《Living a Long Life as a Legend》 Chapter 1 Lock was lying on his back bunching up a pillow in his arms, looking for faces in the wooden ceiling above and trying to find a way to articulate the first real moral conundrum he''d encountered in the world he now inhabited. He gesticulated a bit with his arms, before giving up the motion. ¡°It''s just... He''s my grandfather, you know. He''s the person who taught me most of what I know about fighting and travelling. He was the one to babysit me when my father didn''t have time because of potioneering. And now I''m supposed to kill him?!¡± he exclaimed finally. Cindy shuddered next to him, shakily laid a hand on his bare chest, and groaned articulately. ¡°It wouldn''t be so hard if the old man wasn''t so damn nice about it! He even went and filled all of his class slots, so I would gain more when I finally did him in. That''s like fattening yourself up as a pig to be slaughtered! What if I would rather have my grandpa for a few more years rather than some levels?¡± he asked heatedly. To which Cindy finally opened her mouth. ¡°Can''t you just refuse to kill him? He can hardly throw himself onto your sword if you refuse to hold it,¡± she pointed out. A valid point, but¡­ ¡°You know, I told him the exact same thing, Cindy, I did, I swear.¡± He tousled her red hair. ¡°I guess great minds think alike.¡± He went back to his diatribe. ¡°You know what he said? He told me that if I refused, he would have one of my cousins do it. He mentioned Ross specifically as his ritualistic killer, because he knows I don''t like the little shit, the old bastard!¡± he cursed and slammed his hand down onto the bed. The slam didn''t accomplish much apart from making the mattress bounce a bit, but Lock was pleased. The act of physical aggression had definitely added some oomph to his emotional distress. ¡°Well. He has you by the balls, I guess,¡± Cindy said and shrugged as her hand wandered lower down his body. Lock reluctantly nodded. ¡°Yes, he definitely has me in checkmate, doesn¡¯t he? I didn''t really bring up the issue because I was looking for some groundbreaking revelation. It''s just annoying talking to my family or friends about it since they all don''t see an issue with the tradition.¡± They just saw it as normal, as did most people whose grandparents had the same thing to offer their descendants. Lower class people like Cindy had likely never really experienced the situation before, since they didn''t take on combat classes that would gain any exp from killing. Which meant they were more understanding of the morality issue he was experiencing. Probably. ¡°I like lending an ear, and you''re not dumb...¡± She must have seen his grin because she stopped in the middle of the sentence and continued with another one. ¡°You''re smart enough to differentiate between a whore and a philosopher at least.¡± ¡°So you think I''m smart, do you?¡± he said, to which the redhead rolled her eyes. ¡°Just let me do my job, will you?¡± -/- Lock pulled a beautification potion from the pants he''d just put on and gently threw it onto the king sized bed, next to the exhausted whore. ¡°This should cover the tab for this week''s visits,¡± he said as he pulled on his brown doublet. It was slightly too big for him, having been bought with the knowledge that he''d grow into it. ¡°Common grade potion, I see you''ve improved your alchemy again. You''ll be an official adventurer soon as well. Moving up in the world, are we?¡± she commented as she stored away the potion into the nightstand next to the bed. Lock laughed at her veiled question. ¡°I don''t plan on raising my Strength attribute as you well know, only my Endurance, so I''ll be coming to visit you for quite a few years more.¡± Cindy stood up and started to dress. ¡°That may be, but you''re already tiring me out every time you visit with your beloved Endurance. It might not break me like it would have if you had double my Strength, but its still taking up more and more time. I''ll probably have to raise the amount you pay me for a night.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Lock hummed, slightly too distracted by the older woman dressing herself to immediately take in her words. His physical stats were already higher than hers. When he actually turned sixteen, registered as an adventurer and started gaining class levels, and therefore attributes, his Endurance would become several times hers, which would make each session longer. It would take up time that she would, in the past, have had for other customers. It was only natural to pay more. ¡°I agree, more time spent between your legs naturally means more money spent. It won''t be an issue though, since with attributes, I will also be gaining more coin.¡± Receiving a nod from Cindy, he made to leave, but turned around just as he was about to close the door behind him. ¡°Maybe you can give some thought to getting a combat class and letting someone boost you a bit to increase your physical stats.¡± He left for real afterwards, not wanting to rush her into answering. The outside was surprisingly warm considering that it was night out. He glowered at the additional hustle and bustle created by the pleasant temperature. One of the reasons Lock did most of his business right before the advent of the night was because he did not like big congregations of people. You could never keep an eye out for all of them and they were in most cases harder to predict than small groups. Why was it so warm in the first place? Well, there weren''t many plausible explanations. Only one suspect really stood out. Putting a hand to the ground confirmed his suspicion. The sewer system beneath the city was receiving one of its irregular cleanings. The more appropriate word would probably be cleansings. Since the city''s mage guild was paid to send several dozen pyromancers down there to, quite literally, subject the filthy river of refuse in the city¡¯s underground tunnels to an equally impressive river of hellfire. Which, contrary to its name, was quite efficient at removing filth. Lock didn''t want to imagine the smell the city would be subjected to if all entrances and exits to the sewer weren''t temporarily enchanted to stop the smell from escaping. The lack of the usual background stink emitted by the city probably also contributed to the larger-than-usual crowd of people in the red-light district. He chuckled to himself. Ironic, for people to be drawn out by the lack of stench, and then to be the reason behind a completely different cacophony of unpleasant aromas. Lock thankfully wasn''t forced to push his way through the masses, it was a blessedly smaller congregation than during daytime. It also helped that he was openly carrying a short sword and dagger at his side. Something only allowed to people who were in possession of a combat class. An odd restriction, he''d once thought, since it wasn''t as if you could see others¡¯ classes and so determine when a person was carrying a weapon illegally. A hidden weapon was usually more dangerous than one that was flaunted anyway. But as he''d come to learn, people who were in possession of combat classes were quite simple to distinguish from those who weren''t. The more muscular state of the body, simply the way they moved. It all differed greatly from Non-Professional-Combatants, NPCs. He had also believed that the reason for the law was so that people knew who to turn to in the case of an attack, but his grandfather had cleared up that preconception pretty quickly. It was a rule meant to showcase one¡¯s status in the society of humanity. People willing to pick up a weapon and swing it at monsters to defend their race were naturally worth more than those who weren''t. Societies always looked up to people in possession of their collectively preferred traits. It wasn''t as if it was impossible to rise up the social ladder as an NPC. It was just harder. He glanced at a few young men who were leaning on the wall of a shabby tavern, staring straight ahead with drool running down their chins. He grimaced. Well, neither was it impossible to sink one¡¯s social status even lower than it already was. Lock hurried with his steps as he made his way home, with one last stop in between signalling the end of his day. A few minutes of solitary walking later, he ducked into a stereotypically dark and grimy alleyway, where he was then pulled through an almost invisible door, quite stereotypically, by a dark figure dressed in a rather expected manner. Lock was immediately let go as the door behind him shut, and he theatrically patted off the parts of his clothes that had come in contact with his kidnapper. ¡°That was ridiculous, please don''t do it again,¡± he commented at Shink, who had shed his hood to reveal his hooked nose and bulging eyes to the world. Shink glanced down at him and shrugged with the one arm he still had. Well, it was hard not to look down on someone when they were two feet smaller than you. Lock rolled his eyes at the man. ¡°I know you think its cool, but it really isn''t. I almost stabbed you as well. Be glad I recognized your tall frame.¡± Shink gave a nasty grin at that. It seemed to be insinuating that, even had he tried, Lock would have never been able to actually stab him. Lock actually agreed with the rogue. He probably wouldn''t have been able to do so, but it was the principle of the matter to be boisterous, beyond common sense, about one¡¯s own capabilities. Therefore, he rolled his eyes right back. ¡°Definitely could have.¡± ¡°I''m quite sure about it actually, you see, when walking into the alley I intentionally kept myself at an angle pendicu-¡± Lock continued, only to be rudely interrupted by a bag of gold to the face. A bag he was thankfully able to catch, even if it stung his hand a little due to the force behind the throw. His face was too beautiful to be marred for even a day. ¡°Honestly, all money is a metal, couldn''t they have just made paper a currency or something? I swear, it''s so hard to lug this stuff around,¡± Lock muttered to himself as he put the small bag away somewhere on his body, then pulled out a small packet of fragrant yellow paper. Not that it was the paper that mattered, Shink was paying him for what was inside the packet. Lock handed it over, glad to be rid of the stuff. Upon receiving the packet, Shink gave him a nod and stepped back into the shadows of the room, in which he promptly blended in and disappeared. Lock considered informing the man that it didn''t matter much if he was in stealth, Shink was hardly capable of teleportation or opening either of the two doors leaving the room without him noticing it. It made the entire act of going into stealth fairly useless and unnecessarily theatrical. Chapter 2 Lock arrived at his family estate without issues. Although referring to the place as an estate was a bit far-fetched. Their small garden wasn''t capable of supporting their entire family, at least not agriculturally. Financially was another story, with all the plants being grown in the garden being of the alchemical variety that his father used to support his occupation as an alchemist. Lock arrived at his family home, yes. That sounded better. He walked past the still-lit alchemist workshop, which told him that his father was either still working, or had fallen asleep doing so again. He opened the door to the main house to find his grandfather waiting for him in his favourite armchair, and almost shouted out in surprise. Gripping his heart, thanking the heavens that they lived slightly outside of Abrakshana, he sat himself down on the velvet couch facing his grandfather. The atmosphere tasted odd, the lit fireplace being the only source of light, throwing a rather intimidating pallor on the whole living room. His grandfather sat there silently, eyes gazing into nothing, arms hanging lazily on the armrests. Lock had never seen Abraxas up so late, the old man preferring to retire for the evening at sunset. Oh, wait, Abraxas slept with his eyes open. Lock rolled his, stood up and gently shook the frail-looking man, causing his eyes to flicker back into focus and his body to twitch... before apparently deciding to fall asleep again. ¡°Is it morning yet? Let me sleep,¡± were his exact words. Well, if his grandfather was waiting in the living room to talk to someone, it was probably him. So the correct course of action would be to wake him up again and let him get his bearings, for what would undoubtedly be a rather uncomfortable conversation. Lock considered it a great showing of the love he held for his family that he only considered not doing so for a fleeting moment. A few more gentle shakes woke the man up completely. Lock watched as Abraxas rubbed the tiredness out of his eyes and sat up straight before fixing him with his gaze. It was a slightly more intimidating one than Lock was used to. He got along well with his grandfather and comported himself in a manner that did not necessitate any harsh gazes, words, or actions. It would be quite embarrassing to be chastised by someone who was mentally the same age as him and for someone of that age, no matter the age of his body, to behave in a way deserving of chastisement. Now, locked under the intimidating gaze of his grandfather, he couldn''t help but note that while they might share the same amount of worldly experience, the experience of his grandfather was composed of events quite different from his own. Namely battle, and the killing that came with it. Not necessarily just the killing of monsters either. It was intimidating, yes, but Lock held the gaze, unwilling to look away. If a simple look from a person who he knew would never harm him was capable of making him shrink back in fear, then what would he do when confronted with an actual monster?The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Found the answers you were looking for while talking in the pillows?¡± Abraxas asked grumpily, defaulting back to his less serious demeanour. Well, one of the few things that his grandfather begrudged him were his visits to women of ill repute. Though how the man could tell, and then accordingly almost scare him shitless with his displeasure was a mystery. He subtly took a whiff of himself. A bit of perfume still clung to him. Oh well. ¡°I did. Talking to someone who had no background tainting their view of the tradition let me take on a more clear perspective of the issue at least,¡± Lock answered, lying slightly. The help his talk with Cindy had provided was minimal at best. He was simply wording it in a way that defended his hobby. His grandfather visibly relaxed, slumping from his straight posture and stroking his short white beard. ¡°Good, good.¡± ¡°I shall bear the burden of your sacrifice fully. May the might I receive help me in my quest and the guilt not burden me,¡± Lock said solemnly. ¡°Guilt is worthless; it can only be felt for actions and missed opportunities that are in the past. It¡¯s not like you could repeat the process that made you feel guilty. You only have one grandfather after all,¡± Abraxas said, and laughed. Lock grimaced at the reminder, ¡°How... eloquent.¡± His vis-a-vis shrugged. ¡°I think guilt is a bit of a strong word in hindsight. The phenomena is fairly worthless after all. As you''ve pointed out, it only bogs down the present and distracts you from the future,¡± Lock continued as his grandfather listened. ¡°I simply fear that the ritual will taint all the fond memories of my childhood that we shared together. That the image will always come up when I think back on simpler days.¡± ¡°You''re talking about the image of my slit throat right?¡± Abraxas asked, with a grin. ¡°Grandfather!¡± They sat in silence for a while after Lock''s chastisement, listening to the crackle of the fire and looking each other in the eyes. Brown and blue, young and old, living and dead. ¡°Will it be a slit throat?¡± Lock asked solemnly. ¡°I''ve been too preoccupied with participation, to ask what the ritual even is...¡± Abraxas leaned back. ¡°It depends on the class of the receiver. It needs to be structured in such a way that the class you want to advance most gets the experience.¡± Lock rolled his eyes. ¡°Well, I knew that, it¡¯s quite obvious. I was more wondering if there are any traditions to fulfil, particular steps to take to make it easier.¡± ¡°I don''t know,¡± his grandfather admitted, which made Lock nod. ¡°It makes sense. I imagine every family has its own way of doing things?¡± Lock asked. ¡°Yes, I asked around in my still-living circle of friends.¡± Abraxas shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all individual, fasting, vigils, runes, and specific ways to live your life in the year leading up to the ritual. My peasant ancestry once again got one over me.¡± He sighed. ¡°I had thought the days of me getting tripped up by a lack of knowledge were over.¡± ¡°They never are. I imagine that knowing everything would be quiet boring as well. Any preferences to how you want to die?¡± ¡°Think of which class you want to funnel the exp into. I can make my decision then.¡± ¡°I will need some time to consider the question.¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes. Goodnight, grandfather.¡± -/- The rhythmic clanging of the church bell awakened him from his stupor. Made aware of his uncomfortable position, crouching before the graves as he was, Robert stood up. The gravel crunched behind him, heralding an approaching person. ¡°What is death?¡± a melodic voice asked. ¡°The ceasing of all bodily functions,¡± Robert answered. He had never been an overly empathetic person, so he noted with some surprise that he was apparently capable of feeling the amusement of the person behind him. ¡°Simple words to understand a phenomenon that is anything but,¡± the voice mused. ¡°Death is what it is, something to be avoided.¡± And to be feared, but he kept that part to himself. ¡°Just because your opinion is the only one that matters, does not mean all answers must come from within.¡± The voice was chastising now, as if talking to a small child that was incapable of seeing a simple truth. But he was not a child. ¡°Convince me otherwise, then.¡± Chapter 3 Lock blearily stared at his ceiling, his alarm clock ringing in the background. He sprang up, divesting himself of the several layers of blankets enveloping his body and shut the thing up. He went to his window, opened it, and looked down to the ground beneath. Well, ground was a misnomer. It was more of a pond really. A pond he then proceeded to jump into from his second story room. A splash resounded throughout the empty yard, and Lock resurfaced after spending some moments appreciating the songs of the deep. It may have been summer, but the time he woke up at was always a few minutes before sunrise. Which meant that the water was quite cold. His body started shivering as he watched the sun slowly rise. He''d taken a subpar room as his bedroom just to do what he''d just done. Jumping out of a window, a dozen meters high up as it was, delivered enough adrenaline into his body to wake him up. The cold water also helped. The small pond served as a place where he warmed up, swimming some laps as he watched the sun slowly peek over the mountains and then rise above them fully. ¡°A crown of golden heat, Where the mountains meet the sky, A spectacle that''s hard to beat, To wake up to, so say I.¡± Lock presented the poem he''d just created spontaneously. He heard some claps from higher up, and turned around to see Abraxas watching him from the open living room''s window. ¡°I don''t know much about poetry, but at least I know poems are supposed to rhyme. Good job on that part,¡± the old man commented. He was noticeably tired, which made sense. Abraxas was nearing ninety years old. Lock had never seen his grandfather wake up so early before. ¡°It''s a beautiful morning, no clouds in sight to prevent me from gazing upon the sun''s glory. There is many a reason to break into song; be happy I was able to contain myself to poetry.¡± Lock grinned. ¡°My singing voice is quite horrid, or so I''ve been told.¡± So-so, was the hand gesture his grandfather made. ¡°I must leave to do my morning tribulations now, grandfather, I''ll be back in an hour or so. Will you prepare something to quench our hunger in the meanwhile?¡± Lock asked. ¡°Terribly long way of saying you''re gonna train and will be hungry after,¡± Abraxas commented, still leaning on the windowsill. ¡°Verbosity is often seen as a sign of great wisdom, and being perceived as such is always useful.¡± ¡°Respect opens many doors. You seem... quite more...¡± Abraxas paused before saying the next word, as if tasting it on his tongue, ¡°verbose than usual, though.¡± ¡°I see you noticed the discrepancy. The issue I am momentarily experiencing is a too high level of energy within my body. It is like this everytime I wake up. Training will fix the issue,¡± Lock said and made to leave towards the part of the yard where he always trained in the mornings. ¡°I think you¡¯re just yanking my chain because of your misplaced sense of humour,¡± Abraxas muttered as he watched his grandson stray further away. ¡°Be prepared for a busy week. I still have a few tricks up my sleeve!¡± he shouted after him, receiving a wave in return. -/- Training the body was quite a dull action after you''d repeated it often enough. It gave Lock time to think about the decision he had to make, about which class to funnel his grandfather¡¯s exp into.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The fact that Alchemist was a non-combat class immediately disqualified it. Which left Vanguard and Assassin. The two suffered under the opposite constraints from Alchemist, only being capable of levelling up with combat. It made for a pitiful sight, his two combat classes at level one, while his Alchemist one was already nearing level 10, where it would receive its first big upgrade. The only downside was that points gained through levelling Alchemist could not be placed into Endurance. He was stuck with a large mana pool due to dumping all stats from Alchemist into Wisdom, and nothing to use it on. Well, to say it was worthless was going a bit far. The more mana a person had the slower they aged, which, while not the reason for why he''d picked up alchemy, was still a nice bonus. Lock still preferred Endurance over Wisdom, though. While Wisdom directly translated into mana, and that directly translated into aging speed, Endurance also made you feel younger, stronger, and hardier. The mana would come in handy soon, though, once he managed to become a Healer. But that was the future, and his was the now, Lock thought to himself as he ran around the small clearing. Okay, stat distribution didn''t matter between his two choices. Both Assassin and Vanguard could put points into physical stats, namely the only physical stat that he cared about. Endurance. Endurance was made up of several smaller factors such as vitality, stamina, resistance to debuffs, and so on. So the Stats made no difference. The only difference would be the Skills he could gain from levelling the Class. While you had to manually learn a specific set of skills to learn a Class, like the combination of stealth and backstab for Assassin, levelling it up afterwards granted Skills. Mostly Skills that one would have a hard time learning naturally. Supernatural skills, so to say. Being stealthy and practised at killing people from behind was all humanly possible. The game giving a small buff to the damage like a successful backstab did wasn''t very impressive. Some of the Skills one could unlock as a level five Assassin, though, were not something easily achievable by humans. Blend in for example was a skill that, supposedly with the help of bending light, let the user seemingly merge with shadows, significantly increasing the effectiveness of stealth. It was the skill Shink had used to disappear from his view after their transaction. Which had been comedic, since he''d had to wait for Lock to leave before doing so himself. Being harder to see did not mean one could stealthily open doors, after all. Another possibility was Sanguine Spray, which made any wounds he inflicted more prone to bleeding, and semi-cursed to resist the body¡¯s natural healing and even low-level magical healing. The skill he was most interested in was that one. He would become a tank after all, which meant that his fighting style would be a battle of attrition. Any wounds inflicted on the enemy sapping their strength even faster would be useful. The problem with him funnelling the Exp into his Assassin Class, though, was that he really needed a skill in the Vanguard Skill Tree. Bulwark was a skill that would close one fatal weakness that he would attain through only putting points into Endurance. He was tougher than he was strong. It did not matter how many hits you could take, if even one of them at sufficient strength was powerful enough to send you flying. Bulwark fixed that issue by makings its user immune to any knockback effects. Lock would still take the damage, but he would not be moved, not even if a dragon flew into him. He would probably die, but he would be able to stand his ground until he was crushed to death and the Skill disabled. The only problem, and why the decision between Assassin and Vanguard even had to be made, was that Bulwark was a Skill that required level ten to get, not five. And while he was sure that he would get five levels from killing his grandfather, he wasn''t quite sure about ten. The worth of Exp tapered off in five level increments. The choice of skills one had upon reaching level five in Vanguard was quite subpar to say the least. One could choose between Shield Bash and Power Strike. The Shield bash was a simple movement skill that aimed to stun the enemy by running at him with a shield. And Power Strike was not something applicable to his skillset, requiring a two-handed weapon to use. He would be forced to take Shield Bash, which didn''t fit him very well either, since the Skill mostly relied on the Strength of the person using it. Lock finished a pull-up and collapsed on the ground, looking at the sky and watching some lonely clouds pass by. The choice didn''t matter all too much in the end really. Adventuring for a few months should be enough to get both Classes to level ten. He was prepared for that type of life, and unlike many others, he could hardly imagine himself failing at any point. But he liked to make the best possible decision in every situation. Sanguine Spray was a useful skill, one that he should get as early as possible so he could start levelling it. While Bulwark was something that did not level up, being a passive effect, he still needed it so he could get used to having it. He whimpered. His head hurt. He didn''t need Sanguine Spray per se. He was an alchemist; he could cheaply produce poisons and apply them to his daggers. It would strengthen his ability to slowly bleed out his enemies, sure, but he could technically do without it for a while. But Shield Bash was worthless to him. He only needed a shield before he got Bulwark, so he had something heavy to anchor him to the ground while he took heavy hits meant for his party. Wait, the longer he needed to level Vanguard, the longer he would be forced to lug around that hideous shield. So from a time perspective, it was better to level up Vanguard so he could throw away the cumbersome thing earlier. Decision made, the pressure in his head abated. Lock sighed in relief. ¡°So many choices, but we only feel comfortable after we''ve made one.¡± The fact that he''d been training while trying to decide probably hadn''t helped matters, but at least both were done now. The most unpleasant activities of the day behind him, Lock smiled and headed back to the house, his growling stomach guiding him. Chapter 4 How people could enjoy the act of training itself was beyond him. Gruelling work was what it was. They must be lying, yeah. Everybody only trained for the benefits of it, or because they needed to for their career choice. He chuckled at himself for having believed for even a second that people enjoyed making their body scream in agony. Sure, the part that came after the training was nice. Pleasantly exhausted muscles, feeling of accomplishment, heightened brain activity for the day, a surplus of oxygen, and an increase in physical stats, but the activity itself? Horrid. Lock would have been sipping muscle enchanters for years now if they didn''t have so many negative side effects. He would have maybe not seen it as that bad, if he could ever stop with it, but as one gained levels, one had to train much more than previously to adapt the body to its new power. His future prospects of a fun morning looked bleak as he entered the house to a distinctly meaty smell. He blinked incredulously at the bowl of food that awaited him on the kitchen table. Then he glanced at the creator of this monstrosity, happily eating his portion of what could only be described as a meat salad. Abraxas met his eyes defiantly after he finished vigorously chewing. ¡°What? I promised myself I would never eat gruel again after I gained enough money to afford meat on a regular basis.¡± Lock glanced at the bowl, Thin strips of different sorts of flesh steaming away, a half molten stick of butter slowly disappearing on top, and a ridiculous amount of spices turning the meat a more vibrant red than it had been when uncooked. He hesitantly picked up a piece and put it in his mouth. He chewed slowly and noted that it didn''t taste all that bad. It was just unnecessarily greasy and springy enough that it turned chewing into a chore. He glanced doubtfully at his still happily-eating grandfather. Weren''t older people supposed to have worse teeth? Must have been his grandfather''s Strength or Endurance helping him. He opened the alchemical fridge, pulled out some milk and apples, and sat at the table. He occasionally dared to eat a piece of the meat when the taste of apples grew too stale. He finished quickly, and soon after his grandfather did as well. ¡°You''re going to need to eat more when you start levelling constantly,¡± Abraxas commented when he noticed how little his grandson had eaten. ¡°I know. I imagine I''ll be quite famished after the ritual. Especially since I''ll be putting all the points into a single stat.¡± ¡°So, have you decided?¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Yeah, Vanguard.¡± His grandfather raised an eyebrow. ¡°Damn, I was sure you''d pick Assassin with how much you talk about wars of attrition.¡± Lock shrugged. ¡°I know it¡¯s ironic considering I''m a vanguard, but I hate using a shield. The sooner I get access to Bulwark the better.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°So, how we are we going to proceed?¡± Lock asked, to which his grandfather shrugged. ¡°The exp would have gone to your Assassin class had I let you drug me into sleep and slit my throat while I was snoring away. Vanguard probably requires you to stand against me in single combat and hit me with a shield until I go splat,¡± he said, making Lock grimace again. ¡°Phrasing, please,¡± Lock groaned out. ¡°Also, probably?¡± Another shrug. ¡°It¡¯s not like the exp has anywhere else to go. It''s between Assassin and Vanguard. I hardly think killing me in single combat without ambushes will make the exp go anywhere but Vanguard,¡± he explained. ¡°Alright, what now?¡± ¡°What, what now?¡± ¡°Grandfather, you have less than a week to live. Don''t you want to do something special?¡± Lock asked with a frown. ¡°Well, now that you decided what Class you''ll be funnelling my death into, I would like to take you out into the wilderness and let you get some levels in Assassin,¡± grandfather answered, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Lock clenched his fists under the table. ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be about me. It¡¯s supposed to be about you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Man, you can cut the tension here with a knife,¡± a tired voice muttered. Lock''s father, Arcturus made his way into the kitchen. The gaunt man was still dressed in his sleeping gown, with a pair of cute bunny slippers adorning his feet. ¡°Yes, it was, and you ruined it,¡± Lock muttered. His father laughed. ¡°Well excuse me for not liking the dramatic atmosphere you always seem to make.¡± Arcturus rolled his eyes. ¡°You should have gone and become an actor, make your favourite hobby into a profession.¡± Lock would have bristled if it wasn''t true. He did like weaving a bit of drama into everyday life. It made everything more fun, and having fun for the rest of eternity was the reason why he''d become immortal in the first place, and why he was aiming for it again, even if it was a more physical way he was pursuing. That didn''t mean it had to be described so flippantly. He shot his nodding grandfather a betrayed look before speaking. ¡°Every moment needs a bit of gravitas; life is like a book. I''m just trying to make it an entertaining one.¡± He crossed his arms and stared down at his father imperiously, deriding him for his lack of culture. The staring down didn''t really work as intended, with him being seated at the table, and Arcturus standing, curiously looking at the food grandfather had prepared. ¡°I agree with that, really, but the kind of genre you''re aiming for is just not for me,¡± Arcturus said, grabbing some fruits from the fridge and walking out the front door. ¡°You need some comedy, comedy I say!¡± he said as he went. ¡°You do tend to be overly dramatic, although I admit it can be quite fun when put together with your speeches,¡± his grandfather said. Lock snorted. ¡°You''re all the same, no appreciation for the narrative dictating our lives, no culture. Who will remember something funny happening in a decade or so?¡± he asked, but continued immediately afterwards, not wanting an answer. ¡°Nobody, that''s who. Drama, that''s where it''s at. No culture, I say.¡± ¡°Well, I can''t imagine remembering much of anything in a decade or so,¡± Abraxas said with a grin, making Lock groan and put his face in his hands. ¡°Being dead and all, you know.¡± ¡°Grandfather please, dark humour is only funny in hypotheticals,¡± he said, almost begging. ¡°I don''t know. I knew a guy named Ars once. He was a fat magician, with quite the tremendous behind. We all joked about how he''d die one day by catching an arrow with his posterior.¡± Abraxas stopped speaking, looking up, far into the distance. ¡°Well, did he?¡± Lock couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Well no, he was downed via arrow in the... Ars alright, but it wasn''t the arrow that did him in. It was the gobble shit spread all over it.¡± Chapter 5 Abraxas had expressed the wish to take Lock into the wilderness and help him get a few levels in his Assassin class. Lock was bitter about the nature of his grandfather''s wish, but he had been the one to urge one into existence in the first place. And it wasn''t like he could tell the man no. It was all very short-term to be honest, but thankfully Grandfather had nothing against Lock needing a few hours to settle his business. Grandfather had also obviously been planning the excursion for a long time, gathering the needed supplies, and occasionally going out searching for something. Lock did not know what that was, but it had to be something important. The amount of maps his grandfather had revealed to him as he brought up the planned trip this morning had been fairly high. Lock wished he''d been told beforehand, even if there were obvious reasons he wasn''t. Still, he would be gone for several days for up to a week. That was a week¡¯s worth of Happy Time he had to brew up and deliver to Shink in very few hours. The substance in the cauldron he was hunched over started hissing and spitting, signalling that all moisture had been fully drawn from the concoction. It left behind a hand-sized pale yellow brick that Lock pulled out of the cauldron and broke into powder with a mortar. The amount of Happy Time he''d just produced necessitated putting it into an actual bottle instead of the small paper package he preferred using. A wooden bottle shaped like a flute, mind you. It wouldn''t do to get caught at this point of the game. And by god if he had to be paranoid about people using sensing skills to feel an obvious potion bottle filled with an undefined powder on his person, then he would do so. Lock disinfected his hands and wiped off the sweat on his forehead. There was no point in bathing it all off now, going to do battle in the wilderness as he was. He was going to have more than just sweat to worry about soon enough. A knock resounded, rattling him out of his thoughts, but thankfully not the the door off its hinges. There was no need for anyone in his family to know about what he was making in his workshop. ¡°I''m heading out to the gates. Meet me there in the next hour,¡± his grandfather said through the door before leaving. Lock exited the small building and picked up the rucksack that had been left before his door. He didn''t bother looking into it as he made his way to the gate, one small detour in mind. He''d packed what he considered necessary and asked his grandfather to put in what he thought Lock needed in addition to that. There would be time later to find out what he had with him. Lock made his way to Shink''s residence. It was a small house in the middle-class part of town with a wide arrangement of greenery filling every part of its small garden. The only thing connecting the mess of plants in any way was that they were all poisonous. Lock knocked on the door and fidgeted around for a bit, waiting for it to be opened. He wasn''t amateurish enough to nervously glance in all directions and confirm to any observer that this was more than just a housecall between friends. But it was a close thing. The door opened and his tall compatriot ushered him in, giving him a suspicious glance all the way. ¡°My grandfather spontaneously decided to take me on a training trip. I''ll be gone for a week.¡± He fished out the wooden flute container and held it out towards Shink, who took it, a question in his eyes. ¡°This is enough Fun for a week and a half.¡± ¡°Alright, wait a moment,¡± were the only words out of Shink''s mouth. He turned around and left Lock in the strangely homely living room. Lock idly started counting the amount of self-made stitching present. It was the only thing he could really do, unwilling to sit down in the house of someone who he knew to be quite paranoid. He had gotten to eleven when the older assassin returned, a plain wooden box in his hands. ¡°I don''t have enough money on me to pay for that much entertainment. Take this instead.¡± The box changed owners and Lock opened it to take a glance inside. It was a dagger, artefact grade clearly. It was a hobby of almost every class to gather the tools of their profession, almost religiously sometimes. Shields for Defenders, bows for Archers, and naturally, daggers for Assassins. What he''d just been given was probably a dagger that Shink had outgrown but still kept around for the simple sake of having it in his collection. ¡°This will do. See you in a while then,¡± Lock said and made to leave. Shink grunted and gave one last piece of advice as he closed the door behind him. ¡°Don''t let the power levelling get to your head. The kids who let it are always the first to have their heads roll.¡± That was a very good piece of advice.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Lock started walking to where his grandfather was waiting as he contemplated it further. The danger of power levelling was fairly obvious. Knowing his grandfather, that wasn''t really his purpose for taking him into the wilderness, but it would be inevitable that he would gain many levels in quick succession when he... killed... him. The first issue was that the body oftentimes had trouble handling the sudden improvements that stats provided. You couldn''t suddenly become twice as strong and expect no repercussion to befall you. The other issue was that fighting for your life while unused to your new capacities was foolish, suffice to say. Adventurers needed to know exactly how their body worked to effectively use it. Knowing when a movement would reach its intended destination was important; milliseconds were important. That''s why it was necessary for a person who had recently levelled up to acclimatize themselves, which was bothersome. If you actually stuck to the job of adventurer, you would probably have to do so several dozen times, if not more. And the last issue. Arrogance. People born into adventurer families, or even rich families. They were often power levelled. Power levelling was the action of a higher level person bringing a monster to the brink of death, and then let a lower level person deal the finishing blow. This way, the lower-level person still got some experience in their combat classes despite their actual contribution not being very big. Now, power levelling wasn''t bad per se. Someone who had been boosted in such a manner would usually defeat someone who hadn''t been, who was a lower level simply by virtue of stats. It only became bad when it got to your head. Arrogance. As Shink had noted, people thought that levels gained with the help of others meant the same thing as acquiring them yourself. But it didn''t, did it? It meant not having gotten ones hand on a certain other kind of experience. Namely, combat experience. It could even be detrimental at times, if the person receiving the boost did not take the time to acclimate their body and elevate their skills to a similar level. Being very strong and fast, or being capable of throwing a big fireball didn''t necessarily mean that one was useful. For in the end, what was strength, without skill? -/- Lock took a few moments to observe his grandfather as he arrived at the gate. An old man, clad in rather out-of-date leather armour, the occasional matted grey steel peeking out from the brown. The buckler on his back was used as a cushion to lean on a tree, a grindstone was used to meticulously sharpen a short sword. He looked wistful and strangely intimidating for a ninety-year-old man in slightly ill-fitting armour. People were giving him a slight berth as they passed to exit or enter the city of Abrakshana through its gaudy main entrance. Really, the gate hardly needed to be a hundred feet high and painted in a vibrant green. Lock wondered how often it needed to get repainted and how the hell people were able to pass under it without taking a moment to appreciate the intricate carvings hewn into the arch. ¡°You''re early,¡± Abraxas said as Lock came to stand beside him, still gazing intently at the gate and its surrounding walls. There was an intricate system of houses built into the wall. Well, ¡®wooden shacks¡¯ would be the correct term, all connected to each other with the same wood that made up the structures themselves. Namely shabby, worn, and murky brown. He glanced at the few ladders and the occasional staircase that let one ascend to the network of slums built into what was supposed to be the city¡¯s first line of defence. ¡°It''s very dichotomous, the beautiful gate, through which one can see the beautiful forests that give this country its name. Surrounding it, ugly architecture, clinging to the walls like some sort of parasite.¡± Lock contemplated for a moment, trying to sum up his thoughts in a shorter way. His grandfather beat him to the punch. ¡°Heretical.¡± Lock nodded. ¡°Yes. Sullying the greatness of humanity, all that we have achieved, with their ugliness. Throwing away all conflict that Kruto has gifted us with, to showcase that despite all of the pain we went through collectively as a species, that most of humanity is still composed of bottom feeders, herbivores, and simply ugly individuals.¡± His grandfather raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ugly? I didn''t think you''d hold something they were born with against them.¡± ¡°Ugliness here is not applied only to their outer appearance, but also to the things they bring into this world. The two do have a certain correlation. After all, forming the world around oneself in a mirror image of oneself is hardly pleasing to the eyes of others if the mirror image is lacking in beauty in the first place.¡± ¡°This is philosophical and great and all, but we can just as much have this conversation while walking. We''ll need a few hours to reach the city of Trydan anyway,¡± Abraxas interjected before Lock could continue his diatribe. The younger of the two nodded. ¡°Did you have to add anything into my pack? I still haven''t looked. Feels about the same weight though.¡± Abraxas snorted. ¡°I removed most of the alchemy supplies you had in there and replaced them with food. Also changed some clothes around. You don''t need to dress yourself up all fancy for the monsters.¡± Lock looked down at himself as they started walking. Steel greaves, pants with shin and knee protectors slapped over them, a long-sleeved shirt, and a chainmail vest that reached halfway down to his thighs. He hadn''t put on his gauntlets yet, they being detrimental to finer tasks such as potioneering. He turned to his grandfather after they had walked through the gate, having been busy appreciating the artwork during their passage. ¡°What do you mean fancy clothes? I took my most outdated and hideous garments.¡± He gained a disparaging look for the question. ¡°They might have been your least fancy clothes, but not mine or your father¡¯s. They''re more rags than clothing and you''ll be happy to be rid of them after you get shit all over them. But they''re something nobody will miss, and that''s what matters.¡± ¡°I guess. I don''t care all too much, I just hadn''t thought of asking anyone else for their clothes. Why the food though? Weren''t we going to live of the land?¡± He asked. ¡°No time. This''ll be a short trip for purely combat experience reasons. We can hardly afford to waste time picking berries and chasing deer in the forest.¡± Lock nodded and they walked in silence for a while before Lock gathered his thoughts and started up the abandoned topic of discussion. ¡°I also disagree with the fact that ugly people were born that way. One might not be aesthetically pleasing, but that hardly means all options are barred for you. Only people who want to stay ugly are ugly and that''s a travesty if there ever was one.¡± Lock started the listing off all the ways ugly people could elevate themselves out of the ditch they were born in. ¡°Beauty potions, facial disfiguration under the guidance of a healer, bulking up, having an imposing voice, regulating your actions so that you come off as impressive despite an unfortunate appearance, just cutting off one¡¯s nose to distract from the rest of one¡¯s face, hell just cover up your fac-...¡± Chapter 6 Abraxas was taken aback after the first hour, exasperated during the entirety of the second, and regretting the entire trip by the third. Thankfully they reached the city of Trydan sometime between the fourth and fifth hour, or Abraxas might have actually despaired at the completely inane topics of conversation Lock was bringing up. He''d never been a man for philosophy and the arts, and that would hardly change in the one week he still had on this mortal coil. Beautiful things were nice, and you would rather surround yourself with them instead of ugly ones. Any more dissertation on the topic was hardly necessary. Lock stopped talking about the importance of an aesthetically pleasing place of worship for any religion, comparing it with the proverb of one''s one body being a temple, when he glanced at the shimmering lake by which Trydan lay. The sun was at its high point, having just started its descent, and so the sun rays reflecting of the lake were practically blinding in their luminosity. Small black spots of what must have been fishing boats moved across it, serving as a contrast to the light show. The shanty but warm city next to the lake finished the utterly serene picture along with the surrounding forests. ¡°It''s been a few months since our last visit. I wonder how uncle is doing.¡± ¡°Do you really need to ask that question?¡± Lock shrugged. ¡°I guess not. He''s probably just sleeping his days away on his ship while occasionally rousing when something catches on his fishing rod.¡± ¡°Like always,¡± Abraxas grunted, a displeased look on his face. ¡°Now now, I know that all your children are disappointments, but they wouldn''t have made good adventurers anyway if they had gone into it half-heartedly,¡± Lock said chastisingly. ¡°They would have made dead ones, not a drop of conviction between the lot of them,¡± Abraxas continued to grumble. He seemed not out of breath despite the four-hour-long walk and his old age. Lock was beginning to wonder if his grandfather was actually as frail as he assumed him to be, and if his suspicions were correct and he wasn''t, why he was so eager to die. Lock tactfully refrained from mentioning that the reason why none of his uncles had been willing to become adventurers might have been their father¡¯s lacking parenting style. ¡°It doesn''t matter much, you have me now,¡± he said instead. Drawing aggro away from the rest of his family. ¡°I do, don''t I.¡± Abraxas smiled. Lock envied his fishing uncle sometimes, mostly when he was in the midst of more self-inflicted gruelling training or when he was being smacked around in spars. He always reoriented himself back onto his path fairly quickly, though. Fishing uncle might live a relaxing life, but nobody could deny that it was in the end a relatively meaningless existence. Dreaming big, that''s where life was at. Setting yourself on a course, and enjoying the journey. ¡°We''ll have time to visit him though, right?¡± Lock asked, more for grandfather than himself. While he enjoyed talking with fishing uncle every now and then, this was the last chance grandfather had to meet him before his imminent demise. Maybe even reconcile with him a little. ¡°Yes. We''ll be bunking on his ship today, I imagine.¡± ¡°You''ll talk with him as well, right?¡± Lock asked, gaining a slightly reluctant-looking nod. ¡°I won''t have the chance for much longer, and,¡± a sigh, ¡°despite our differences, he''s still my son.¡± Lock didn''t push any further than that. A meeting was well within his expectation of how far he could push his grandfather. Suggesting reconciliation was a bit beyond his means. The act wouldn''t mean anything were it not offered freely anyway. -/- They found fishing uncle¡¯s ship fairly quickly, as it was quite distinctive with its fish figurehead and bright colour. The lake was small enough that if one shouted long enough, one could be heard even by the innermost vessel. It took a dozen or so more minutes before fishing uncle made it to the town''s pier, where Lock greeted the scruffy but clean man with a hug, and then promptly ran off into town after making sure that ''The Fisher'' would stay anchored at the pier until he came back. Grandfather and fishing uncle had exchanged heavy, slightly scornful gazes as they greeted each other. It was important that they talked; family was important. But that did not mean that Lock wanted the dubious honour of being present for what was probably going to be a very awkward conversation. He rather preferred taking a stroll through the cozy little town, enjoying the challenge that its uneven cobblestones presented. The architecture was enjoyable as well due to the style and the many colours. Even the smells became enjoyable after he put enough distance between himself and the pier, beset by the everpresent smell of fish guts as it was. It smelled like moss and freshly-baked pastries. The family in charge of the town had outdone themselves with its governance, and it seemed like Trydan became more beautiful every time he visited. There was no obvious correlation between combat effectiveness and the ability to govern a town, but the Trydan family made him suspect that there was one. Mages were always more intelligent than their oftimes brutish warrior counterparts, he supposed. Lightning wasn''t an easy element to master either. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Lock meandered his way to the church of Kruto, thinking all the while of the multiplier he could present to lightning magic users if he taught them the basic concepts of electrical engineering, magnetism and such. He wouldn''t do it, naturally. There was no need to show all his cards quite yet. And he wasn''t in a position to make himself into a person of interest, anyway. Knowledge could be dangerous if one was not powerful enough to deflect the danger that came with it. The smell slowly changed as Lock''s surroundings turned more and more into a forest. The churches of Kruto always kept their distance from the towns they were bound to. He stopped seeing any people by the time he''d fully stepped on the small forest path. Not that he missed them, mind you, it was just an observation. A pleasant coolness set itself upon his body as the sunlight gradually failed to penetrate the leaf coverage. Sadly, he would apparently not be entirely alone in the church, Lock noted as he came into sight of it. There was a man leaning against the wooden wall next to the simple little church¡¯s door. He looked like a mage, dressed in wide-brimmed white robes with a staff in his hands. The only thing missing was a pointy hat. His posture indicated that he was guarding someone in the church. Although he did not seem overly bothered as Lock passed him and entered the building. The rusticness stole his breath away, as always. There was just something refreshing about the simple-yet-pleasant d¨¦cor. So much wood, so many crude carvings, left there by people who had grown from their hardships. There were no seats that one could rest upon while one gazed at the cruel face of Kruto, crucified on a cross, elevated on a podium as the god was. There was a little girl, about eleven or so, with chestnut brown hair standing in the corner of the church. She seemed to be balefully glaring at him with blind eyes. The floorboards would have been an absolute nightmare to use stealth on, so Lock hadn''t even bothered. Probably how the milky-eyed girl had noticed him. She was dressed in the same way as the man at the entrance. Just without a staff. Siblings? Lock ignored her, gazed once more upon the visage of his patron god, closed his eyes, and started mumbling the usual greeting before one got to the meat of the matter. ¡°Oh cruelty, I gaze upon thee and wish for your embrace so I might grow, a pleasant hardshi-¡± before he was rudely interrupted by the girl. ¡°Why bother? Praying never helped anyone before,¡± she grumbled, as if it was a coincidence that she had spoken amidst his prayer. Lock ignored her. Annoying children usually left after receiving no reaction. He continued his prayer wordlessly. ¡°What good are hardships when they''re impossible to move past?¡± the girl continued. Lock moved her one more step up the annoyance ladder, but couldn''t help replying. ¡°No hardship is insurmountable,¡± he said. If a man living in a world without magic could perfect the concept of reincarnation, then a blind girl in a world of magic could learn to see. The girl snorted hatefully. ¡°You''re wrong.¡± Ah yes, the argumentative prowess of children. ¡°How nihilistic of you. Next you''ll tell me that what you do in your life doesn''t matter because you''ll die at the end of it anyway?¡± he asked, annoyance slowly turning into amusement. The girl leaned her head in his general direction, face blank. The gesture probably signalled some sort of disbelief. Leave it for the blind girl to never learn the proper way to signal emotions with facial expressions. ¡°Life has no meaning.¡± ¡°Of course it doesn''t. Nothing has an intrinsic value. It¡¯s up to you to give it value.¡± Lock wondered when he''d sunk to the point where he literally spent his time debating children. The girl grew slightly red in the face, and stomped her foot petulantly. Lock turned away from her and continued while locking eyes with Kruto on his cross. ¡°Saying that life has no meaning and acting upon that notion is simply an attempt to throw away any and all responsibility one would normally take upon oneself for one''s lot in life.¡± Did the crucifix just move? No matter. ¡°That''s the motivation for discarding meaning, isn''t it? The loss of responsibility. Yeah sure, your moral structure has collapsed and you''re unable to make yourself do anything useful with your life. But you''ve made it collapse, since it''s a hell of a lot easier than actually acting out your will in the world and trying to move it in a direction that would be good for you.¡± Was Kruto weeping? Lock was fairly sure that his arguments weren''t bad enough to make even statues cry. This required further testing. ¡°The price you have to pay for that tranquil sense of worthlessness is just some meaningless suffering anyway. You can always find someone to cry with over that, that''s for sure. A small slice of martyrdom for the simple act of doing absolutely nothing is quite a good trade all in all.¡± Lock was quite sure that he wasn''t imagining things. The perpetual frown that Kruto wore lightened slightly as he spoke. A bang resounded and Lock whirled around just fast enough to see the doors shake as someone slammed them shut. Upon turning around he found that the carving of Kruto''s face had reverted back to its previous visage. chapter 7 He grumbled disappointedly, he must have been imagining things. The girl seemed to have left during his tirade, was probably the one who''d slammed the door shut, not the damn wind. Lock didn''t know where that thought had come from, it was literally one of the lines in horror B-movies that caused the most deaths. He made to leave, enthusiasm for the church gone, he suddenly turned around and glared at the crucified god. No movement or unnatural expression. Alright, he must have been imagining things then. Rising levels of annoyance were not something he knew to cause hallucinations, but that explanation was more likely than some divine intervention. Magic was hard to use in places of worship so that was the only thing it could have been, but while the divine existed, Lock very much doubted that one of them would ever grace him with their presence. At least at this stage of his life. He exited the church, noting that the mage was gone. Very likely to have been a relative of the blind girl. He idly wondered if he''d made some enemies today, definitely from the girl, you didn''t get so mad that you stormed out of a church and bear no grudge whatsoever. The question was if the girl had any connections beyond her brother, who seemed to be a stylishly dressed if a bit weak-looking mage. Probably not. This wasn''t a genre where''d you get ganged up on by the entire extended family for making their young mistress slightly uncomfortable. He sighed, wondering what he would do now, the conversation between his grandfather and uncle was probably still ongoing, and his enthusiasm for a church visit had just tanked some major motivation. Did Trydan have any brothels? -/- It was almost night out by the time Lock returned to the The Fisher¡¯s pier. He hollered a greeting and a gangplank was lowered. Grandfather and fishing uncle were seemingly done talking, which was good. Fishing uncle was also apparently done doing anything, really. He didn''t even receive a greeting as he walked past the bleary-eyed men sitting inside the cabin. Grandfather wasn''t present. Lock noted that there was only one bed present, and a sack full of hay. He stowed away the book he''d bought in Trydan''s marketplace into his bag and pulled out his hammock. Which was at the top. He remembered putting it somewhere in the middle of his large rucksack. He guessed he was learning new things about camping on this trip. The things you use everyday, like the hammock and food, should be on top. Hindsight is 20/20 indeed. Though calling it camping was a bit of an understatement. From what Lock remembered of his old world, campers didn''t usually face the wildlife in battle, sword in hand. And even if they did, earth''s ''wildlife'' certainly hadn''t included any death knights. It was more like... extreme camping, yeah. He rolled his eyes at himself as he set up the hammock. Or just he could call it adventuring, the actual name of the activity. He sighed. ¡°What a worthless train of thought...¡± He had way too much free time to think in a world without internet. Though one of the things he appreciated about this new world was the lack of things trying to take up his time. Sometimes you just needed time for yourself, time to think and consider, that was hard to reach in a world where there were thousands of distractions surrounding you at all points in time. Be they in the form of technology or governments¡¯ extortions making you waste your life away with their incessant regulations. His new world was better in that regard, although he would have appreciated regular access to showers and toilets again. He laid down in his hammock and considered if he felt like burning some of the light crystal so he could read his newly acquired book. It was a decision quickly made. He stretched out his hand for his pack, precariously beginning to position himself closer and closer to the edge as he tried to reach it. ¡°Nahhhh.¡± He groaned and pulled back. The risk was too great; he was already lying in his ''bed,'' so he''d just have to go to sleep. ...He''d made his bed, now he had to lie in it. -/- Lock backstroked his way across the milky way. It had been shaping up to be a pretty fun dream all in all. First he''d been dumped into the amazon rainforest where''d he''d swam up a waterfall and turned into a dragon. Then he''d flown around the entirety of the world, eating every living thing he saw, until he was large enough to fly off into space, where he once again turned human. ¡°You seem to be enjoying yourself,¡± a voice commented, and Lock turned around to see a little girl, ten years old or so, floating alongside him. She wore a dead expression on her face, her shoulder-length black hair contrasting greatly with her almost chalk-white paleness. Her hair was blacker than black. Really, it seemed to not only be an absence of light, but something that actively swallowed it. He was sure he wasn''t just imagining it. Small light motes, flying near and getting extin-This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Does my form arouse you?¡± the child asked curiously. Lock sputtered. While the girl was nude, she hardly had anything womanly about her. But still, being accused of paedophilia, in his own dreams no less... ¡°Not particularly, no,¡± he managed to wrangle out through the audacity. The girl crossed her arms and turned her head towards some amalgamation of stars Lock didn''t know the name of. It was a gesture associated with petulance, but the absolutely neutral expression turned it into something else, an empty husk of a movement. The girl quickly abandoned the pose, thankfully. ¡°Sorry if I''m coming off as annoying,¡± the child said, and bowed slightly. Her hair was right in front of him, hanging down her bowing head like a curtain, still extinguishing lights. He wanted to touch it, so he did. The pretence that he used was a head pat that was meant to signal forgiveness. ¡°I forgive you,¡± Lock said, laid down his hand, and was ripped from the dream-world, from a face that finally showed an expression other than apathy. Eagerness. -/- Lock shot awake and straightened himself almost instinctively. He had forgotten he was in a hammock though, so that earned him a one-way ticket to the floor and a nice little bump on the head. He lay there numbly, staring at the ceiling of the cabin he was in, feeling the rhythmic movement of the ship. That had been an interesting dream. The usual reason for getting ejected from a dream was the dreamer¡¯s death. The brain, unable to show what came after, made it wake up instead, unwilling to spend energy on calculating likely hypotheticals. But he''d only touched a child''s hair. Unless... had touching the hair killed him? Lock wondered as he looked down at the hand that had done the deed. There was nothing special about the appendage that he could discern. It was maybe a bit sweaty. Glancing out a window told him that it was still dark out, and the overlapping snores, only now starting to penetrate his ears told him that his two crewmates were still sleeping. Grandfather had returned sometime during the night, then. He was sure that if he laid down again and fell asleep, he would meet the black-haired girl again. The question was, did he want to? Lock chuckled a bit. Of course he didn''t want to. He made his way outside and noted that the sun would rise in half an hour or so. The westward mountains were already showing a small crown of lighter purple. There wasn''t much to do on a small ship like this, and he was unwilling to read his newly acquired book about war alchemy by candlelight or waste the mana stone¡¯s time. Normally he would start the day off with a swim, but a look at the dark waters below dissuaded him from the idea. Who knew what was lurking in those depths? Probably nothing (Trydan was close enough to the capital to be monster-free), but still, what if there was something down there? So he sat there, taking in the sights and organizing his thoughts. He meditated for a while, and then solved calculus problems in his head for a bit. The mind was just another muscle, after all. The sun slowly rose, and he abandoned a particularly hard calculation to take in all its majesty. There were steps behind him. Very quiet, as if the person was trying to sneak up on him. ¡°Good morning fishing uncle,¡± Lock said cheerily, not taking his eyes off the celestial body. A grunt answered him and he felt more than saw fishing uncle sit himself on the railing next to him, the ship tilted a little bit. ¡°I have a name you know,¡± the grizzled voice, ruined through copious use of tobacco, muttered. ¡°What''s on your mind?¡± ¡°Thoughts mostly. They seem to lean prevalently into the ''wondering about the future'' direction at the moment, though. I don''t even know where grandfather is taking me.¡± Lock was slightly afraid of what was to come. He''d never fought a monster before. The only combat experience he had was against other humans. ¡°Well, if there''s one thing you can trust dad with it¡¯s his adventuring skills. It''s hardly going to be an insurmountable quest. I even know what you''ll be doing,¡± fishing uncle admitted, trying to calm him. ¡°Really?¡± Lock asked, surprised. Why had his uncle been told before him? ¡°What is it, then?¡± An amused look came up to wrinkled eyes. ¡°Well, I''m the one who found the dungeon you''ll be spending your next days questing inside of, so it would make sense for me to know.¡± Lock blinked in surprise. Unclaimed dungeons were rare, and from how fishing uncle was describing it, Lock and grandfather would be the first to really explore its depths. ¡°It''s nothing special mind you, one of the low-energy variety. It would have disappeared in a few weeks on its own, nobody being the wiser. Full of stinking weak Cyclops is what it is,¡± fishing uncle said with a guffaw. ¡°Weak Cyclops? Run that by me again. I was under the impression that was one of the more dangerous species one could encounter in a dungeon,¡± Lock said with amusement. Fishing uncle guffawed again. ¡°Yeah, big, mean, and ugly is how one would usually describe them. Thing is though, that particular tribe was unlucky enough to have their dungeon appear underwater, something which Ezili wasn''t very happy about.¡± Lock had to crack a grin at that one. Ezili was the goddess of beauty, sweet water, and love. She would understandably not be very pleased to have her domain intruded on by a bunch of ugly brutes that were only capable of procreating through rape. Fishing uncle had laid in a pause so Lock could come to the conclusion himself, and now that he had he made a hand gesture to urge his uncle to continue with the story. ¡°Well, Ezili wasn''t able to just banish the lot. Their transgression was only their dungeon forming at the wrong place. But the transgression was still there, enough to justify placing a curse on the cyclops. A small one mind you, but the ¡°Curse of a Blinded Eye¡± isn''t an easy curse to bear when you only have one eye in the first place.¡± Fishing uncle laughed and Lock couldn''t help but join in. That was quite hilarious really. He would have to make an offering at Ezili''s church when he came back from the dungeon crawl; the situation was simply too delicious. The cyclops were even perfect to level his Assassin class on, as blind creatures weren''t particularly hard to sneak up on and cyclops were notorious for their bad hearing as well. The only problem could prove to be their sense of smell, but as long as he had enough potions of scent-masking he would be fine. They were thankfully too dumb to make good mages. Sensing skills were the bane of every Assassin. ¡°How did you determine the energy variety of the dungeon, though?¡± Lock couldn''t help but ask once he''d stopped internally gushing over the situation that had fallen into his lap. Dungeons were natural occurrences, sure, and everyone knew about them, but fishing uncle was a civilian. He should have no way of determining what kind of dungeon it was. Fishing uncle shrugged. ¡°It''s underwater, so some of my Fisher skills apply there. I was clearly able to see that the energy the dungeon needed to sustain itself was drastically lower than the energy present in its surroundings. I think anyone could have determined its energy status to be honest. The cyclops are just too weak-looking for a significant place such as Trydan.¡± Lock nodded, it all made sense. ¡°So how do they look? You''ve made me curious with your descriptions.¡± ¡°Human-sized and spindlier than me. Now I''m not a twig by any means, but still.¡± Fishing uncle raised his left arm and flexed it. Impressive for an old man, but hardly amazing. Was it really the correct assumption to make that these monsters were cyclops though? Lock asked himself. Small and thin were hardly attributes one normally assigned the species. Fishing uncle made them sound like a weird race of one-eyed humans. ¡°They''re not humans,¡± a new, much older voice suddenly said. ¡°They''re simply a mutation.¡± Abraxas said as he ducked out of the ship''s cabin. ¡°Gerald just doesn''t know to mention what makes them different. Like the language that he heard them speak, their skin tone, horns, and the ornaments present in the cave,¡± he finished. Fishing uncle shrugged and sent an apologetic smile towards Lock. ¡°Yeah, sorry about rambling, suffice to say don''t trust civilian descriptions of monsters too much. We don''t really know what to look for to identify them.¡± ¡°It''s fine. I got carried away with my thoughts, thanks for catching up to me and putting a stop to it,¡± Lock said with a nod to his grandfather, receiving one in return. He rubbed his hands together greedily. ¡°So? When are we leaving?¡± ¡°Now.¡± chapter 8 They hadn''t gone immediately of course. Grandfather had sheepishly explained that the declaration had simply seemed fitting at the time. First they ate a small breakfast that consisted mostly of fish that fishing uncle had graciously provided. Then they made sure they had all the equipment they needed with them, sharpened their weapons one last time, and then they set off. ¡°You know it would have been way more dramatic if we''d walked there,¡± Lock commented as he leaned over the railing of their moving ship, enjoying the breeze. ¡°Being driven there makes it seem like we''re going to an amusement park instead of a dungeon.¡± ¡°The dungeon is on the side of the lake that nobody lives on. You would have spent an hour walking and chopping your way through foliage to get there,¡± fishing uncle said from behind the wheel. He looked to the right and pointed at something in the thick forest. ¡°Like those scrubs over there.¡± Lock turned and had to smother a giggle as the sole female of a three-man group tripped and fell face-first into a puddle. ¡°You''ll find yourself riding horseback when you move from Abrakshana''s dungeon onto the frontier towns,. Walking everywhere is a waste of time,¡± grandfather added. Maybe Lock shouldn''t have urged them to reconcile; he was getting ganged up on now. No matter. Outnumbered he may be, but he shan''t be out-thought. ¡°I agree that walking may seem a waste of time when one already has a clear destination in mind, but doesn''t the act of meandering heighten the chances of noticing things afoul... like a dungeon?¡± ¡°He''s got you there Abraxas. I didn''t find the dungeon while cruising past it. I stumbled on it when I went on land to gather some wood,¡± fishing uncle said with a chuckle.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. A traitor is what he was, Lock noted, changing sides after one rather weak argument. But the tongue-wagging of fools often decided the battle before it even started, as long as the fools were in the majority of course. Very democratic. Grandfather simply grunted. ¡°Aren''t you always talking about how people who don''t have clear destinations always end up as failures, Lock? My my, what a flippant change of ideologies.¡± ¡°Simply because one is taking one''s time does not mean one has no clear goal in mind. It is those who rush forward and think that the initial formulation of their plan is perfect who suffer most drearily,¡± was Lock''s response. Fishing uncle made a gagging motion, some spit actually flowing out of his mouth and onto his beard. ¡°We''re here by the way, if you maybe want to stop your catfight.¡± While Lock had been distracting himself with conversation they had indeed arrived at the shore of what appeared to be a very small clearing surrounded by thick forest. The clearing consisted of a few tree stumps and just enough space for one fully grown man to lie down... and that was about it. They anchored the ship and took a small boat to shore where, upon their arrival, fishing uncle pointed to a weird rock formation in the knee-deep water and rowed his way back to the ship, unanchored it, and sailed away from the clearing until he was several hundred feet away from them, before anchoring it again. ¡°Why did he anchor it so far away from us?¡± Lock asked his grandfather with a frown as he started moving rocks away from the opening. Grandfather was standing alert on the dry land, and answered promptly. ¡°Because there is another party of adventurers, more likely bandits, heading here, and there would be no point in him being caught in the crossfire.¡± Lock nodded absentmindedly before he froze up, almost dropping a heavy stone on his foot. He whirled around to glare at his grandfather, who was still vigilantly keeping watch of their surroundings. His thoughts whirred. Grandfather seemed largely nonchalant about the apparent bandits closing in on their position. He thought back to the three-man party he''d seen on his way here. They had looked a bit shabby even while armed. They''d been young as well, therefore most likely not very strong. If his grandfather knew they were coming here, most likely for the same reason as them, then there was only one question left to ask. ¡°So, did you accidentally let slip in a tavern or so about a newbie adventurer and his frail old grandfather having found a dungeon in the wild where nobody would hear them scream?¡± he asked dully. Grandfather smirked at him, a proud look in his eyes. ¡°They overheard me talking to myself while they were attempting to steal a horse from the local tavern. A truly tragic occurrence.¡± chapter 9 Well it was good to know how exactly it had come to this situation, but that did not in any way help Lock with finding a way out of it. Sure, the group heading here was apparently composed of horse thieves, but that wasn''t really something Lock wanted to condemn others to death for. He''d killed in his last life, however that had been to secure immortality. No price was too high. Upon meeting here however, a conflict on dungeon rights would probably occur. He wanted to see them willing to attack them first for their own gain before he returned fire, so to say, but that was a hopelessly na?ve approach to a situation that would almost assuredly lead to combat. ¡°So, what now?¡± he turned to his grandfather and asked. Only to receive a shrug, along with a mirthful smile. Okay, so it was on him, then. A learning experience, that''s what it was. You''re just outnumbered and fighting a dangerous foe you didn''t want to fight yet. No pressure, right? ¡°You think they''ll try to attack us when they get here?¡± he asked grandfather. ¡°Most assuredly. I overheard them talking about how they were going to, and I quote, ''Clobber that old fart, whatever crying brat he has with him, and take the dungeon for ourselves, we''ll be rich, rich I tell you.''¡± Lock rubbed his temples. He couldn''t assume that his grandfather was telling the complete truth. He wanted Lock bloodied and ready to take on anything after his demise. This included killing others, and he didn''t think Abraxas much cared for the identity of Lock''s first kill. It was a very us versus them mentality, just taken further than Lock himself preferred it sometimes. He wished he could just tell the man that he''d killed before, and that he wouldn''t hesitate when it came down to it, but alas. In the end it really came down to the question of whose life he treasured more. His own, or that of the three incoming nuisances. It was an interesting question when taking into consideration his immortality. Sure it would suck to have to live through the first few years of childhood again, very very boring, but other than that the only negative thing associated with his death were the feelings of the people who cared for him. Grandfather would be disappointed, probably throw himself off a cliff at the nearest opportunity. His father and uncles would grieve, Cindy would have no one to give her a thorough fucking anymore, Shink would... have to find another way to earn money. Who would argue with petulant children if he wasn''t there anymore?! It was at that point that Lock remembered that the confrontation wasn''t a death or death scenario. If he was uninterested in coming into mortal conflict with the incoming thieves, he would just leave. He would get nothing, they would get a dungeon. Okay hold up, first, lets get some more information. He turned to grandfather. ¡°When will they arrive?¡± he asked, hoping to have some time left. ¡°Five to ten minutes.¡± Lock glared at him for having been forced into this situation. He pulled on his hair in frustration and emitted a rather unmanly ¡°unngggggg¡± sound of frustration while stomping on the ground like the perfectly sensible adult he was. Okay, this was fine, for someone to grow they had to be put through situations that pushed them to their limit. This was just his. A trial by fire. He may emerge slightly burned, but there wasn''t really a need to be afraid. Inaction was much worse than anything he could actively do here. ¡°Slightly burned, nothing to fear,¡± he muttered to himself, the idea that the altercation needed to end in death seemed silly suddenly. Unconsciousness and ropes existed; he could just knock the thieves out. Why had he been so quick to come to the conclusion that someone would die? Seemed pretty stupid of him, he hadn''t killed anyone in over twenty years, after all. Hell, he''d been in a dozen or so fights since being reincarnated. None of them had ended in death, why did he suddenly start thinking along those lines when confronted with a bunch of horse thieves? He tried to trace the thought back to its origin, and failed. He furrowed his brows, brown eyes gleaming in concentration. It had just popped into his head, it was supposed to be easy to remember it damnit.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. A look of realization suddenly came to him. The reason why he''d first thought of death. Because it was convenient and pragmatically speaking, the right thing to do. Why was he against it? Because no child deserved to be a murderer at 16. Perhaps an old-world sensibility, but it felt like something he owed the boy who''s life he''d stolen. ¡°Three minutes, I can hear them now,¡± grandfather said cheerfully. GOD FUCKING DAMMIT. Okay, okay, incapacitate. He had paralysing poisons on him. No worries. They might take a while to take effect, but he was fairly sure he could keep a bunch of thieves busy for the five minutes it took for them to lose all feeling in their bodies. He scrambled up a tree that the trio would have to pass under, given the direction they were coming from. He poisoned his dagger while balancing precariously on a thick oak branch, hidden in the foliage as grandfather watched amusedly. What an inefficient way of applying poison. He would need to look into getting a blow dart in the future. He looked at grandfather, made a motion to be quiet, and waited. He heard them before they even came into sight, although the forest being bushier than a giant¡¯s armpit probably made that fact less than impressive, especially stumbling and cursing through the bush as the trio was. These definitely weren''t any sort of professionals. How could thieves be this unstealthy? ¡°Can we just turn round already, we''ve walkin for hours,¡± a female voice complained. She was promptly shut up by the barked reply of a male one, ¡°Shut the fuck up already, it''s barely been an hour.¡± Definitely not professionals, Lock thought to himself as he tried to blend in with the tree trunk. His stealth skill helped, slightly. Though maybe he couldn''t hear his own breathing because his heart was pounding loud enough to drown out the noise on its own. ¡°Can you two just keep quiet already? I think we''ve arrived,¡± the third person, a calm male one said. ¡°Yeah, quiet Siron, we wouldn''t want to alert an old man and his baby,¡± the angry one replied, this time in a mocking manner. A sigh, presumably from the one who''d tried to calm the other two down. Lock quickly assigned them names as they stumbled through the undergrowth into his line of sight. The girl was Girl, the angry one Angry, and the calm one Calm. Although ¡®girl¡¯ was a bit of misnomer. Looked more like a potato with legs, to be honest. Yeah, Potato, even her hair was potato-blond. Angry had what basically amounted to a sharp stick in his hands, while Potato had a club. Calm was the most dangerous one, clutching a bow with an arrow nocked and slowly glancing around. It was odd, being so relaxed when he''d been panicking not a minute before, but such was life. There were occurrences where you simply could not allow yourself to be anything but composed. So he didn''t. They walked under the branch he was standing on into the clearing, Calm hanging slightly back as expected. They finally caught sight of grandfather, stealthily standing in the middle of the clearing as he was. ¡°It really was just an old man,¡± Angry chuckled, his intimidation factor heavily lowered by the fact he looked like an average filthy muck-haired peasant who''d picked up a stick. ¡°This''ll be like taking candy from a baby.¡± He turned expectantly to Potato, urging her on with a small hand movement from behind his back. ¡°Talkin bout babies, weren''t there supposed to be a kid with you?¡± Potato said, menacingly, ruined by the fact she was a fat filthy peasant, and also had the mannerisms of one. Now that both of them had spoken, and were therefore focused more on grandfather than on their surroundings, Lock dropped down silently behind Calm and quickly wrestled the other teen into a choke hold. And he was a teen, maybe seventeen. Smaller than Lock, probably due to bad nutrition. Small and thin enough for him to simply pick the guy up with a flick of his hips despite his struggling and drag him behind one of the trees big enough to cover the body. Grandfather had impeccable timing and had replied to Potato and Angry just in time for his words to cover up the thump of bow and arrow falling to the ground. ¡°Youth these days. You know how it is, very unreliable,¡± grandfather said whimsically. Lock pricked the unconscious body of Calm in the thigh with his poisoned dagger so he would be paralysed by the time he woke up. ¡°All old people are the same. Patronizing old bags of bones, well the tables have turned old man. We might spare you if you show us the entrance to the dungeon,¡± Angry said. Very unconvincingly mind you. Also daddy issues, ow. Lock was actually starting to enjoy himself, mocking his unprepared opponents in his head and executing silent takedowns efficiently. He snuck up behind the two remaining thieves, his senses going haywire and time itself seeming slowed. He could see every individual blade of grass as it moved in the slight breeze; he could hear the leaves rustling. A kick to the back sent Angry, who had been busy brandishing his stick menacingly, flying into the dirt, while his left hand seized the long tangled hair of Potato and pulled her backwards onto the ground. An odd sound resounded from the direction he''d kicked Angry into, but he didn''t let it distract him. Potato fell harshly on her back and he brought his dagger point first to rest at her neck. He broke her skin slightly to show her he was serious and that she better stay down, but the idiot girl¡¯s first instinct upon being pulled to the ground and a dagger placed onto her neck was to try and stand up again. There was some resistance at first, but the dagger Shink had given him was very sharp and pointy. Magically so, being an artefact and all. Suffice to say, the neck didn''t stand a chance. Lock was still seeing things in slow motion, so he saw in the girl¡¯s eyes the moment she realized she was dead, and she was dead. He''d been too stunned by her idiocy to retract his arm. Unwilling to let the unexpected death distract him from the still living/conscious enemy he still had to face, he threw himself into a pitch perfect roll over Potato¡¯s wheezing form and spun around upon landing, drawing his sword and shield in a crouched position. Only to stare confoundedly at Angry''s face-down corpse, a sharp stick protruding from the teenager''s neck. A sharp stick he''d been waving around just as Lock had kicked him. He stayed in his defensive crouch and glanced down at Potato, who was just expiring, hands desperately trying to hold the gaping neck wound closed. He looked at grandfather, who looked confused. ¡°Huh,¡± Lock said. chapter 10 ¡°Those were by far the worst bandits I''ve ever seen,¡± grandfather commented after the minute or so Lock needed to calm himself. Lock simply nodded, still unsure if he trusted himself not to hurl if he opened his mouth. He''d never killed someone from so close before. Thank god he''d experienced it now, against mostly harmless enemies, with grandfather there to protect him. Suffice to say he was much more appreciative of the situation now. Also angry that guns didn''t exist. That was how he''d committed all his past murders. It had obviously spoiled him. Getting so emotional for killing someone up close for the first time, pathetic. ¡°Thanks for... organizing this. Better to be done with the first time in a safe environment than when my life is actually in danger,¡± he said, unable to bring a smile to his face, but capable of meeting grandfather''s blue eyes with his... and trying to convey his gratitude with his gaze. ¡°I''m glad you forgive me, but is it over yet? I saw you let one live.¡± Right, Calm was still alive. He pushed away the repetitive phantom feeling of his hand digging a dagger into soft flesh by clenching it harshly and slamming it into a nearby tree. Then he went to drag Calm''s unconscious body into the clearing. ¡°Is there anything we need this guy for?¡± he asked dully. ¡°Not really. You can let him live though, he didn''t see your face,¡± was grandfather''s reply. Lock shook his head. ¡°He saw yours. You won''t be here much longer, but I don''t want to leave anything to chance. It only takes one arrow for it all to end prematurely after all.¡± He hesitated for a bit, before sitting on the back of the still dead to the world Calm and divesting himself of his greaves. This would require a finer touch. His left hand gripped his victim under the chin, while his right found purchase on his left temple. His weight anchored the torso to the ground as he pulled the head away from from its body and twisted harshly. It was more of a pop than a crack, a pop that resounded through the neck straight into his hands. He looked up to meet the curious eyes of his grandfather. ¡°A bloodless death,¡± he explained. Grandfather nodded, then crouched and started divesting Angry of his clothes, making Lock grimace. Right, the looting. Although he doubted that the corpses had anything useful on them, he still searched Calm''s body thoroughly, finding a few coins in a place he''d rather not mention. After a short wash they found their way into his pack. Money was money. He picked up the bow and inspected it before shaking his head and throwing it into the clearing. ¡°Nothing but firewood,¡± he muttered, walking over to his grandfather, who''d just finished divesting Potato of her valuables. ¡°So what do we do with the bodies?¡± he asked. ¡°You''re much less squeamish about this than I expected,¡± was his reply. ¡°I can freely admit I didn''t particularly savour it, but killing them was the most beneficial route I was capable of taking in this situation.¡± ¡°Fair enough. I''m glad to see you act rationally about it. The potential danger they could pose to your life was not worth theirs.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Lock smiled grimly at that. ¡°Nothing is.¡± This was a fact he''d known for a very long time, but that had suddenly been reaffirmed. Killing, in this world, was unavoidable. Something he''d perhaps been a bit blind too due to his circumstances. He would keep a more open mind in the future. ¡°Correct.¡± -/- They''d sat down after piling the bodies somewhere out of sight. Lock wasn''t completely ready to take on the dungeon yet. He was still feeling a bit wonky mentally. He wanted to formulate a plan for the cyclops first and most importantly, he''d gained two levels in Assassin from the small altercation that had taken place. He''d only really noticed after his adrenaline had died down. The level up notification was fairly unobtrusive, more an itch in the back of his head than a loud ping like he''d expected the first time he''d gained a level in his Alchemy class. ¡°Two levels. Odd, I was expecting one from how incompetent these guys were,¡± grandfather commented. Lock couldn''t help but agree. The thieves really had been pathetic. Two levels meant two attribute points he could distribute; he naturally put them into Endurance and immediately felt the difference. Adding two to twenty-three was very much like emptying a glass of water into a puddle, but that was hardly to be disparaged. The glass of water had been gained in one minute of work, after all. ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°Only a slight difference. Still feels great though.¡± ¡°Endurance is the hardest attribute to really feel. It consists of too many others that are only affected minimally. Regeneration, vitality, stamina...¡± ¡°Yeah, but it''s definitely the one with the most refreshing feeling. I can feel my lifespan lengthening,¡± Lock said, and they descended into silence for a bit. ¡°How do you think we should approach the dungeon?¡± grandfather finally asked. ¡°I made all those corpses. You think we could poison them and wait for the cyclops to simply choke to death?¡± It was the least dangerous plan Lock had been able to come up with, but it relied on their enemies being stupid, which was never a good assumption to make. ¡°Hmm, on one hand, cyclops aren''t that stupid. On the other hand, I have to be wondering what the creatures have been eating for the last week or so. It can''t be easy to hunt while blind, and while mana does offer nourishment, it''s not a great replacement for feeling satiated.¡± So the creatures were probably quite hungry by now, and therefore more susceptible to such a tactic. Not needing to eat did not eliminate the feeling of hunger, a lesson he''d learned from the phase where he''d just sipped a nutrient potion every meal. ¡°You think we could control the corpses, make it appear as if they¡¯re some civilians simply stumbling into the dungeon by accident, and giving the cyclops the feeling of having successfully hunted down a target?¡± he asked. Grandfather chortled. ¡°I really love your pragmatism. Give me a moment. I think I have something like that with me.¡± He walked over to his pack and started searching through it. He eventually emerged victorious from his fierce battle with the baggage and triumphantly held up two vials, filled with a dark gaseous substance. Lock had to rummage from his memory for what the substance was for a bit, but when he did he couldn''t help but laugh. ¡°You''re not a Necromancer gramps, why are you carrying around vengeful soul wisps?¡± ¡°Didn''t need the money, and they can be used as a distraction against spiritual existences if you ever find yourself in a bind against any.¡± His expression turned smug. ¡°And another little known fact is that they like to possess corpses if coaxed into it, even if they do so incompetently.¡± ¡°Alright, and how exactly do you coax them into it?¡± Lock asked, while simultaneously asking himself why he hadn''t known about this fact. Grandfather coughed into his hand and mumbled something. At Lock''s expectant look he repeated himself, louder this time. ¡°You have cut open a corpse, stick the open vial into it, and then sew it shut so it doesn''t have any other way of escaping.¡± That was... macabre... there was one question plaguing his mind, though. ¡°And how exactly did you find that out?¡± he asked accusingly. Grandfather sputtered. ¡°It''s not what you think, that''s for sure! I used to party up with a Necromancer who consumed the things as a sort of cheap power-up. He died one day, and scared the literal shit out of us when he rose up afterwards and tried to bite me in the butt,¡± he said indignantly. ¡°You tried to replicate the process later or what?¡± Lock asked. Grandfather nodded. Lock tilted his head dubiously, noticing a pattern he hadn''t paid attention to before. ¡°Why do all your adventuring stories involve butt stuff?¡± ¡°Screw off,¡± grandfather mumbled. ¡°You get shit out of a giant one time after having killed him from within and you never hear the end of it.¡± He trailed off, looking into the distance. Probably thinking of all the butt stuff he''d experienced. Lock broke the silence with a question he''d never thought he''d ask. ¡°So, can you show me how to insert a glass vial into a corpse''s intestinal track now?¡± chapter 11 Thankfully Lock didn''t have to stick his hand into anyone''s ass that day, the insertion being a simple cut open, put in, and sew shut affair. With the help of grandfather''s great wisdom they didn''t have to to deal with anyone trying to bite his butt either, tying up the corpses before completing the process. It was disquieting, watching people he''d freshly killed thrash against their bindings and foam at the mouth. One might have even thought they''d never died in the first place, were it not for their dark sclera and obvious wounds. They only had two wisps, so they''d reanimated the corpses of Potato and Angry due to them having more meat on their bones than Calm. Grandfather, for once, did not have an answer to something. ¡°How the hell am I supposed to know what part of humans cyclops like to eat best!¡± So Lock simply slathered the bodies of Wisptato and Wispangry with a mixture of poison that would inflict upon whomever consumed them several types of cancer in less than a minute or your money back. ¡°I probably should have done that before we put the wisps inside the bodies,¡± Lock commented after finishing the task, having avoided having his hand bitten several times. ¡°Just be glad you put some of the poison inside the body while it was still cut open,¡± Grandfather said and pointed at Wisptato, who was trying to eat bark off a nearby tree. ¡°Imagine trying to feed these idiots.¡± -/- After a small break for the poison to solidify and soak into the wisp-infested bodies, they dragged the two of them to the dungeon entrance. It was a hole under the water that wasn¡¯t letting any in and that Lock could not discern the dimensions of. Lock dropped Wispangry into the hole, expecting for a moment for something to go wrong. But his fears were unfounded, and the body slipped into the hole as if it was being sucked inside. The same phenomena occurred with Wisptato¡¯s body. They''d dropped both bodies inside at once due to the fast acting nature of the poison. The cyclops would hardly fall for the same trick twice. Lock also did not want to spend too much time in the presence of what basically amounted to two zombies. Grandfather was the first to take watch. His job was to stand next to the dungeon entrance to watch for any cyclops suddenly emerging from it. His other job was to kick down the wisps if they tried to exit the dungeon instead of going further inside. A thump promptly resounded. ¡°That was fast. I¡¯d assumed they would take longer to free themselves from their bonds,¡± Lock commented as he pulled out the book he''d bought in Trydan. He hadn''t even looked inside yet, the title Battle Alchemy simply being too tantalizing to ignore. He sat down on a tree stump and opened it. It was old, that was for sure. It was a common misconception that old was better, which Lock didn''t really understand. It just meant the book was more likely to fall apart and the language harder to comprehend. At least the language this particular book was written in was only slightly outdated.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. He wasn''t capable of reading uninterrupted due to having to guard the entrance every hour or so when his grandfather started to lose concentration, but he soon came to understand the general gist of what the book was. The thing holding Alchemy back from being the best non-combat profession for an adventurer was the fact that you couldn''t do it while on a, well, adventure. The equipment one needed to make even a simple boil cure potion could maybe be carried around by a single person, if that person forwent things such as food, and clothing, and weapons... Therefore you needed to buy or make the potions and substances that you thought would be useful beforehand. The problem being that no plan survived contact with the enemy, and thus Alchemy as an adventurer profession was damned to never stand on the same pedestal as cooking of all things. Battle Alchemy, the name of the technique that the book introduced, attempted to remedy that problem. In a... highly unorthodox manner. The problem with Alchemy was definitely the equipment. Battle Alchemy attempted to solve that problem, and even further improve upon that concept by allowing for the creation of potions mid-battle. The solution was very simple: simplify potion recipes to the point where you only needed a cauldron, and then use your own stomach as that cauldron. There were some simple recipes listed in the book, a minor stamina potion and a wound cure being the only beneficial ones on the list, the other nine being poisons. Normally, mixing substances in your own stomach to create poison of all things would be pretty dumb, but not if you had the Iron Gut skill levelled to at least three. You also needed the Stomach Storage skill to prevent the fluid from being processed and getting it back in your mouth, where you could then spew it at the enemy if it was poison, or feed it to your teammates if it wasn''t. It was disgusting on so many different levels, and watching someone actually attempt it would probably give him a brain aneurysm, but Lock couldn''t help but feel that there was potential in the idea. Not in the actual potion making. That was just genuinely idiotic and unlikely to work in the heat of battle. But the simple idea of storing potions in your own stomach, where you could then use them without having to pull out a bottle to chug down or throw in the midst of battle, was quite tantalizing. Lock imagined locking blades with someone, fiery looks being exchanged, and then his enemy receiving a chunky dose of poisonous projectile vomit to the face. It was a beautiful image, suffice to say. He only needed two skills to make it reality, Iron Gut and Stomach Storage. Iron Gut was even available at level five of Vanguard, if one fulfilled some prerequisites. Skill trees varied with the path the owner of the Class took upon themselves, so every single one was completely individual. Similarities existed of course, because people were very much reflections of each other, but there were even cases of twins with the same Class and personality being offered two vastly different divergent skills at the same level. Naturally the basic skills that everyone got access to were not affected by the addition of divergent ones. They were simply more possibilities. He''d known about this, naturally, it was just that none of the documented divergent skills for level five Vanguard interested him enough for him to waste time specialising himself. He''d gotten used to the idea of simply taking Shield Bash and being done with it, but now that he saw the potential of Iron Gut... Stomach Storage wouldn''t be hard to achieve either. Simply train away your gag reflex, attain control of the necessary muscles, learn how to channel some mana into them, manipulate it in harmony with your muscle control, and bam, you now had access to an inventory. Which was your stomach. Slightly inferior to a real pocket dimension, but still. ¡°No time like the present,¡± Lock muttered. He walked over to the forest edge where''d he''d seen a red mushroom while hiding from the incoming bandits, picked it up, and popped it into his mouth raw. The Iron Gut skill was attainable by eating increasingly disgusting, poisonous, and corrosive stuff for a few years and surviving, but he would simply start on that path to get the skill offered to him as he reached level five in Vanguard. It was a common theme for skills offered with level advancement to be perfectly attainable on their own; they just usually took a lot more time to develop that way. chapter 12 ¡°Why''d you eat that mushroom?¡± Grandfather asked curiously. A good question. The redcap mushroom wasn''t poisonous per se, but it did have a low nutritional value and tasted like slimy shit. All information taken from his Identify Ingredient skill, that he could reaffirm with the taste still in his mouth. ¡°I want to get the Iron Gut skill, and since I''ll be level five within the week I need to start as soon as possible,¡± Lock explained after he cleared his mouth with water. ¡°You''re an alchemist, idiot. Most of the potions you drink are slightly corrosive at their core and you''ve been chugging them for five years now. That path has long since been unlocked.¡± ¡°I hadn''t thought of that.¡± Lock admitted, he had drunk a lot of potions due to his Alchemist class hadn''t he? Taste-testing, so to say, as them being his potions removed some of their negative effects. ¡°I thought I would just take Shield Bash when reaching level five and be done with it, it''s just when reading the book I bought that I noticed Iron Gut would be pretty useful.¡± ¡°I know you can''t know which divergent skills you''ll get access to, but you can''t possibly think you won''t have access to any. You have two other classes, for Kruto''s sake,¡± Grandfather said exasperatedly. ¡°I just didn''t see any I really liked in the divergent skills list, so I didn''t consider the issue further.¡± Lock shrugged. ¡°I have other tasks to do that have tangible rewards at the end of them. It''s just now that I''ve noticed that I would very much like one of those skills.¡± ¡°You''ll probably be surprised about how many skills you''ll be offered when you reach level five,¡± Grandfather muttered. ¡°Who the hell actually lets a skill and how they got it get documented?¡± He turned around once more to watch the dungeon entrance. Lock hadn''t really bothered thinking much on the possible divergent skills he could gain, them being invisible and all, but he had to admit that it was foolish of him to think he wouldn''t have access to any and start making plans to take Shield Bash. Hell, any one of the divergent skills would probably be better suited for him than Shield Bash. That was the whole point of divergent skills. He glanced at another redcap mushroom, shuddered at the memory of the taste, and asked, ¡°You sure I''ll have Iron Gut available?¡± He received a snort in response. ¡°Yes, your father had it offered to him when he was levelling Cook, and he had only been making potions for one year before that. You''ve been doing so for nearly six.¡± But wouldn''t Iron Gut be likelier to show up in a Cook¡¯s skill tree than a Vanguard¡¯s? Cook had more to do with the actual gut than Vanguard. He just couldn''t be sure, so he ate another mushroom. Lock put the issue of divergent skills out of his mind again. He''d see what he got when he actually reached level five. It was dumb to waste time thinking on things that one couldn''t plan. As if summoned by his thoughts, he received a level-up notification. He''d gained two levels in Assassin. ¡°I just levelled up, another two levels.¡± He put the two newly available points into Endurance and took a look at the skills offered to him at the urging of the system. He blinked. There were more skills than he had expected. He hadn''t taken divergent skills into account at all when planning his route, but he''d still expected to have at least one offered to him as he levelled Assassin, being an Alchemist and all. But he hadn''t expected three divergent skills to grace him with their potential presence in his repertoire. Two of them were related to Alchemy, which was how he''d just gotten half of the levels needed to reach level five. One also couldn''t ignore that he was fairly good at the profession for someone who only did it secondarily. Vile Blades, a skill that automatically generated poison on his weapons if he willed it to, cutting out the tedious task of actually making and applying it. Although to be fair, there really weren''t many better things to do with one¡¯s time in what basically amounted to the medieval age. The internet didn¡¯t exist, hobbies were usually restricted to things that were actually beneficial to oneself, and books were harder to get your hands on. So, good offer, but he preferred Sanguine Sprayover Vile Blades. The healing reduction in addition to the damage harsh bleeding caused could be added to the poison he could apply manually, making the two skills incomparable in application, for now.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. He imagined that the usefulness of the skills could shift later on. Vile Blades could evolve to more dangerous poisons, some he couldn''t make or afford to buy, while the bleed stayed the same and only the healing reduction increased as he levelled Sanguine Spray. But this was now and that was then. You couldn''t just slack off in the early game. If you did you''d never even reach the later stages. So he turned to the second Alchemy-related skill. It was simply titled Immunity. A static skill that provided immunity against all but the most legendary of harmful effects inflicted with poison. Nothing more, nothing less. It was slightly less useful since he already had Identify Ingredient from his Alchemist skill tree, allowing him to always know if anyone had tampered with his food, but he supposed there were other ways of getting poisoned. Immunity could also serve as a replacement for Iron Gut. Due to the classification of poison he wouldn''t be able to store acidic solutions, sure. But Immunity offered two functions just like Sanguine Spray did. It made him immune to poison which was always good. He could raise his intimidation factor exponentially if he chugged that stuff in front of others. And it also meant he wouldn''t have to take the Iron Gut skill when he reached level five in Vanguard. By now he was sure that he would be offered more than just that as a divergent skill, having just received three for Assassin. He actually preferred Immunity over Sanguine Spray, being more taken with the idea of surviving rather than killing people more easily The third divergent skill though... It was beautiful, and unexpected. It was clearly created out of the fact that he carried the Vanguard class, something that was not very compatible with his Assassin one. They were direct opposites even. Attack and defend, fast and cumbersome, distrusted and respected. Maw of Marmortius: After successfully completing a stealth attack on someone, gain a magical shield proportionate to your END. One of the biggest issues assassins faced after successfully completing a sneak attack was the possibility of being bombarded with crowd control effects from the victim''s party. This skill solved that issue in a rather interesting manner, namely by converting one''s Endurance stat into a shield that defended against all magical attacks, which were often the ones carrying such ailments. Freezing, electrocution, fear, silence, all purely magical constructs. The shield wouldn''t defend him from getting gutted by a normal sword, not even by an enchanted sword (though the enchantment would be ineffective), but it would close down an entire avenue of attack after fulfilling its requirement. He looked deeper into the skill. Visible only to the owner, a two minute cooldown that doubled every time until it reached 64 minutes, upon which it became unavailable for the rest of the day. And most importantly, it scaled with END, which he was planning on having a lot of. He noted that divergent skills seemed to be more complicated than the standard ones. Maw of Marmortius had a fairly nuanced effect, Vile Blade was an active skill, and Immunity was only simple in concept, not in application, since he had to know how to differentiate between poisons and other substances. Naturally he picked Maw of Marmortius. Sanguine Spray and Immunity were also skills he would like to acquire one day, but he simply had to take the chance of getting a skill that scaled with Endurance when it came flying his way. ¡°You were right,¡± he said contentedly as he leaned back on a tree trunk. ¡°I got access to three divergent skills.¡± ¡°Impressive.¡± Grandfather grunted. ¡°I was a simple farmhand before I picked up the sword, so I got offered none until I reached level 15 in Warrior.¡± He glanced at Lock over his shoulder. ¡°Well don''t keep me waiting,. What did you get, and what did you pick?¡± Lock grinned and wagged his finger. ¡°Now now, you''re on guard duty. We can''t have you be distracted with my awesomeness.¡± Grandfather shrugged, not rising to the bait, making Lock pout. He''d really hoped to elicit more of a reaction there. Three divergent skills was fairly impressive right? Well, more established adventurer families had entire books dedicated to the knowledge they''d gathered over the generations, which probably contained more than just a bit about divergent skills. But still. Three divergent skills! He was giddy with excitement, wondering what choices he would be offered upon reaching level five in Vanguard. Then he quickly became melancholy due to the circumstances he would gain those levels in. Talking about grandfather-icide, grandfather wasn''t looking all too shabby continuously guarding the dungeon entrance for hours. Not something a person with one foot in the grave would usually be able to do, and definitely not something that grandfather would have been capable of a few weeks ago. So his condition had bettered itself, which was naturally quite contrary to what aging usually did to a person. Lock could only assume the spryness was artificial. Damn, he''d held onto the hope of grandfather having a few more years to live, he discarded it, and let his rational mind look at the odd occurrence. The question he was now asking himself, trying to forget the fact he was going to kill his grandfather in less than a week, was what method the old man had used. A skill? A potion? A curse? Well, most likely a potion. Father was an alchemist, after all. Either stolen life or burst of power, he''d say. Both acted on the principle of stealing the vitality and life force of a person from the future, and using it up in the present. It was often used as a poison when the victim wasn''t allowed to know they''d been poisoned. Since the effects made them think that they''d been healed. They would feel great for a few days up to a month, only to collapse afterwards. Usually they did not stand up again. Another level up notification resounded through his head and he couldn''t help but grin and put another point into END. Chapter 13 Several hours later Lock had yet to experience another level up. Either the corpses of Angry and Potato had not been enough for all the cyclops, or they had been enough, and they''d all simply died by now. He glanced over at Grandfather from his position guarding the entrance. The older man had been sitting silently on a tree stump, mulling over the skill Maw of Marmortius for the past hour or so after Lock had told him about it. He glanced at the sun. It had reached beyond its peak, signifying that it was noon. They didn''t have much time left if they wanted to explore the dungeon today. It was unwise to do so with a tired mind. Although... it was quite exhausting standing guard for such a long period of time as well. Maybe some rest would do him good. ¡°Do we want to enter the dungeon today or tomorrow?¡± Lock asked. He received no answer and turned around, saw his grandfather wasn''t sleeping, and repeated the question, this time louder. Grandfather looked up at him. ¡°Today. The faster the better. You haven''t gained any levels in the past few hours then, I assume?¡± ¡°No, only some experience,¡± Lock answered. He now had six levels in the Assassin class. It wasn''t unexpected that he wouldn''t go much further than that from one dungeon. The experience requirements for levelling up rose in five-level increments, after all. To a point where older adventurers weren''t that much higher in level at all. Grandfather was only a level 33 warrior after several decades of continuous adventuring. Although to be fair, Grandfather also wasn''t the best example of a successful adventurer. From the ranking of Bronze to S, he''d only ever been up to Gold-rank, which had depreciated to Silver due to his retirement a dozen or so years ago. That description made Grandfather sound weaker than he actually was though. A gold-ranked adventurer was still in the top 20% of all registered adventurers. Not a mean feat for someone who entered the profession without any significant backing in the form of a family or an institution. ¡°So how do we do this?¡± Lock asked, rubbing his deadened by inactivity hands. ¡°Go in guns blazing or take a more sneaky approach?¡± Grandfather raised an eyebrow at him, right, guns didn''t exist here. ¡°I''ll be in the front, trying to take up all attention, while you stay in the back and try to avoid being seen.¡± Grandfather answered. Alright, Lock could get behind that plan, he was a level six Assassin who hadn''t even trained in the usage of the skill and attributes he''d just gained, he had no illusions about how useful he would actually be. Lock jumped up and down a few times, waiting for his grandfather to get up so they could start the adventure. He was doing it quite slowly, befitting of his age, although not necessarily befitting of the condition the cocktail of potions he''d imbibed left him in. Lock''s thoughts were interrupted by what he could only describe as killing intent, if not sheer malice erupting from his Grandfather. He took a conscious step back and gazed at the phenomenon. While the aura was intimidating, it wasn''t like Grandfather would ever hurt him.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The aura surrounding the old man seemed to be almost palpabl-, scratch that, it was, Lock noted as Grandfather walked past him towards the dungeon entrance. Gravity itself seemed to be affected, trying to push him ever so slightly harder than usual into the ground, the visual spectrum being distorted around Grandfather''s form, wisps of hair flowing upward and eyes shining, leaving a behind a slight trail of light whenever they moved. Lock wondered what skill Grandfather was using, he hadn''t drawn his weapons so it wasn''t a weapon aura skill. Intimidation aura? ¡°Intimidation aura.¡± Grandfather confirmed. He''d apparently been talking out loud, good to know. Grandfather unceremoniously hopped into the dungeon, and Lock scrambled to follow, taking a slower approach by shimmying over the edge of the entrance and letting himself drop. The dungeon was, more roomy than he''d expected. He''d thought it would be a series of small interconnected rooms, but the space they found themselves in was already double the size of the dungeon Lock had been imagining. A large, almost arena like cavern with gray stone walls and stomped flat earth. Boring all in all Lock thought, as he did his best to blend into the wall. Thankfully the ground was simple dirt and not something like gravel, which would have been unconductive to trying to move stealthily. Grandfather moved slowly towards the only exit of the cavern they were in, a hole flanked by two totem poles with cyclops skulls planted on top of the feathered wood. Lock followed along, trying to avoid causing the same echoes that Grandfather''s footsteps were creating. Usually there would be more monsters present in the dungeon to create sound, therefore dulling their own in comparison, but it was not to be. The first room they entered after wandering through a corridor corresponded with the first corpse they found, allowing Lock to finally gaze upon the vaunted cyclops. It wasn''t much. An adult-human-sized beast with a hanging gut and one milky eye surrounded by dark veins. The only impressive thing about it was its muscle, but even that small bit of intimidation was offset by the foam at its mouth and the bloody scratch marks at its throat. A common reaction amongst less intelligent animals when they were under the effects of the constrictor. The poison shut down the brain''s capacity to contract the muscles necessary to operate the lungs, leaving the target out of breath, with a numb feeling around their throat as air refused to enter it. It wasn''t the only poison he''d smeared the corpses in, but the symptoms of the constrictor, as self-inflicted as they often were, were some of the most noticeable symptoms of his particular batch. Determining if the heart stopper had worked was quite annoying, one would have to cut open the chest to touch the organ, to see if it had frozen up properly. Well, it was unimportant, and Grandfather had started walking on after kicking the corpse once, so Lock abandoned that train of thought and continued following. They came upon more corpses in the next area, every one of them received a swift kick from Grandfather, probably to check if they were simply faking unconsciousness. Or he simply enjoyed giving literal meaning to the phrase of kicking someone when they were down. Now that Lock had thought about it, he gave one of the beasts a good kick in the ribs as he passed by it. He did not repeat the action upon the next corpses, one glare from Grandfather had been quite enough thank you very much. The monotonous rhythm of Grandfather''s steps echoing off the ground, interspersed with the occasional thump of boot meeting flesh was interrupted by the thirteenth corpse, not being much of a corpse really. Although the cyclops did not look like it was going to be in this world for long, the blood surrounding its mouth was simply less pronounced than with the others, and the obvious status of it as the runt of the litter indicated that he had just gotten less of the flesh, and was therefore dying more slowly. Well, still alive enough to weakly raise his head at Grandfather''s slow march towards it and utter a weak ¡°Ohawaaha.¡± Just because it was uttered didn''t mean it was coherent mind you. Suffice to say its plea went unanswered and Grandfather signalled Lock to slit the thing''s throat as he walked steadily onwards. The cyclops wasn''t able to put up any resistance and thus found his neck quickly divested of any blood. Grandfather suddenly halted in his until now uninterrupted march forwards, pointing at his ear the old man shot a questioning look backwards at Lock. Lock strained his ears as commanded and after a minute or so was able to make out a faint bleating coming from the distance. He walked towards Grandfather and whispered the word sheep into his ear, Grandfather pointed backwards and they retreated several caverns back. ¡°So,¡± Grandfather started, ¡°sheep, what does this mean?¡± he asked. chapter 14 Lock didn''t really know what the bleating of sheep had to do in a dungeon, but found it odd that the combination of cyclops and sheep would carry over into an entirely different world. He wondered about their presence, maybe the boss had a skill that let him summon the animals, maybe they were warped here alongside the cyclops when the dungeon formed. It didn''t really matter. What mattered was the fact that the cyclops had access to food. Why had they eaten the possessed corpses though? He asked that last question out loud. ¡°Cyclops are very individualistic monsters, they might live close together, but there is no sense of community. The one who owns the sheep is probably strong enough to defend the herd, the others were hungry enough to eat random people running naked into their dungeon, so the owner of the sheep has to be be powerful.¡± Grandfather answered. ¡°Humans might also just taste better.¡± He muttered afterwards. ¡°Technically speaking then, this particular cyclops, or a group of cyclops would not have been poisoned, having his or their own food and therefore having no need to eat our little poison bags.¡± Lock said grimly to the nod of his grandfather. ¡°So what now?¡± The younger of the two asked, ¡°do we want to fight, I already got five levels out of this whole venture, that''s quite a lot.¡± He''d unlocked one skill and had gotten five points into his favourite stat, in his eyes the trip was a success. Grandfather bit down on his thumb and looked into the distance. ¡°It''s definitely one cyclops, not a group. The only reason it would be a group is if it had young children with it, which would be more of a liability.¡± He said slowly after a minute or so of deliberation. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Lock asked dubiously, they had passed more than a dozen corpses on their way so far, it would be quite far-fetched for there to be such a difference of quality between the cyclops that almost twenty of them would have been unable to divest one of their species of their food supply. Although, if they were as individualistic as Grandfather said they wouldn''t have really tried to band together. ¡°It''s a gut feeling, I''ve learned to trust them.¡± Grandfather said simply. Lock could respect that, the instincts of someone who''d been an adventurer for forty years certainly wouldn''t be bad, as much as they were simply unconscious reactions to stimuli taken in subconsciously. ¡°We haven''t found much loot yet, and if it is one very powerful cyclops who has its own herd of sheep it would make sense for it to have everything of value within this dungeon. It''s not just the experience that we have to weigh against the risk here, it¡¯s also the monetary goods that we could get if we clear this place out completely.¡± Grandfather continued, looking... fairly constipated really. ¡°We don''t really have to beat him in a fight,¡± Lock said, ¡°poison has worked once already.¡± It really had worked quite wonderfully the last time, although... ¡°How do you plan to poison him, he has his food source already and I don''t have any wisps left?¡± Grandfather asked, seemingly reading his mind, he''d also brought up a point of interest. ¡°What did happen to the wisps?¡± Lock asked, ¡°haven''t seen them flying around anywhere yet.¡± Grandfather gave him an odd look for that question, his expression giving more emotion to the statement of ''how the hell am I supposed to know that'' than words ever could. Not knowing what had happened to the wisps was disconcerting, but they''d been more of an afterthought anyway. What was important was the potentially last cyclops, and the loot of course. ¡°Well,¡± Lock started cautiously, knowing that his plan wouldn''t go over very well, ¡°the thing is blinded, and I still have some of the scent-masking potions, I could sneak to the sheep and poison them.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Grandfather blinked at him in surprise, as if wondering how he was this stupid, ¡°how about no.¡± Was all the older man said. Lock furrowed his brows and queried further, ¡°why not?¡± Grandfather rubbed his temples and sighed a bit. ¡°Sorry, you act so much like an experienced adventurer I''ve started treating you as such without noticing. The reason I won''t allow you anywhere near that cyclops is the fact that not only does a monster''s physical strength rise when it reaches higher levels, so does the variability it has access to in the form of skills, racial traits and sometimes even spells.¡± That was... something Lock had not thought of, he''d just assumed the cyclops would be physically more imposing than the average one, something that did not matter all too much when one was sneaking. Although, not having been able to gauge the average level of the monsters in this dungeon due to them being well, dead, he couldn''t really nail down an assumption of strength to the enemy they would now potentially face. ¡°I understand that skills are a greater factor that I considered, but I think we''re labouring under a miscommunication here.¡± Lock said eventually. ¡°How many times stronger do you think this cyclops is than me?¡± He asked. Lock had been thinking about the cyclops'' relative strength trumping his by a factor of about three. So he was suitably surprised and horrified when grandfather answered his question with a resounding ¡°hundred.¡± He gaped at his unflinching ancestor and then sunk into a contemplative silence. It was rather unlikely that grandfather actually considered the cyclops to be a hundred times stronger than him. That was just unrealistic, it was more likely that there were other considerations being done here. Lock wasn''t experienced, but he certainly was no weakling, he had endurance, strength, agility, good equipment, poison and, if he dared toot his own horn, a bright mind. The cyclops was ten times stronger than him, at most. A being he should very much be capable of killing if it were weakened, if not dead from poison and with Grandfather by his side. There would be risks involved sure, but that was it wasn''t it, there would be risks involved. If you kept repeating an action that had even a 1% chance of killing you, like fighting an enemy you were unsure of, then wouldn''t you be statistically dead by the hundredth time? Grandfather had once admitted to him that ten was his favourite number because that was as high as he''d been able to count when he''d become an adventurer. It would make sense for such a wary man, who had grown old in a profession where most died young, to have several quirks that involved risk assessment. Such as multiplying the threat level of every enemy by ten. ¡°Living a long life huh, that''s what I told you my dream was all those years ago when I told you I wanted to become an adventurer.¡± Lock said wistfully looking at the calm blue eyes of his grandfather. ¡°Thanks for keeping it in mind and trying to help me along.¡± He said and leaned back against the wall, he turned his head upwards, gazing at the smooth ceiling of the cave they were in. ¡°So what now then?¡± ¡°Well, poison has worked quite well, although it seems to be an oversight of yours that you don''t have it in gas form,¡± Lock shook his head at that, he simply wasn''t good enough to make gaseous substances yet, although not simply asking his father for some was a mistake, ¡°but I don''t see why you think you''re the one who needs to apply it.¡± Grandfather finished. Lock raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°because I have Stealth I guess.¡± He said without much thought, most adventurer parties worked under a strict division of labour, hell, society in general did. Grandfather chuckled, ¡°well, I may not have the Stealth skill, but sneaking past a blind cyclops shouldn''t be that hard, and unlike you, I believe I should survive just fine were I to be discovered.¡± That made a lot of sense really, the reasoning behind Lock not trying to sneak his way to the sheep was that he would find himself quickly changing physical states from solid into liquid if the cyclops had a detection skill. Both he and grandfather would be found out rather easily if that was the case, it was just that grandfather was actually capable of taking on the cyclops in single combat were it to discover him. ¡°Your words ring true ancestor.¡± said Lock, humbled once again. ¡°Thank you, try not to lose your character trait of understanding that other people can be right, when I''m not there to enforce it anymore.¡± Grandfather said with a chuckle, before getting serious again. ¡°There''s only one problem with the plan, one that was present from the beginning but that I did not mention due to wanting to imprint another lesson.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± Lock asked curiously. ¡°Well, how exactly do you plan to poison the sheep, if you try to make them ingest the poison by force they would bleat madly and rouse attention, and if you smeared the poison onto their coat it would never get eaten, not even cyclops are barbaric enough to eat wool.¡± Grandfather said. ¡°Who ever said anything about poisoning the sheep?¡± Lock said with a grin, pulling out a dagger made to store copious amounts of poison within it. ¡°Ah, my bad, I guess I was just assuming due to how we poisoned the other ones, how effective would it be?¡± Grandfather asked, referring to Lock''s area of expertise. Poisoned weapons would work perfectly fine, not as effective, but better than nothing. ¡°The effect will be weaker, just as a warning,¡± Lock said, receiving a nod. ¡°Other than that it''s a good idea, I still have some of the paralysing agent left and the dagger Shink gave is practically made for being poisoned.¡± Grandfather pulled a face at the mention of Shink, but nodded again. ¡°The cyclops is blind, I can sneak up on him and try to deliver a killing blow with the dagger, even if I don''t manage that it will still be weakened by the poison. Then I can then take it down in a fashion more befitting a warrior.¡± Grandfather said, laying down the game plan so to say. ¡°The poison will need a while to spread, so how about after sticking him with the dagger, you run away for a while, maybe lead it into a trap or something, if it''s even capable of following you.¡± Said Lock. ¡°Alright, you sound like you already have some kind of idea on what kind of trap to build so I''ll leave the rest in your capable hands.¡± Grandfather said approvingly. ¡°You''re not weaselling out of work that easily, I''ll need help digging the ditch.¡± chapter 15 The dungeon layout was fairly simple, Lock noted as they backtracked even further towards the entrance in search of a good spot to set some traps. It was very branch like, a single long line interspersed with the occasional tunnel branching off, but ending in dead end caverns eventually, forcing one to return to the main path. The entire tunnel system screamed into his mind that it was designed to lead a party of adventurers to the boss of the dungeon, which in this case, would be the cyclops with the sheep, unless the tunnels continued beyond it. The adventurers of this world had also noted that dungeons formed suspiciously in a manner that forced anyone entering to fight their way through several weaker variations of the monster inhabiting it, before delivering them onto the doorstep of a so called leader, who was stronger than anyone the party had faced before that. A simple design centred around some grinding before taking on the boss, a terminology Lock had decided he was going to try to force through into the world around him. Calling it the strongest monster was simply bothersome. They eventually arrived at a good spot, where the tunnel was narrow enough that one couldn''t avoid any traps set in it, unless one knew about them, of course. Now Lock wasn''t a connoisseur of trapping or anything, but the earth beneath their feet was soft enough, and they had enough time and materials to create a spike pit. They were also close enough to the entrance, two caverns away if he guessed right, that they wouldn''t have to lug the wood too long a way. So that''s what they set out to do, they exited the dungeon, searched the surroundings for any sturdy already fallen wood, found nothing, and chopped down the nearest tree and started cutting it into pieces which they then turned into three feet long spikes which Lock applied a small amount of poison to. By the time they were done the sun had already reached its zenith, thankfully grandfather had been mindful enough to bring a small axe or the endeavour would have probably taken twice as long. The axe also functioned as a small shovel, something that reminded him strongly of the army, but despite having the correct tool, however small it may be, digging what amounted to a small canyon, was still a rather arduous task. One that he took upon himself to complete, arguing that his grandfather would be the one to actually fight the cyclops, and therefore needed to preserve his stamina. Also because he''d finally deduced what potion grandfather had ingested, burst of power, a potion that transmuted all the potential energy a person could exert in their remaining life and condensed it into a reservoir of power one could draw from. A way of recovering the energy spent did not exist, which meant that simply breathing brought Abraxas closer and closer to the moment where he would let himself be struck down by his grandson''s blade. Neither of the two commented over the fact that t''was not only sweat falling to the ground that afternoon. Lock finished the spike pit by dinnertime, and well past lunchtime. Understandable considering they''d skipped the meal entirely in their excitement. His stomach did its best in reminding him of the folly of that decision, and the rather important rule of stay well fed when on an adventure was added to all the other things Lock had learned on this small excursion. The meal consisted of some dried fish and black bread, washed down by warm water. A sip of a nutrient potion fortified the rather meagre nutritious value, and after that, well, it was time to kill a cyclops. Not really though, after all it wouldn''t be Lock doing the work, all he could do was try to blend in with the shadows and watch the back of his grandfather disappear within the tunnel system, the poisoned dagger Lock had prepared for him in hand. -/- The wait was torturous in way that he''d seldom experienced it before, comparable to waiting for the exam results that would determine your future, the test results that would tell you if you had cancer, or a tumour, all those together, and multiplied by ten. His heart hurt. The love he held for Abraxas was that of a friend, who also happened to be family. Theirs was a more balanced relationship in terms of experience and deference wise than one would usually experience between grandfather and grandson, which made sense, since they were about the same age. Abraxas taught him about combat and adventuring in general and he taught the man mathematics, complex writing and some rather abstract philosophies and political ideas. It was completely expected that somewhere along the way he''d also learn what familial love really was, although it had still hit him like a brick in the face when he''d realised that he actually loved someone. Ironic, since he would, if all went well, kill the person he''d grown to love. His thoughts were interrupted by a stomping and he looked up from his position hiding in the shadows of a large cave, over the spike pit and down the tunnel. The stomping grew louder and Lock was treated to the rather humorous sight of his grandfather running towards him like the wind, moustache flapping about and a rather pissed of looking, bigger than the others, cyclops with a dagger sticking out of his stomach running after him.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The humour faded when grandfather jumped over the spike pit, rolled to a halt and turned around sword and shield raised in the middle of the cave, and the cyclops followed. Now that Lock looked closer the discolouration around the cyclops'' eye did not look like the curse of the blinded eye, the eye was still blind though, of that there was no doubt, it just seemed that a sharp object had done the deed. By the seemingly effortless jump over the spike pit Lock concluded that the injury had been inflicted a long time ago, giving the cyclops enough time to adapt. Which was just grand, really. Although, Lock narrowed his eyes and prepared his body to run down the tunnel he was positioned before. How exactly did the cyclops acclimatize to losing his sight? Having a good hearing wouldn''t allow you to feel a spike pit in the earth and avoid it after all. Abraxas and the cyclops stared at each other, which was odd, cyclops not being known for being the most patient of monsters. But by the picture perfect dodge the cyclops demonstrated when grandfather actually attacked him led Lock to believe that this was more than just a simple cyclops. It retaliated with a blow that roared thunderously against the shield that grandfather held up just in time. The two opposing parties stood against each other, the slightly abnormal feeling of intimidation Lock was experiencing notifying him of the fact that grandfather was using intimidation aura, or that he was more of a pussy than he thought, could be both he admitted as he watched the two combatants exchange another series of blows at a blistering pace. It wasn''t a fight Lock could interfere in, he ground his teeth, all he could do was try to figure out the cyclops'' weaknesses and hand over the information to Grandfather. He let the emotion he had invested in the fight drain out of him and simply watched as the cyclops dodged a flying shield, but was then hit when the thing curved backwards to lodge itself in the back of his neck. Grandfather used the opportunity opened up by shield return to go in for another slash at the cyclops torso, but the monster simply stepped back and avoided it, it didn''t attempt to retaliate, simply stomping down onto the shield that was slowly rattling its way over the ground back to the owner who had so callously thrown it. The question now was, if the cyclops had simply heard the shield rattling on the ground and hadn''t been able to dodge its previous return flight due to the lack of sound it made flying through the air. Or... Lock pulled a dagger and carefully, so as to not take a simple step, threw it gently at the direction of the standing still again cyclops. It bounced harmlessly off its left shoulder, the hilt being the part that impacted the monster, but that was enough for Lock to discern one aspect of the monsters skill. Still being careful to not make a single step he pulled out another piece of equipment, his own shield this time, and lightly threw it at grandfather, who deftly caught it out of the air, having been watching the entire interplay with interest. ¡°He can feel movement through the earth.¡± Lock said simply, ¡°he doesn''t know you have another shield yet, since it flew through the air, unless it can understand us¡± he added. Grandfather nodded, not taking his eyes off the cyclops. He didn''t move for a while either, Lock took a while before he figured out why neither of them were moving. He''d discerned the fact that the cyclops could have earth sense through the fact that it had been unable to dodge the unnaturally moving shield, and that it had then crushed it when it was moving on the ground. It being able to avoid the spike pit entirely was also another indicator. But the biggest one was the fact that the cyclops had seemingly been unable to predict Lock throwing a dagger at it while it had dodged grandfather''s thrown shield, well, until it made an arc backwards at least. The only difference between the two throws had been the fact that Lock hadn''t moved his feet at all during it, which had for him confirmed the skill earth sense. The problem was that grandfather didn''t know if he could trust Lock''s judgement completely, if he acted on false information it could very well mean his death after all, and thus he was testing out the same thing that Lock had been. The entire fight, the cyclops had always reacted to being attacked, never taking the initiative. Humans didn''t weigh overly much, therefore it made sense that someone who sensed the earth would only be able to feel them through it when they were moving around. Cyclops were a race known for their stupidity, maliciousness and most of all their rage. A cyclops, if he had the chance to attack a human, would do so, that''s why they were termed as monsters after all. Every second that grandfather spent not moving and that the cyclops did not use to attack, the higher the possibility of the monster having earth sense, and being unable to feel a human unless this human moved. Which meant that Grandfather was basically trading the time standing there and doing nothing to confirm valuable information. Sasuga Grandfather-sama. The cyclops could also be faking it, but Lock doubted it, he''d only ever heard one thing about their intelligence, namely their lack of one. This cyclops was already furthering the boundaries of what he considered a stupid monster being capable of, simply standing there when one wasn''t capable of telling where one''s enemy was, instead of say, flailing around madly, was a sign of at least monkey tier cognitional ability. Lock continued to watch with baited breath as the two combatants stood there, he''d never thought a stare off could be this exciting. But if his eyes did not deceive him the cyclops was, yes, it was fidgeting, grandfather was as well though, wait, that wasn''t a fidget, that was a hand gesture. Most likely directed at him, him being the only person with functioning eyes to see the gesture with. He halted his thoughts and tried to actually interpret the gesture, it was a, flick of the finger in the direction of the cyclops. He tilted his head at grandfather, who glanced away from the cyclops for a short moment to mount the words, ''throw'' at him. Well, that was a command Lock could get behind, he hefted his last disposable dagger glanced at grandfather, received a nod as confirmation and threw the thing at the cyclops, actually aiming to stab the monster this time. As the dagger flew through the air grandfather, very gently laid down Lock''s shield, touching it with a finger and saying some words, probably a skill, before visibly tensing his leg muscles and propelling himself at the cyclops with a mighty leap that was made even more impressive by the lack of a running start. Lock''s throw hadn''t necessarily been fast, just accurate, him wanting to give grandfather some time to react with the throw, so the two projectiles, one metal and one human reached the monster with only a small interval between the two. The dagger impacted its left shoulder first, making the hulking beast flinch in that direction and half raise its arm in defence. Grandfather didn''t as much impact the beast as he flew over its left shoulder, in the midst of the old man''s front flip a gleam of steel flashed and not a second later did the warrior gracefully land on the ground, head of the cyclops falling to the ground with a thud behind him, the body collapsing shortly afterwards. Only for the entire thing to go up in a cloud of smoke that almost explosively expanded from the now dead monster, engulfing grandfather fully, for a short time, his form quickly skidding out of the smog and landing before Lock in a defensive position soon after. Lock noted in his mind that the entire thing hadn''t lasted longer than three seconds since he''d thrown his dagger, and was about to retreat down the tunnel, unwilling to burden grandfather with a person to protect if something were to actually come of the smoke, but he was halted in his intentions when the white cloud dissipated as quickly as it had come. Leaving behind a decapitated sheep in the spot where the cyclops had died. chapter 16 ¡°Substitution.¡± Lock blurted out, gaining a confused half glance from Grandfather, a glance that quickly turned into an understanding one. ¡°I got no experience from that kill,¡± Grandfather remarked, ¡°well, as much as one would normally get from a sheep. Go back into hiding Lock.¡± He reminded gently before walking back to the centre of the room and picking up his shield. Lock nodded and retreated. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Grandfather asked curiously, standing before the entrance into the cave in a defensive posture. ¡°The whole situation depends on how the substitution effect works.¡± Lock said quickly, his middle finger finding its way to his mouth for him to bite at the nail. ¡°Did the sheep die in place of the cyclops, or did the cyclops save himself by sacrificing a sheep in his place, or to reverse the termination and location of the body, are we even talking about death reversal here, or is it time reversal, because if it''s time reversal then the cyclops might have travelled so far back that he doesn''t remember being attacked by us yet, is the cyclops even alive anymore, or was the substitution of the experience you would have gained being replaced by the sheep a kind of last fuck you skill, a manner of you won''t profi-¡± Lock babbled out at a blistering pace, the stream of consciousness bursting forth like a waterfall, only to be interrupted by grandfather raising a hand. They waited for a bit like that, before grandfather started to speak. ¡°I know it''s not the easiest thing to do, but try to remain calm. Also try to keep your thoughts pertinent to the situation.¡± Grandfather said and stilled for a few seconds before continuing. ¡°While the manner in which the skill works is important, what''s most important is how the skill affects our situation.¡± ¡°Don''t waste energy on non-time intensive matters, got it.¡± Lock said. He waited a few seconds to get his thoughts in order before he spoke again, ¡°there are three things that can happen now, if we are to assume that the cyclops is alive and that this wasn''t a ¡®last fuck you skill¡¯, where he dies, but denies us the experience.¡± He extended a finger to help with mental representation, ¡°one, the cyclops has been returned back to his position in the cave without the knowledge of how he died, a time reversal so to say.¡± He extended a second finger, ¡°two, the cyclops is awake, knows everything, and is rushing here right now to get another swing at us to pre-empt any attempt at killing the sheep in case he can use the same skill again.¡± Last finger, ¡°Three, he did not return back to the cave that you found him in, then we don''t know where he might be, and we should just loot the place and leave.¡± Lock finished. ¡°Well, you''re not wrong, but still a bit wordy.¡± Grandfather said musingly. ¡°It can be condensed into one sentence really.¡± Lock kinda doubted that, so he raised a challenging eyebrow, receiving a small smile in return. ¡°It''s either going to come running back here to attack us, or hole up in its cave and try to take up a defensive position.¡± Grandfather said. ¡°But that''s not condensing what I said though, what if the cyclops is somewhere else, or doesn''t remember the fight.¡± Lock said petulantly. Sure those were rather unlikely possibilities, now that he thought about all the information they had. ¡°I have experience, I know how skills work, and time reversal and a displacement to somewhere else are unlikely, even if the skill grips the closest sheep, those would still be the ones in its cave.¡± Said grandfather simply, and that was that really. Lock knew when he''d lost an argument, he hadn''t considered Occam''s razor being important in the adventuring business because surely paranoia paid off there right? But when taking all possibilities into account meant not focusing on the most likely possibilities first, well that was the point where you should really re-evaluate your thought patterns. The conversation was done, the lesson taught, so they just kind of stood there for a few minutes. It was becoming obvious that the cyclops was not going to come running at them out of the tunnels anytime soon, so Lock scrounged up a piece of jerky from one of the small pockets present in his adventuring boots and started tearing at it.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The space was usually meant for small blades and such, or string, but a man''s gotta eat. His grandfather gave him a reproachful look, upon which he pulled out a second piece of jerky and threw it at the old man. He wondered if they would try to attack the cyclops again, outsmarting the monster and drowning in booty afterwards, or if they would just leave, it not being worth attacking a forewarned enemy. Considering that the way grandfather had handled his profession of adventuring in a manner that let him actually grow old they would probably leave. ¡°The poison you gave me,¡± grandfather started saying, ¡°how strong was it?¡± ¡°Strong enough to completely paralyse a civilian several times over.¡± Lock answered, grandfather nodding and thoughtfully scratching his chin. ¡°I managed to stick the cyclops in the gut with the poisoned dagger, could it be that the reason why it''s not coming is simply because the poison finally incapacitated him?¡± He asked. Ah, Lock thought to himself, he''d completely forgotten about that, he''d noted the dagger sticking out of the cyclops gut as it came running after grandfather, but had forgotten all about it during the excitement of the fight. It must have fallen out sometime before the staring match, or he would have surely noticed it again. He looked around, looking for the glint of steel somewhere on the ground, while idly answering grandfather''s question, ¡°poison takes a while to spread through the body, it''s a common misconception that an afflicted person drops the second it is applied. The combat probably quickened the spread through the bloodstream and I can imagine that the cyclops is feeling some of its effects by now, but it shouldn''t be paralysed enough to not move, unless it''s particularly weak against poisons.¡± He couldn''t spot the dagger. He furrowed his brows, and walked to the spike pit that they''d dug, and that had proven to be largely useless. Looking inside he spotted the damn thing, it must have fallen out of the cyclops as it made the jump. ¡°The cyclops showed itself to be quite intelligent for its species, it wouldn''t really come out to fight again if it was weakened by poison would it?¡± Lock froze for a moment, letting the thought roll through his head, well, well, well, maybe they wouldn''t be leaving after all. He still needed to play devil''s advocate though. ¡°Maybe the substitution thing cured it, and it''s simply waiting out the cooldown so it can use it again before coming after us.¡± As expected he received a shake of the head for that statement. ¡°I can believe the part that it''s waiting for the cooldown, but not that that its cured. You know what, I''ll go check.¡± Grandfather said, and gaining a shrewd look in his eyes continued, ¡°also, I think that the cyclops still does not know of your existence, think on how we can use that.¡± Lock watched grandfather slink away to his aforementioned task, while putting away the dagger he''d pulled from the pit, being extra careful not to nick himself with it. Incapacitating himself with his own poison would be pretty embarrassing. There was also cyclops blood on the thing, who knew what diseases it carried now. He needed to remember to bring a piece of cloth to wipe down weapons with next time, he couldn''t very well use his clothes. His mind wandered back to the prompt grandfather had given. The cyclops not knowing about his existence was an interesting tidbit of knowledge that rested on the assumption that the cyclops hadn''t just ignored him, but that was unlikely. It had been fairly obvious that the cyclops could only sense Grandfather if he moved, Lock hadn''t moved, ergo, the cyclops didn''t know he was there. What could be done with this information? Lock could potentially stand still somewhere in the cavern and throw stuff at it as a distraction. He scratched his head, he needed to think about it a bit differently. What was the biggest advantage the cyclops had? Definitely its earth sense, without it it would be entirely blind and be left completely at their mercy. Could Lock do anything about that? No, he couldn''t imagine how. The second biggest advantage? Definitely the substitution skill. Could Lock do anything about it? Potentially, he could kill the sheep that the skill seemed to revolve around. If grandfather could lure the cyclops out of its cave again, Lock could hide inside one of the off branching tunnels, and once the cyclops had passed him, sneak into his cave and slaughter the sheep. All this predicated on the cyclops willingly leaving his cave though, it hadn''t turned out that well for it the last time, so it might not want to. Adventuring was hard, hopefully it would become easier with practice, the entire situation stank. Oh wait, that was the dead sheep, Lock stepped away from it and freed himself from the stench. That was also the moment when Grandfather came back from his scouting mission, being curious Lock immediately asked, ¡°so, what''s the situation?¡± ¡°The cyclops is in his cave, I only went far enough to check on his presence so he wouldn''t sense me through the earth, so I don''t know if he''s poisoned or not. Have you managed to come up with a plan?¡± Grandfather asked, at which nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I could stay behind in one of the off-branching tunnels right before the cyclops cave and slaughter the sheep if you manage to lure the hulking beast out again.¡± Lock said, gaining an approving nod. ¡°Good plan, we just need to be careful about the tunnel we choose, it can''t be too close to the last room, the cyclops might sense you taking position otherwise.¡± Grandfather said, and that was it basically. They discussed some more finer details as they carefully made their way to the chosen tunnel, one approximately in the middle of the main path between entrance and boss room. Grandfather checked the cavern beyond once again, making sure there weren''t any surprises there, before leaving, his footsteps echoing slightly. Lock then picked a spot and stood there, moving as little as possible, he had a minute or two before he had to start moving so he simply gazed around slowly, as if the quick shifting of his head would lead to his discovery. This move on his part was the one that let him see a quick flash of movement out of the corner of his eyes, ripping his attention from the stalagmite he was gazing at, to the entrance of another off-branching tunnel that he could see from his own position. chapter 17 A hopefully indiscernible hiccup escaped from Lock¡¯s mouth as he saw the large cyclops slowly, and dare he say it, stealthily make its way out of the tunnel in a manner that constricted his heart as if it was being gripped by that very beast. Lock didn''t dare to breathe, he could only watch in deathly silence and fear as the cyclops, that was gripping a sheep tightly to its chest, one hand holding its mouth shut, turned in the other direction than Grandfather had gone, and started running. That was how he was found but 20 seconds later by the older of the pair, who came downright flying down the main tunnel with a panicked look on his face. One gaze at the frozen stiff Lock and the red face he had from holding his breath, visibly calmed the old man. He gave the younger a pat on the back which caused Lock to release all the air he''d been holding and breathe in frantically and in short bursts. ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Grandfather said, while Lock was normalizing his breathing. Lock couldn''t see his face, but he could definitely hear the grief in his voice. The adrenaline rushing through his veins was slowly starting to calm down, along with his oxygen intake, so he was capable of speech a few dozen seconds after the apology. ¡°Nothing happened, also my fault, we both could have thought of the possibility.¡± He managed to say with a few intakes of breath in between. ¡°Thankfully it seemed more intent on fleeing than killing me, we''ll need to be careful on our way out of the dungeon though.¡± Lock finished. ¡°Yes, it might be trying to ambush us on our way out, still, this is very odd behaviour for a dungeon monster, or any monster at all.¡± Grandfather said with a frown. The fact that Grandfather hadn''t seen the cyclops carrying the sheep, only seeing its back, if at all, suddenly struck Lock, and he quickly informed the elder of the occurrence. Who upon receiving the information had a grimace befall his face. ¡°Fuck.¡± Was all he exclaimed, before quickly turning around and running to the boss room, Lock on his heels. ¡°What is it?¡± Lock screamed as they ran into the boss room, whereas upon entering it Grandfather immediately turned his attention to the half a dozen sheep tied down in one corner of the room, and started decapitating them to their fearful bleating. ¡°Usually monsters can''t escape the dungeon, but if the cyclops is doing what I suspect it''s doing, it''s going to use the fact that a sheep isn''t a monster to throw it out of the entrance, and then swap places with it.¡± Done with slaughtering the sheep Grandfather ran over to the cot of blankets and such, throwing them up into the air, searching for anything of value and babbling all the way. Lock just stood there taking in the words as Grandfather continued. ¡°Which means we''re screwed if anyone sees the thing. Someone will have noticed my son throwing out his anchor at this place, and it won''t take long to make the connection between the rampaging cyclops and the fact that the ship had passengers. Dungeons collapse if there is no monster within it, so the plan is basically to loot anything of value, run out here as fast as possible, and kill the cyclops before anyone can notice it.¡± Grandfather finished his rapid fire talk, and his looting at the same time, holding up some sort of golden ram fleece he threw it at Lock, who deftly caught it, before turning around again and starting to run to the entrance. Lock once again, after having secured the only item that Grandfather had deemed worthwhile around his neck, followed not too far behind. The tunnel that had seemed quite long previously, now felt like nothing more than a corridor in a small house as they ran through it as fast as they could. Upon reaching the entrance, and noticing a dead sheep lying on the ground beneath it, Lock started to really feel his exhaustion. Grandfather turned to him once again after confirming that the sheep was dead, by making sure that is, and stomping its head into non-existence.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Wait a minute or two before exiting, if the cyclops is waiting outside, that will be enough time for me to draw it away from the entrance so you can exit safely.¡± Grandfather said, before leaping up towards the entrance that was hanging two meters or so above the ground inside the cavern wall and exiting the dungeon. Leaving Lock alone to lean against a wall and try to recover some of his stamina before doing the same. He made some motions to inspect the fleece hanging off his neck, but couldn''t find anything peculiar about it besides its golden colour. Maybe he would have assumed that it was at least somewhat related to the golden fleece out of greek mythology, the connection to the cyclops was there, but the fleece in the stories had been of a winged golden ram. The one he was holding onto at the moment was only one of a ram. In the stories it had also been a sign of kingship. Collapsed against a wall inside a dungeon that he''d done very little to tame, the fear sweat rolling of his entire body firing up his amygdala, suffice to say he wasn''t feeling particularly kingly. He calmed his breathing again and counted to thirty. Minute or two over, alright. Turning to the entrance turned exit he hurled himself up and grasped at the edges of it, laboriously pulling himself up, remembering to breathe in a lungful of air since the entrance was underwater. A few seconds later he was emerging from the cool lake, feeling slightly refreshed. He looked around to see if he was in any immediate danger, finding the cyclops, slumped against a tree without a head, only to be distracted by a loud whooshing noise, like a blade cutting through air, but magnified by ten. He didn''t even think about it, he ducked and thereby pushed his head underwater again, this time forgetting to breathe in. He kept his eyes open and therefore saw a slash of blurry purple fly over where his head had just been. Unwilling to surface in the same spot again he stemmed his legs against the edge of the dungeon entrance and pushed himself off, catapulting himself a few paltry meters or so away, before he was forced to resurface due to lack of oxygen. Thankfully he wasn''t molested by an immediate attempt at his life as he came up for breath this time, and he hadn''t inhaled any water which would have led to some coughing and choking. Something potentially fatal in this situation. Whatever this situation was. His eyes followed the now obvious sounds of battle towards the shore, where he found Grandfather and another unknown man trading blows at a rapid pace, the enemy shooting out blades of purple energy out of his sword every now and then. Well, the mystery of who''d just tried to kill him was cleared up fairly quickly. Just as he thought this the two fighters disengaged after another exchange of furious slashes, to apparently, exchange some banter? It gave him the opportunity to take in the enemy at least. Twenty something blonde guy dressed in a ceremonial mage''s robe for some reason, although one could see the glint of chainmail and other goodies beneath. A bastard sword held in one hand, a small pulsating orb of some sort of magic in the other. The V¨ªdd family crest displayed boldly on his left shoulder. Looked quite arrogant all in all. ¡°I sent that attack over to the resurfacing person to preempt someone competent joining the fight, I see now that the mana was wasted.¡± The man said, while sneering in Lock''s direction. Asshole. ¡°Well it has certainly done you no favour in my eyes, and I fear that this conflict shall have to end with death now.¡± Grandfather said, more calmly, simply gaining an incredulous look from the V¨ªdd. ¡°What, the attempt on your life didn''t clue you in? The older generation gets stupider by the day, I swear. Just to make it clear to you, in case you still don¡¯t understand, I''m going to kill you, and then I''m going to kill that brat.¡± The V¨ªdd said in a slightly more affable tone than before, although the message could not be misconstrued as anything but malicious. ¡°Your words pierce me right in the stomach, I can assure you though, you certainly will not be the one to kill me today.¡± Grandfather replied, while holding the fingers not visible to the enemy, but to Lock, in a crossed position and wiggling them about somewhat. ¡°One could say that you are running on borrowed time. No more hesitation, action should be swift,¡± he finished, before suddenly dashing back into the fray against the Dimensional Mage. A Class Lock had just remembered the V¨ªdd family was particularly proud to be the only ones in possession of. Rightfully so, it was a very rare and exemplary class, even when judged in comparison to the exclusive classes the other noble families had a monopoly on. Although now was not the time to garnish the enemy in compliments. Lock slowly made his way to the shore, under the assumption that dodging a stray attack flying in his direction would be easier on land than in the water. Running away didn''t even play into his calculations, for one, Grandfather had spoken quite oddly in the interaction with the V¨ªdd, one could almost say, cryptically and the second reason was, that Grandfather was moving more slowly than when he''d been fighting the cyclops. Although it may not seem so to the outside observer. The old man was fighting on even ground with the V¨ªdd after all, pushing him backwards into the trees and forcing some sort of shield spell out of the bastard. But for someone who''d seen the previous fight, there was definitely a difference in speed. As Grandfather had said, someone in this fight was running on borrowed time, and it definitely wasn''t the V¨ªdd. Which was good, because running on borrowed time meant one had more time available than the enemy. Well that was his interpretation at least. chapter 18 Now only if Lock could decipher what Grandfather had meant with time running out and getting pierced through the stomach. The part where he''d said that the V¨ªdd wouldn''t be the one to kill him today was fairly clear thankfully, that job fell solely on Lock''s shoulders. His heart skipped a beat as Grandfather only narrowly managed to dodge one of the crescent blades the V¨ªdd seemed so fond of, he did this by heavily weighing down one article of his clothing, he then lashed out with a slash from his newly gained, downwards position. The V¨ªdd, he would just be V¨ªdd now, dissipated in a puff of smoke as Grandfather''s short sword connected with his thigh, more specifically, his femoral artery. Lock didn''t even need to think, he was acting on pure instinct now, the fight was too fast paced for anything but. He threw the poisoned dagger that had previously been stuck in the stomach of the cyclops and that he''d been holding onto, where the cyclops corpse should have been, but where there was now V¨ªdd. Lock was fairly sure he''d seen a glimmer of surprise in his foes eyes as the dagger slashed into his brow, before being deflected by the cranium and falling to the ground, the facial expression naturally turned into rage, but before Lock could even prepare to dodge a spell that would surely be coming from the direction of the pissed off mage, V¨ªdd disappeared again. The cyclops reappearing in his place with his leg hacked off, the wound bleeding some sort of acidic substance onto the ground. Some sort of double substitution? Lock spun around just in time to see the noticeably angry mage emerge from the smoke cloud before Grandfather, a sword getting swung into his face courtesy of the person he''d disappeared on not even two seconds earlier. The sword cut cleanly through his neck, so cleanly even, that there was no blood or halt in the blade''s momentum at all. Seemingly unaffected V¨ªdd lashed out with a kick, one of his crescent arcs attached to it, shearing straight through the small buckler shield Grandfather barely managed to raise in defence and effectively mangling that arm. The retaliation was already underway as Grandfather pulled away his hand with a grimace on his face, a leg raised, he stomped down on the foot of his adversary, whose intangibility seemed to be over for now. Grandfather must have weighed down his steel greaves with his weight spell, somehow ignoring the cool-down, because V¨ªdd''s foot basically became one with the ground the moment the two made contact, and a shattering crack rang out as the earth itself broke. Holy shit that weight spell seemed useful, where could he get som-, Lock''s thoughts were interrupted by the mage''s shout of unholy rage as he started collapsing onto the ground due to the incapacitation of his foot. But before he could fall entirely to his demise, Grandfather was already swinging down his sword, V¨ªdd simply blurred out of existence, not substitution, and reappeared not a second later free falling down behind Grandfather after having materialized out of thin air, lashing out with his bastard sword. Thankfully he hadn''t been actually capable of putting any power into the strike, and it passed fairly harmlessly above Grandfather once he ducked. The entire strike had been fairly wide blown, was the guy losing his concentration? V¨ªdd turned around to glare at Lock, with the one eye that wasn''t completely submerged in blood. Yeah, that looked like it could impair anyone''s vision. Lock wasn''t capable of thinking clearly anymore, he hadn''t been for a while now. But he was still capable of recognizing a bad situation when he saw one, namely when V¨ªdd lashed out against Grandfather with one arm, seemingly sending the old man tumbling through sheer telekinesis. Then picked his mangled body up with gesture from the other, also with the power of sheer telekinesis, and started flying at Lock with a vengeful look on his half blood-covered face and brandishing his sword. Not having a shield or anything to really protect himself with, and faced with a situation where he quickly had to do something without having much time to think, Lock acted on instinct again. He hurled the golden fleece he''d been carrying around on his neck at his would be killer and ducked trying to roll away under the vengeful flyer. He saw the fleece catch itself on V¨ªdd''s bastard sword, before everything devolved into the usual blur one made the acquaintance of when rolling on the ground. It did not prevent him from feeling the harsh kick impacting his side though. His kidney screamed out in agony, but he managed to thrust out his left hand, halting his now assisted advance, managing to pre-empt reaching the spot where a crescent arc impacted not a second later. Lock righted himself and looked up just in time to see the pissed of mage literally falling onto him, his telekinesis seemingly having run out, an arm with a nasty looking purple spell aimed at his head. Then he suddenly found his vision filled with brown, and looking upwards, gray. Grandfather stood before him, the mage''s hand buried deeply in his chest, one of his own hands buried within V¨ªdd''s ribcage. The scene reminded Lock of a hug, a grotesque one. He rose, as if in a trance, pulled out his sword faster than he''d ever done before. Why was the clothing on Grandfather''s back brown, where was his chain mail, why had he discarded it? This and several other thoughts ran through his head as he drove his sword into his Grandfather''s back, through his stomach, which was too thin for it to be normal, and into V¨ªdd''s stomach. He watched deliriously as Grandfather''s mangled hand, rise up along V¨ªdd''s body, onto his back, to push him into himself, tighten the embrace, and drive Lock''s sword deeper into both their bowels.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! V¨ªdd didn''t seem to notice, the fingers of his one free hand were busy frantically running along a bracelet hanging off that same arm. It had a fairly intricate design, couldn''t have been cheap, probably enchanted if the focus the mage was laying on it in his death throes was any indication. A wet chuckle rang out through the clearing, he felt the motion reverberate through his sword. Who was laughing? Grandfather? Lock looked back up, yeah, it was the old man, laughing. How odd, he thought as he loosened his grip on the sword by one hand, the now freed appendage going towards his waist, where he had a knife stashed. He managed to grip it with his shaky hand, and drive it up, past Grandfather''s head, into where he assumed V¨ªdd''s neck was. ¡°Can''t teleport away with someone sticking a part of their body inside you, can''t ya.¡± Grandfather slurred out. The frantic pawing at the intricate necklace stopped, the hand slumped down in defeat more than in death. Lock pulled out the knife, and stabbed again, and again, and again. Grandfather continued his laughing, before giving a rattling cough, and falling still. Lock¡¯s sword had been partly held up by the fact that Grandfather himself had been standing, but now that he exhibited the usual dead weight of a corpse, Lock''s sword, along with it the arm holding it, and the body attached to it, were all dragged down. He fell to the ground and was finally able to see V¨ªdd, who had seemingly managed to stay standing, over the corpse''s shoulder, he did not make for a pretty sight. A hole straight through his lungs letting Lock see the setting sun behind the mage, a stab wound in his gut, a neck so mangled it looked like processed meat and a face so covered in blood that the liquid might as well have been a veil, one eye was visible, but it didn''t have any life in it. The mage was dead. How was he still standing then? Movement caught his attention and he looked down to see a bunch of black swirly lines start spreading out over the mage''s legs, quickly reaching upwards at an increasingly accelerated pace, culminating on his stomach, where they formed a rune. Now Lock wasn''t well versed in the runic language used to help along enchantments, but this he could recognize. Explosion. And explode it did, a small ball of light started gathering itself in the middle of rune, seemingly taking its components from the air around it. It grew bigger and bigger, until it seemed to be brighter than the sun itself. Then it started fluctuating, expanding outwards, and the world was engulfed in light. Lock just lay there, watching through a purple filter as the ground around him was ripped apart at its seams, concussions and kinetic blasts ripping apart the very fabric of the earth he was laying on as he remained unaffected. It was all over in less than a second, only the echo remained. Oddly enough, only two thoughts that emerged from the recesses of Lock''s mind as he lay there in a crater of destroyed earth, water starting to fill in, covered in the mulch that used to be his Grandfather. Maw of Marmortius huh, I can''t believe that counted as a stealth attack, also, why is it purple? -/- It would have been much more dramatic had Lock fainted and been woken up by the searing pain in his heart so that he could then wallow in his misery, but life was not such. Several minutes after the blast he was still laying there, conscious and all. It made sense of course, he hadn''t been hurt that badly. The only injury he''d received during this entire debacle was a kick to the kidney, and while he already suspected that the numbness he felt sluggishly start receding from his mind, body and heart, would make way for quite a bit of emotional pain, that wasn''t really something you lost your consciousness over. Fishing uncle wouldn''t come without being beckoned, he was a civilian, he couldn''t just risk his life like that without knowing what had happened. Lock righted himself up in a sitting position to look over the lake that was still being slightly illuminated by the setting sun. Yeah, the ship wasn''t getting any closer. The only people who would find him if he simply dallied around here would be the city guard, if they had even noticed the cyclops, the fight, the blast. It had still been day out, and the town of Trydan was fairly far away He managed to stand up on shaky legs, some slabs of a substance mixed with a liquid, that he would rather not think about, falling out of his lap and splatting onto the ground. Lock looked around the clearing as he tried to steady himself, for all that an apocalyptic battle had gone down here, in the emotional sense, it truly didn''t look that much worse than it had been upon their arrival here. Sure the ground was torn up quite badly a hundred or so feet around where the mage had imploded in on himself and some trees had also been blown away, or simply knocked over. The corpse of the cyclops was fairly intact even. But he¡¯d seen worse It was all fairly inconsequential in the greater picture wasn''t it? He thought with a giggle. A sharp pain in his heart reminded him that he needed to get out of here. He stumbled along the shore line, where he started waving madly at the ship, jumping around and hollering at the top of his lungs. Eventually the ship turned towards him and slowly started gaining speed, having gained the attention he wanted Lock collapsed back onto the ground, trying to calculate how long the Fisher would take to reach him to distract himself. It worked fairly well, and he had almost gotten the timing completely right. It was but ten seconds later than he''d calculated it that he was holding a rope in his hand. He gripped it tightly and started pulling himself up it, thankfully fishing uncle helped on the other side. Getting dragged through the water did wonders for his feeling of bodily cleanliness, and he managed to not hit his head against anything as he ascended the ship over its railing, where he was greeted by the worried face of fishing uncle, who immediately asked what had happened in a frantic voice. Lock answered with the claim that fishing uncle shouldn''t worry about anything, he''d killed everyone already after all. The following questions he simply ignored, letting himself shimmy down on the railing, answering all questions with the statement that he''d killed em all, until he eventually drifted off to sleep while watching the sun fully set. chapter 19 Lock stood on the battlefield that he''d just left behind, the impact lessened by it being a dream now. How did he know it was a dream? Well, Grandfather was sitting on one of the broken down trees completely whole, the last time Lock had seen him he''d been anything but. Completely whole that was. Why, he''d been here and there and there, he''d been all over the place. A grimace made its way onto his face. Joking about the dead, not really the most respectful of gestures. He knew that that was how Grandfather would have wanted it, but if he got into the habit of it, it may very well slip out while he was talking to someone who would not appreciate his humour. He studied Grandfather a bit more, he seemed fairly realistic. Was this some sort of spiritual reconciliation he had to go through? Did all the people who killed relatives have dreams like this? Should he go sit down next to him? A flash of black out of the corner of his eyes convinced him otherwise. Lock trudged over to the trees where he''d seen it and after walking past the tree line immediately noticed the girl leaning against one of them. It was the same one, the girl with hair so black that it seemed to swallow the light around it. The only difference now was that she was clothed, in a strapless wine red summer dress that reached down to her knees and that the expression wasn''t as dead as it had been the last time, there was a hint of sheepishness to be discerned from her expression. Only a hint though. He felt the urge to touch her hair again, but resisted it. It had killed him the last time, well, if one considered the end of a dream to be a sort of death. Lock slumped down against a tree adjacent to the girl, keeping up eye contact with her the whole time. Black eyes, most black eyes were simply a very dark shade of brown, but he thought that he may just have a pair of legitimate black eyes before him now. ¡°So, what''s with this dream?¡± Lock asked. The girl continued looking at him sheepishly. Had she only learned that one expression? Well it was an improvement over last time. Why could he even remember the last time? Remembering past dreams while in a dream wasn''t normal. Was it? ¡°He died. I thought you''d want to see him again.¡± The girl replied. Oddly considerate of her, but, ¡°From the moment of his death he has taken up a new chapter of his life within my heart. The gesture is appreciated, but unnecessary.¡± The girl blinked at him in confusion and Lock woke up. The first thing he noticed was that he wasn''t where''d he''d gone to sleep the night before. He was lying in fishing uncle''s bed, in his cabin, on his ship. He let himself relax slightly. The second thing he noticed was that everything hurt, and with that statement he meant everything. His body, his kidney, his heart. He held up his palms and looked down at his hands that seemed suspiciously clean for the act they''d committed. He felt clean all over as well actually. He struck back the blanket covering him to see that someone had washed him and dressed him in comfortable undergarments, that were slightly too big for him. He sighed and stood up, he couldn''t remember the last time he''d fallen asleep somewhere, only to find himself waking up back in his bed, having been carried there by a family member. Why, the last time it had happened was when he''d been out camping with his grandfather when he was seven years old. An itch started to appear behind his eyes, and spread downwards until it reached his jawline, and then it disappeared. Lock scratched it, and his hand came away wet. He furrowed his brows in confusion before the realisation struck him.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! He was crying. Concentrating on the feeling he explored it, it had been quite a while since he''d last cried, so he''d forgotten how it felt. It felt quite good actually, he sat back down and let his tears flow, watching them drop down onto the swaying floor, every drop that left his eyes felt like one less drop of sorrow inhabiting his heart. The rate was quite slow though, his body would run out of fluids before his heart was empty. Lock heard footsteps approaching, it was hard being stealthy on a ship, everything always creaked when one shifted one''s weight, let alone when one walked. He looked up at the door that swung open to reveal fishing uncle, who looked like he hadn''t gotten enough sleep and whose whole being exuded weariness. ¡°You''re awake, good, I''ve been checking up on you every few minutes.¡± Fishing uncle said, while dragging a hand down his face. He sat down on a barrel next to the bed before continuing in a softer voice.¡±Can you tell me what happened?¡± Lock pulled himself together and sorted through yesterday''s events in his mind for a bit. Then he told the story. From his incapacitation of the three most incompetent bandits to ever grace this earth, to the usage of their corpses as poison sacks, he skipped over his new skill, it wasn''t important, the exploration of the dungeon, the fight with the boss and then the fight with the V¨ªdd and how it had ended. Fishing Uncle blanched at that one. ¡°V¨ªdd, isn''t that one of the ruling families of Abrakshana?¡± He asked worriedly. Lock nodded and considered the implications. While there were certainly some sort of magicks or skills that could lead the V¨ªdd family to find the killer of one of their own, namely him, one also had to consider that the guy had blown himself up, and with him likely all the evidence. Hell did anyone even know what he''d been doing? Probably not, or he would have received reinforcements during the fight. He hailed from a family of teleporters after all. So first they''d have to notice that he was gone. Then find the place where he''d died, hard, considering there wasn''t even a corpse left now, and then they''d have to somehow conclude or magic up the evidence that it had been Lock that killed the guy. If they applied Occam''s razor they might also come to the conclusion that the person whose chunks were now splattered over the clearing might have been the killer, and that V¨ªdd had already avenged himself with his self-destruction. The chance that they''d find out it had been him existed, but was fairly slim. ¡°I wouldn''t worry too much about it. The chances of his death being followed back to us are fairly low. Make sure to not say anything incriminating though, yesterday never happened.¡± Lock said. Fishing uncle visibly relaxed, before tensing up again immediately. ¡°How are you handling it?¡± He asked. Lock looked down at his hands, which already felt more clean. It had been what Grandfather had wanted, his demise had just been slightly accelerated by the confrontation with the mage. All in all Grandfather would probably be fairly happy with how things had turned out, were he alive. He was still dead though, and at his hands as well, so he felt like shit anyway. ¡°You know, when you buy an ice cream, you know that you will eventually finish it, entering a state where you no longer have the ice cream. Intellectually you understand the fragility and eventual disappearance of the ice cream, but you''re still sad when you notice that its actually gone.¡± Lock tried to explain with a metaphor, receiving a deadpan look in return. ¡°I understand what you mean, but that was horrible.¡± Fishing uncle said. ¡°I feel like absolute garbage ok. Like my heart was just trampled under a herd of angry bovines. I feel like, I don''t even have the words to really describe how shit I feel.¡± Lock said, breathed in deeply, ran the sleeve of the shirt he''d pulled on over his eyes, it was itching again, and continued, ¡°but I know that it can only get better. People die, Grandfather had it better than most, he died exactly the way he wanted to.¡± He finished. ¡°Not many can say that.¡± Fishing uncle agreed, he gazed into the air above Lock''s head for a moment or two, before focusing on the younger man again. ¡°You''re handling this very maturely.¡± He said proudly. Lock bit back the retort that this hadn''t been the first time he''d lost someone, it was actually, in this life at least. If one disregarded the marked absence of his mother. Everybody died eventually, it was so natural, such a simple truth, but horrifying in its simplicity. Even he would die one day, and with that he did not mean his body, bodies would be replaced, he would be reborn with all the important bits intact. What he meant with dying was that he would eventually stop rebirthing, something would come up, might be in a thousand lives, might be in a billion, but it would happen eventually. Life was simply one long run from death, the only thing he could hope for was that he, and the people he cherished, would be running marathons instead of sprints. ¡°It was his time,¡± Lock determined, ¡°if he had kept running from death he would have simply died tired.¡± ¡°If he hadn''t died now it would have happened in a few days anyway.¡± Fishing uncle said with a sigh, before abruptly leaving the small cabin, leaving Lock to his thoughts. He came back swiftly though, clutching something golden in his hands. He handed it to Lock, who unfolded the bundle, to find himself staring at the golden fleece that he''d left behind unknowingly. ¡°I completely forgot about this.¡± Lock admitted as he ran his fingers through the material, finding no blemish on the thing. This would require further testing, if it had survived getting entangled in a bastard sword and a magic explosion it might be a more useful item than he''d considered. ¡°I noticed a golden glint on the shore when I dragged you on board. Took my fishing rod to the thing and dragged it onboard.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Silence descended on the two, Lock simply continuing to sit there fumbling with the fleece, gazing absent-mindedly at the ground, fishing uncle standing there with a morose expression on his face. ¡°How about you?¡± Lock suddenly asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Replied fishing uncle. ¡°How do you feel, he was your father after all?¡± Lock queried further. The only thing he received in return was a shrug, ¡°We reconciled a bit recently, but your relationship with him was better than mine. If you really want to know how I feel about the whole thing you can basically take your own emotions, and dial them down a bit.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Silence again. ¡°So what now, you can go register to be an adventurer in a week or so, right?¡± Fishing uncle asked. ¡°I probably won''t do it immediately, wait a bit.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Need some time to adjust to my new stats and skills, I''m now a level eleven Assassin and a level seven Vanguard.¡± Lock said with mild surprise, he''d only checked just now, prompted by fishing uncle''s question. ¡°That''s good.¡± Fishing uncle said. ¡°Yeah." chapter 20 (arc one end) ¡°In hindsight I''m really grateful that I went through all that, I guess I have you to thank.¡± Lock told the statue of Kruto as he sat before it, carving a small statuette from a piece of wood he''d found outside. ¡°No, really,¡± he continued, ¡°I gained some great experience. In more ways than one, it''s also good that I was forced to kill Grandfather in a high stress situation, I would have hesitated and suffered a lot more if I had had to do it in cold blood.¡± Lock fell silent again, giving Kruto time to speak if he so chose. He continued working on the small wooden carving in his hands, the shape of a person slowly becoming apparent. ¡°I suffered less in the long term due to my suffering being put forward, is time preference also a part of your teachings?¡± He asked. ¡°I could definitely see the connection. It might seem cruel to make a child suffer through harsh training in his early years, but in the long term he''s going to have a pretty big advantage over everyone else.¡± He said, starting to work on the appearance of the carving now that he was done with the general shape. ¡°Sweat now so you don''t bleed later and all that.¡± Lock said. The churches of Kruto were actually fairly interesting in how the divine power was channelled to the believers within it. Some churches accelerated healing, others skill attainment. Kruto''s churches simply gave the believer some slight skill in carving so that one may continue the tradition of leaving within them an effigy of the suffering and hardship that one had went through. Naturally he also suspected that Kruto didn''t have much divine energy to spare, changing the fates of the people that worshipped him so actively, putting challenges in their path that they may grow from. It couldn''t be a very easy job, Fate being a fickle mistress and all. Lock didn''t have anything to say after that, he just sat there and continued carving, letting the foreign influence guide his movements. He was carving a statue of an old man with a sword in his hand, a buckler on his back. A fairly obvious depiction of his Grandfather. The centrepoint of the hardship that he''d recently underwent. Well it would be a fairly obvious depiction if he was actually good at carving, but even the god''s guiding hand could only do that much. He was finished soon, and by soon he meant in an hour. It was a calming activity, and he felt the last vestiges of bitterness that he''d still been holding onto flow out of him and into the statuette. ¡°Great idea with the carvings, very rejuvenating.¡± He remarked to the statue. Lock put the finished statuette of an old man with the other carvings, a bear, a dead infant, a broken sword and many more. He actively stopped himself from trying to interpret what the carvings meant. It was a very private affair, and he would probably get it wrong anyway. Hardly anyone would be able to understand why an old man represented hardship for him after all, they''d probably think he''d had to fight one or something equally as stupid, and therefore he did not trust himself in understanding the carvings of others either. He made to leave, but the voice of the young girl, the blind one, with chestnut brown hair that had also been present during this visit interrupted him. ¡°Why do you carve?¡± She asked. It wasn''t an aggressive question. It was an honest one. She''d also done him the favour of staying quiet and simply sitting there in the corner as he finished the statuette and conversed with Kruto. It was an improvement over last time, so he was more inclined to answer it. Lock sat back down, turned towards her trying to establish eye contact, only to find himself looking at empty brown orbs staring into nothing. He looked away. ¡°Well, it''s a rite that people do when they''ve lived through a hardship that has furthered their skills, their very being and such. The thing that you carve is meant to represent what you went through. You basically let the bitterness of the whole thing flow into the thing that you carve as you do it, that''s how I see it at least. We, the followers of Kruto, gather up all the carvings on the winter solstice and burn them in a huge bonfire, which represents truly getting over the cruelty inflicted upon us.¡± Lock explained ¡°What did you carve?¡± The girl further asked. It was personal, but she would have been able to see what he''d carved anyway if she could, you know, see, so he told her. It would have also felt weird not rewarding her change in attitude ¡°An old warrior, male, don''t try to interpret the carvings though, it''s usually a deeply personal thing and you would probably come to the wrong conclusion anyway.¡± He thus told her. Lock felt that she wasn''t done with the questions, so he stayed sitting there as she mulled over what he''d said. Then came the question he''d been expecting. ¡°Does it work, the carvings, do they help?¡± She asked, almost, pleadingly. He smiled at her, even though she couldn''t see it, she would probably be able to discern it from his voice. ¡°It does, the amount it helps depends on the person of course, the effect is probably also heightened if one is a true follower.¡± The girl turned her head downwards, thinking. ¡°I learned to see recently, you know, but I already exhausted all my mana today, so I can''t use the spell right now.¡± She said eventually. Lock was... shocked. He''d met the girl six days ago, she''d been angry back then, signifying that she did not see any chance of gaining sight. For her to do so, in such a short time... It must have not been that hard, she must have been very mad at herself for not having learned whatever skill she''d learned sooner.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. No, he shouldn''t assume too much, she''d probably been working on it longer and had simply hit a rut in her progress the last time he''d seen her. Those were his thoughts. What he actually said was a simple, ¡°Congratulations¡±. Which seemed to make her day, as her face brightened up and she smiled at him. ¡°How do I become a follower of Kruto?¡± She asked, always with the questions, but he was glad that someone was showing interest in his faith, it would be remiss of him if he acted so crudely to turn her away from it. ¡°Well, first you read the scriptures, which might be a bit hard for you, I recommend seeking out a priest, they would be willing to read the whole book to you if you asked nicely enough. When you''re done with that, well, there''s only one step left. You touch Kruto, he''s the guy hanging out on the cross right there, you probably haven''t seen him yet if you''re out of mana. You need to touch him for a few seconds, it''s going to hurt, a lot, but the touch forges a connection, strengthened by prayer, through which he can affect your life. Manipulating events so that you are more likely to end up going through manageable hardships that make you stronger for having underwent them.¡± Lock said, to the nodding of the girl. He hesitated a bit before mentioning the next part. ¡°You can also touch him a second time, the pain is worse, the reward you gain from it is dependant on the duration that you manage. What you gain, be it a skill, an item, or information, it''s never possible to use it to avoid hardship, the opposite often. It makes it more likely for it to find you, but also for you to live through it.¡± He explained ¡°Have you done it?¡± She asked, at which he shook his head, before cringing. ¡°No, I never thought my pain resistance was strong enough to make it worthwhile, and you can only do it once in your life.¡± He answered. A sudden thought struck him however. Was his pain resistance still not strong enough though? He''d recently underwent some rather unpleasant things. His capacity to suffer should have expanded to a certain extent. He wasn''t as young as he looked either, not truly. A man with many years, and many unpleasant experiences behind him, the most recent one being quite hefty in emotional impact. Would there ever be a better opportunity to attempt the venture? Even if there were. Advantages should always be gained as early as possible so that they may snowball into other advantages. Waiting for a time when his will was sharpened even more was plausible, if there was a possibility of encountering greater suffering in the future, but was there truly? Having to kill a loved family member was not an occurrence that came up often, and he''d already killed the one he loved the most. He was obviously just trying to rationalize not doing it. Nobody liked pain, and this particular ritual of Kruto was famous, even in a world where magical torture existed, to be excruciatingly agonizing. Rationally speaking it would be better to do it now, so that any advantage gained may start an avalanche of future advantages as early as possible. Emotionally? The faster he gained strength, the less likely it would be that he would ever again be forced into a situation where thrusting his sword through a relative to get at the enemy was the only viable solution. Lock looked down at his hands, they were steady, almost too steady. He felt extraordinarily calm. This feeling, how long had it been since he''d last felt it? Several decades. It was the all encompassing feeling of purpose that one gained when one came upon a moment of one''s life. Where one knew, without a doubt, what was to be done. ¡°I think I''ll do it now.¡± He said, in a rather simplistic manner, bellying the gravitas of the decision he''d just made. ¡°Will there be divine energy involved?¡± The girl asked. ¡°Yeah, the longer I hold on, the more will come.¡± Lock answered as he started undressing his doublet and the shirt beneath. ¡°I might be able to feel it then, divine energy is weird like that.¡± The girl said, seemingly happy. An unfitting emotion for this particular occasion, but she likely didn''t know better so he forgave her. His upper body freed from the confines of clothing he unceremoniously approached the statue of the god on a cross. He stood before it, looking to see if there were any handholds, and upon not finding any, sucked in a large amount of air, and braced himself. Now or never. He touched his right hand on the god''s emaciated chest, and before the pain could really register slid it to the right while approaching to plaster his entire body onto the statue in a bear hug, interlocking his hands behind the God''s back. The pain started slowly, it would be quite sad if someone lost their chance because they were startled after all. A burning sensation slowly spread throughout the entire part of his body that was in contact with the god. As if he''d laid a hand on a hot cooking plate, but couldn''t remove it. The heat grew more intense, he was calmed by the fact that he had his eyes open, and could see that his flesh was not melting away to reveal his bones, as it felt like. It was just an illusion he reassured himself. A bone wrenching sensation started encompassing his limbs, as if they were being bent to the point of breaking, without the breaking actually occurring, and then even further beyond that. His will held fast, you did not break off a hug seconds after initiating it. Hornets started burrowing around in his arteries. Every second that he held on, lowered the possibility of him ever being forced into a position where he would have to do something he did not want to. Cold metal spikes were driven into his head, creating a painful contrast to the heat that he now felt all over his body. Lock managed to open his mouth through the agony, his whole body shaking. ¡°Th-at all you got?¡± He managed to say shakily, spittle flying from his lips. Kruto apparently took it as a challenge Lock¡¯s spine shattered into an infinite amount of shards that then drove themselves into his organs. The pain was beyond anything he¡¯d ever imagined possible in the physical realm. He unwillingly flinched back, only managing to hold on because he''d intertwined his arms behind the statues back. The shards exploded, shredding his organs, and he screamed a sound that one could usually only hear from a dying animal. His skin was flayed off, he was dunked in acid, his eyeballs were pressed out, every millisecond felt like an eternity, and when he started reaching a point of no return, where he knew that if he were to continue holding on he would lose himself in madness, he let go. He stumbled backwards, all the pain suddenly disappearing, and crashed down the few stairs that elevated Kruto above the rest of the church. The feeling was pleasant in comparison, and so were the splinters from the rough wooden floor that drove themselves into his back. He lay there heaving. ¡°Are you fine?¡± A young female voice asked, sounding worried. Ah yes, chestnut hair, she was present, his mind managed to bumble out through the shock of what he''d just underwent. Lock couldn''t answer, body still spasming from the illusionary pain it had just underwent. Once you stopped touching the statue, the pain stopped immediately. That was not how pain usually worked, thus his body was panicking, confused and hurting itself in confusion. The girl stayed silent after her question. Only his ragged intakes of breath interrupted the silence for a while. The spasms and delirium of the corpus slowly decreasing in intensity. Eventually he righted himself up, his body only giving some small twitches, and when he saw the skill that he''d just gained, he gave his answer. The fact that he would never be able to do the ritual again seemingly granting him wings. ¡°Better.¡± Informational 1.0: Lock status page
Name: Lock
Race: Human
Class/es: Assassin (11), Alchemist (11), Vanguard (7)
Age: 16/???
Affiliations: Self
Titles: Breaker of cycles, Prodigy, Follower of Kruto, Murderer, Kinslayer
Karma: -???
Attributes:
Endurance: 39
Dexterity: 22
Strength: 21
Agility: 20
Mana(Wisdom): 9
Mana Regeneration(Intelligence): 8
Skills:
Alchemist: Identify Ingredient(21) Ingredient preparation(9) Brewing(8) ???
Assassin: Backstab(13) Stealth(4) Dagger Mastery(31) Maw of Marmortius(X) ???
Vanguard: Sword Mastery(29) Shield Mastery(10) Armour Mastery(16) ???
non-class-conformative: ??? ???(granted by Kruto)
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Chapter 21 (second arc) Arc 2 Chapter 21 Lock slowly made his way down the winding streets of Abrakshana, joyfully taking it all in. No matter how much he professed that he hated the city, the humans, the smell, there was something charming about the capital of the human empire. Probably the wide variety of pleasures one could partake in, that were to be found nowhere else, for humans at least. Although sadly he was not out for pleasure today, he was out for business. This would naturally need to be rectified later. He eventually wandered over to the place where he needed to be, his eyes landing on the thrifty wooden sign with a tea kettle on it. A small out-of-the-way tea house in one of the cities many out-of-the-way alleys. He entered, greeted the rail thin owner, who gave him a charming grunt in return, ordered his usual, looked around for the table with the yellow handkerchief on it, and upon finding it, sat down in the purple plush armchair. ¡°Nice day we''re having huh.¡± He stated more than asked at his vis-¨¤-vis, a portly ginger with a scowl on his face. ¡°It would be, if you weren''t forcing me to meet you out here in the open you damn brat.¡± Shink muttered quietly. Not that it mattered. Lock had distinctly felt the Assassin/Thief skill shroud of silence envelop him when he''d sat down. Shink''s gaze hefted on the dog tag hanging around Lock''s neck. ¡°Not much of a brat anymore though, are you. Finally got yourself registered I see. A bit late, wasn''t it?¡± Lock shrugged, watching the ginger''s face grow red with the effort of speaking. Such a confabulated disguise, so little comfort. ¡°You can''t just expect me to get over the death of a family member that easily,¡± Lock said, spreading out his arms, ¡°I needed time to grieve, to come to terms with the departure of my dear Grandfather. A month is a comparably short time even.¡± He finished, sorrow tingeing his voice. Shink snorted. ¡°You know, I would believe that, if you hadn''t come literally skipping over to me not one week after you killed the man.¡± Lock pulled a face, ¡°kill is such a strong word.¡± he said, tapping his fingers on the polished wooden table to a beat that he did not remember the name of. As planned, he hadn''t told anyone about what had actually happened on the day of the dungeon expedition. Everyone thought that he and Grandfather had simply been visiting fishing uncle, and that Lock had killed Grandfather in the usual experience transference ritual somewhere along the way. The displeasure of people who did not have a family member to give them an experience jump-start... was preferable to the manhunt he would be subjected to if his killing of the V¨ªdd became known. ¡°Why iron though? You''re at least a bronze, if not a silver.¡± Shink asked, pulling him out of his thoughts. ¡°I held back in the assessment, for the tournament.¡± Lock answered, causing Shink to sneer. ¡°The tournament,¡± He spat out, ¡°don''t tell me you''re actually interested in going to the academy.¡± Lock hummed. ¡°I''m not sure yet, I''d rather have the chance open to me if I am to decide for it eventually though, but that wasn''t what I called you out for today.¡± he said. ¡°And pray tell, what crumbs does the magnanimous Lock have to spare for his loyal servant on this morrow?¡± Shink asked, visibly incensed at being forced to leave his home for a meeting that was not at night. The man and his melodramatic love of stereotypes, really. ¡°The recipe of Happy Time.¡± Lock answered casually, making Shink freeze for a moment, before he leaned back and schooled his features. That shut him up, thought Lock gleefully. Their little drug business had a very clear hierarchy ever since its inception three or so years ago, and no matter what people thought, or how Lock acted, it was he... who was at the top of the pyramid. For a very simple reason mind you. He was the one who''d created the drug, and he hadn''t let the recipe out of his grasp. Therefore Shink, and the few lower-ranked members of the Underground that he commanded, were entirely reliant upon him to distribute the substance.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. They''d tried to get the recipe from him of course, peacefully, or he wouldn''t be in business with them, but he''d always rebuked them. The Underground had also attempted creating drugs on their own, with their numerous connections to Black Alchemists, and had succeeded, but only to a certain extent. Happy Time was still the prime substance to enjoy when one wanted a happy time. No matter how magical Alchemy could often times appear to the outside observer, it was still a science. Since the Alchemists trying to recreate the exact manner in which he''d created the addictive substance only knew the effect of what they needed to achieve, and not how that effect was produced, they failed. Lock didn''t mean to be disparaging their efforts, there were very, very smart and unscrupulous men working to solve the issue of Happy Time''s market monopoly. But they just didn''t have the prerequisite knowledge of biology, hormones, synapses and other molecular processes that needed to be manipulated to create such an addicting high. It would probably take another decade of brainstorming for them to finally match Happy Time, and that... was a problem. The decay of humanity was happening too slowly, and with only one truly effective drug on the market, and with only one person brewing it, it would continue to do so for quite a while. He needed to give the Underground a helping hand, some inspiration to accelerate the process. With the advent of his adventuring career he wouldn''t have much time to brew the damn thing anyway. Neither supplying the drug, and not selling the recipe was a quick way of having the recipe stolen. The suggestions he''d given Shink regarding the manner of distribution, lifted straight out of the drug empires of his previous world, not that he was an expert, should have also spread around by now. Effective strategies tended to have that happen to them. They had the people, they had the strategy, all the Underground needed now was a drug to really put themselves out there. It was just time. It was also time for tea apparently. The shop owner approached the table, breaching the cone of silence that Shink was projecting to lay down a tea set with steam rising from the top. Shink waited until the man left again before asking the question that was probably driving him crazy ¡°What made you change your mind? We''ve been trying to buy it off of you for several years now.¡± he asked curiously, causing Lock to shrug. ¡°I suddenly developed a conscience?¡± Lock said jokingly, gaining an eye roll. No reason to bare all his cards. ¡°I hope this isn''t some ploy to fleece us for money with a recipe that you would soon make irrelevant with the creation of a new one.¡± Shink said calmly, which for him, was more threatening than if he''d tried to bluster up. Lock shook his head. ¡°You''ve treated me well over the years. It would be remiss of me to repay you with such... dishonour.¡± he said. Honour amongst thieves indeed. The entire place was more honourable really, probably due to it being the earth equivalent to the middle ages. Being nice was sort of a necessity, people couldn''t move around that much, and there were fewer of them. Thus a criminal would be brand-marked as one upon being found out, and would be judged as one by everyone in the village or city, unable to move away in most cases. Hell, Abrakshana only had a population of about a hundred thousand, it was basically a small town by earthen standards. ¡°Also, you overestimate me. Happy Time is my masterpiece, I have some ideas, probably unfeasible ones, but that is all.¡± Lock lied absent-mindedly. It would be better for them to think that the drug had been the lucky break of some amateur Alchemist, instead of considering him to be some sort of genius. Which he wasn''t mind you, he just had an unfair advantage, but that was how it would appear to the outer world. ¡°If I had some revolutionary new drug I would tell you, you''d still buy Happy Time of course, the Alchemists would accept nothing but. The price would be lower however.¡± Lock finished. Shink grimaced, probably thinking about the Black Alchemists. They were definitely the most passionate of their profession, being so devoted to their craft that they mostly ignored pesky things such as morals, and humane testing procedures. ¡°The price. Yes.¡± He said, looking at Lock, who simply grinned in return. ¡°Well, spit it out, how much do you want.. We can offer you enough that you could buy some nice things in the upcoming auction.¡± Shink demanded slash offered. ¡°I don''t need money per say. I would rather exchange the recipe for, how should I say it,¡± Lock theatrically tapped a finger to his chin, as if thinking, ¡°some friends, yeah, some friends. You know me, very socially awkward. I''m planning to start visiting the beginner dungeon soon, but silly I wasn''t able to find any party members yet due to my social skills. I wouldn''t need them for long, a month or two at the most, I have some things that need to be handled discreetly in there.¡± ¡°Specifications?¡± Shink asked. ¡°Trustworthy and discreet, those two attributes are the most important, strength comes afterwards. Try to get me some that have yet to be registered so that they may class themselves as Iron of course.¡± Lock said immediately, he''d already spent some time thinking about it after all. A contemplative silence fell upon the table, Lock used the opportunity to mix some honey and lemon into his willow bark tea and took a sip. He sighed in contentment and leaned back on the armchair. Great stuff, as always. ¡°I need to discuss this with the others.¡± Shink finally said. ¡°Please do, if it''s impossible, I would be fine with selling the recipe for money as well.¡± Lock said. ¡°I''ll try my best. A warning however. The Underground isn''t interested in being pulled into the political shitshow that is the beginner dungeon, if you''re found out, we''re washing our hands of the entire operation. I haven''t revealed anything about you to them, since you''re a family friend, so try to not fuck this up. It''s also my ass on the line.¡± Shink said as he stood up and made to leave. ¡°Don''t worry, the scapegoats are already in place.¡± Lock muttered, staring into the distance while drinking from his tea cup, carefully positioning his head so his overly long brown hair wouldn''t fall into his beverage. He would need to cut it soon. Shink paused, nodded without looking back and left. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Mia & Tia & Miat interlude
Mia slowly edged forwards on the thick house beam she was crawling on, getting ever closer to her desired spot. She felt more than she saw her twin advancing at the same pace as her. After a few more minutes of carefully moving through cobwebs, oppressive silence, dust and all manner of insects, they finally reached their destination. A spot where the house beams intersected directly above a small table that had a middle aged man sitting at it, a single candle illuminating the scroll in his hands. The only words she could make out were Happy Time, due to them being written in large bold script at the top of the paper. It triggered some sort of memory in her young mind. They''d been given a lesson about secret substance distribution, with the drug ring surrounding HT being given as a remarkably inspired example. However she quickly banished the thought, and scolded herself for her focus on the not immediately relevant. They weren''t here for the scroll or the drug, or whatever... She pouted and glanced at her twin, who had apparently had the same idea, her pout turned into a smile as their green eyes met. A few quick hand signs flashed between them, deciding the course of action. The time of reckoning was upon their target. They both silently righted themselves up into a crouching position, drawing their ninjatos, the whole interplay seeming as if it was completed by one person in front of a mirror. Mia shared one last nod with Tia, before they let themselves fall, descending upon their target. Not even two seconds later Tia had been on the receiving end of a kick to the stomach, sending her hurling backwards across the floor into a dilapidated bookshelf, breaking the entire thing apart and covering her in the broken pieces. Mia meanwhile, found her neck grasped roughly by their target, who, snorting upon gazing at her face for a moment, threw her in the same direction that he''d thrown Tia in. Suffice to say she crashed into her. A moment of silence descended upon the room, only to be interrupted by the twins groans as they disentangled themselves from one another and from the broken pieces of furniture they were lying in. They limped over to the small table, where the man was once again sitting on the floor and reading the scroll in his hands, while occasionally glancing up at the two girls with furrowed brows. As if making a hard decision. The twins sat down on the ground in a kneeling position, and after a small bow, greeted the man. ¡°Greetings Father, you called for us?¡± They said in unison. The only thing they received was a brief nod, before the man once again went back to reading the scroll at hand. The two sisters waited patiently, the adrenaline in their bloodstream from the short encounter slowly dissipating, and the resulting shakes disappearing. A few more minutes passed, only silence and the three, one could almost say stereotypically roguishly clad people, occupying the room. The only detraction from the stereotype was the girls'' golden hair, which was done up in a fashion that reminded any observer of a pineapple. Miat sighed as he laid down the scroll, his now freed hands immediately going up to rub at his temples. The Black Alchemist responsible for the creation of Happy Time was finally willing to discuss the price for the recipe. Now this was something that would usually be celebrated. Their group had been trying to get their hands on the recipe for several years now after all. The problem that Miat had determined, after his joy at the possibility of owning the drug had finally lessened though, was that the Black Alchemist was not an idiot. The man obviously knew that he was holding all the cards at the moment, and had therefore simply stated his demands and amended that if they could not be met, he would bleed their organization dry of as much money as he could in return for the recipe. It wasn''t much of a discussion when the other party was in a good position, while he himself had several parties breathing down his neck to finally get a hold of the damned thing, or else. The Black Alchemists, the Distributors, the Treasurers, the addicts...Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. No matter his frustration however, Miat had to give his congratulations of a scheme well planned to the creator of the drug. The man had been supplying the thing to the market just long enough to make it an indispensable luxury good, and had stayed completely anonymous during that entire time. Hells, the only thing really known about him was his gender. The fact that the black Alchemist was anonymous meant he would receive none of the backlash if he pulled out the production. The Underground on the other hand... His hand was being forced to a truly ridiculous extent. While giving the Alchemist a few trustworthy subordinates may not seem like much, it all depended on the man behind the plan, and the man behind the plan had already shown himself to be in possession of quite the frightening intellect. His stomach ached at the dangers involved. What if the Alchemist did something outrageous and drew heat to the Underground, what if he got his agents killed, what if he used the very tools they would provide him with to harm the Underground. He had to send someone trustworthy, someone who would be capable of discerning and acting upon any plans that might involve bringing harm to their own. Thankfully this entire transaction wasn''t made up of only negatives, there were positives involved as well. Ignoring the gain to be made from finally getting their hands on the recipe. They could forge deeper connections to a Black Alchemist, who in addition to being high levelled in an auxiliary Class, also seemed to be in possession of a combat Class. An impressive achievement. Completely disregarding the fact that the man was apparently capable of sneaking into the beginner dungeon while being an older, and undoubtedly powerful individual. The security of that place was quite thorough. It was after all the safest option for people with no backing to enter the adventuring life, and had therefore become the beloved property of the numerous lower classes. This unknown mission was also an opportunity for the agents sent to gain some experience under the leadership of what he assumed to be a decent enough tactician and strategist. They promised to gain from the endeavour. Which was why he was considering sending his own daughters. Do not let fertile water flow on the land of the neighbour and all that. They were also naturally trustworthy, quite competent, for their age, and just maybe they could rouse the interest of the Black Alchemist. He could make quite a fine addition to their family. It was becoming time for his girls to settle down anyway, before they became too enamoured with the ninja lifestyle. Shink had said that the black Alchemist was quite the pervert though... Well to be fair Shink had said a lot of things... Whatever, geniuses tended to have their irregularities. ¡°As a part of a lucrative business transaction, I am transferring command of a few agents to another party until an undisclosed mission has been completed within the beginner dungeon.¡± Miat started speaking. ¡°The attributes necessary for this mission are trustworthiness, discreetness, and being in possession of the adventurer rank of iron. You are my daughters therefore you fulfil the first requirement, the second one is simple enough, your stealth capabilities are acceptable, and I trust you will manage to pass the adventurer exam on your own. Although you may have to hold back in the assessment to receive the rank of iron.¡± He finished, watching as the two exchanged happy glances. He couldn''t help but hope, despite the very thought making him feel disgusted with himself, that they would experience enough hardships to make them turn away from the lifestyle they were choosing. It was an unforgiving one, especially for women, and the deeper they sunk into it, the unlikelier it became that he''d ever get grandchildren. ¡°May we know more about the other party?¡± Tia asked. One could differentiate them by the colour of hair bands holding up their ponytails. Tia had a green one, Mia a red one. ¡°A Black Alchemist, level unknown, but his main creation has been stumping our own Alchemists for years now so it''s at least 40. He''s strategically intelligent. He is in possession of at least one combat class, you know how rare that is. In addition to that he should also be fairly high level in it, as he is apparently capable of disguising his age to the point where he can gain access to the beginner dungeon. As you know the sentinels there are no laughing matter. His class is probably a rogue sub-Class, and we all know the synergy effect a good Alchemist can have on a rogue¡¯s success. He is currently masquerading under the adventurer rank iron.¡± Miat said seriously, hoping to impress the importance of this information onto their minds. Information was king, and he and his council has spent a long time determining the previously said to be the most likely. His daughters looked unsure at the information given however. It truly wasn''t much in hindsight, but Shink had been unwilling to divulge anything, another point in the Alchemist''s favour. Shink was a prickly man at the best of times, he himself wasn''t always capable of controlling the eccentric Assassin, and the fact that the anonymous Black Alchemist apparently could. So effectively as well, made him sincerely wish for a drink of the more stiff variety. ¡°Is that really all?¡± Tia asked with a doubtful look, her sister smiled sincerely meanwhile, a smile that only occurred when one of them thought of the same thing that the other had uttered. They were always so happy when they seemingly read each other''s thoughts. ¡°In the terms of information, yes, that is all. I would like however, to impress upon you how important this mission is. Happy Time is a goldmine to be perfectly honest, and our Alchemists could learn much from it. Therefore,¡± Miat gave a bitter sigh, ¡°I feel forced to say, that while the mission is under your discretion in terms of when it is to be abandoned, I would very much like if it were to be completed, even if some unpleasant things were to happen. It¡¯s my fault for coddling you, you¡¯ve never killed anyone before, but, it might be necessary and I would like for you to not hesitate.¡± Mia and Tia exchanged disquieted glances with each other. ¡°Is the guy trustworthy?¡± They asked. Miat nodded, ¡°we wouldn¡¯t be doing business with him otherwise.¡± The twins nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡± They said in a serious tone that the people under his command always used when accepting orders that might turn out to be unpleasant to complete. It broke his heart to see the line between daughters and subordinates blur in his mind, but it was time for them to go out and experience the harsh reality of a rogue. After his girls had left Miat slumped down on his table, wondering if he had done the right thing. It was times like these that he missed his wife the most. Chapter 23 Chapter 23
Lock was once again awoken by the loud ringing of his newly bought alarm clock, and upon stretching himself out to reach and turn off the infernal device lying on his night stand, unceremoniously fell out of his bed. He lay there for a few moments, staring at the unfamiliar ceiling and feeling like shit. He hadn''t been this unrested in years, and especially not in the last few weeks once he''d started sharing his dreamscape with the black-haired girl. Yeah, shitty sleep. Having to wake up every ten minutes would do that to a man. He picked up the listening horn that he''d left lying on the ground and aligned it with the floor of the small room he''d rented, putting his ear at the end. Quiet, but understandable chanting resounded through the magical instrument into his ear. He praised all manners of gods, Kruto especially, and pulled out his notes on the ritual being used down below from one of the compartments of his night stand. Lock''s finger quickly flew through the first ten minutes of lines, they couldn''t be further along than that after all, he''d checked ten minutes ago, his finger halting at minute seven. Good, he was free for five hours and fifty-three minutes then. Looking at the clock, he also determined that it was about six in the morning, right on time for him to go to the meeting place he''d chosen to have his temporary subordinates be dispatched. Lock righted himself up and pulled the still unfamiliar bed covers of his still unfamiliar bed into some semblance of order. He sighed in relief at the thought that he would finally get some reinforcements in the task of keeping tabs on the Castouts. ¡°Moving is always such a pain,¡± he lamented as he dunked a sponge into the rest of the drinking water he had stored in his room and scrubbed himself down before dressing. He was especially careful with his money pouch, which didn''t actually have any money in it, but rather held his small friend, Friedrich the third. One of the mice he''d bred for alchemical experiments. It now served a different purpose. The large mirror on the wall, which was there to help him keep tabs on the entrance to the beginner dungeon, it being angled so that he could see it whilst lying on his bed, was used to affirm his disguise. If you could call it such. Simple civilian garb, no weapons. He noticed that his hair still wasn''t finished. Spitting on his hands, he ran them through his short and messy brown hair, making sure he looked as plebeian, and therefore invisible, as possible. For the finishing touch he chugged down some wine and held in his mouth, gargling, swirling it around. He did this for a few minutes, making sure that the smell really seeped in there, before spitting it out again into the bucket of water he''d just wrung out the washing sponge in. Picking up the bucket he made to leave, then, as if remembering something, he put it down again to carefully unbutton a single button of his doublet. Finally ready for the day ahead, Lock exited his room and made his way through the apartment of Mfs. Richards. The owner of the building. The woman knew absolutely nothing about the fact that her basement was being used as a place to create a gate and why he was renting a room here, but that did not detract from the fact that she was a nice lady. He waved at the plump woman through the open kitchen door as he passed it, walked down some stairs. Flinching away slightly from the ''very intimidating'' seventeen year old guarding the lower levels. Presumably there to make sure nobody walked in on the V¨ªdd casting the ritual in the basement. He left the house under the watchful eye of the teen that he''d spontaneously decided to dub ''Dog-breath'', being extra careful to exhibit the civilian gait that he''d spent several hours training up. The meeting place he''d set up wasn''t very far away, so he quickly found himself reaching his destination. The city park. Walking under the cover of the trees he put some effort into being stealthy, and once he''d judged himself close enough to the bench that he''d be meeting his minions at, pulled out his money pouch. Friedrich the third popped out his head the moment he loosened the string, looking at Lock with his cute red eyes. The mouse squeaked something at him, but as Lock did not speak mouse, he simply continued with the previous plan of action. Lock concentrated, took a few deep breaths, laid the mouse gently on the ground, and just as it started sniffing at its new surroundings, the entirety of his five feet ten frame dissipated into a small cloud of particles which then rushed into the mouse through its ears, nose and mouth. After a moment of reorientation Lock shudderingly stretched out his new body from his cute little toes to the tip of his tail. The shakes persisted for a minute or two, and once they were gone Lock twitched his whiskers and clumsily made his way forward. Just because he could possess animals didn''t make him a natural in actually using their bodies. Which was why he''d focused on only one animal up to this point. Not that he hadn''t experimented around or anything¡­ To keep it short Lock had a newfound respect for birds and their capability of flight¡­ Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Lock the mouse slowly and carefully approached the agreed upon park bench, noting that the two forms sitting on it looked identical from behind. The same height, same build, same pineapple shaped hair. He never had understood ponytails that pointed upwards. Once he got close enough to distinguish more, he had to wonder what the hell the Underground was thinking. Trustworthy ok, he hadn''t tested the two yet, but no way were two twins, that by their body shape, could have both been models, dressed in ninja tabis, knee-length pants, tube tops under stomach free vests and fishnets be discreet. Lock seriously considered calling the entire thing off, before he calmed himself by taking a few long, deep breaths and going to his happy place. This... was fine. He''d always known that people in possession of rogue-classes were paradoxically unstealthy and stereotypical in their behaviour. Shink for example insisted on always being garbed in completely black and walked everywhere glancing around as if he were expecting an ambush. He also hated meeting anytime that wasn''t at night. None of the other rogues he¡¯d met had been any better. Or maybe he didn''t know he''d met them because they actually knew how to blend in? Whatever, the point was. Clothes could be changed, and seeing that the two girls were to be his subordinates they would listen to orders, hopefully. Where the hell did the Underground find twins anyway? Was he at the wrong bench? Lock glanced around to confirm that no, he was at the correct one. Searching around for a hiding spot under the bench, where no other critter could see him, didn''t take too long. So he quickly managed to settle himself in his new position under a few leaves and directed his attention upwards. ¡°-ow long do we wait again?¡± One of the girls asked. ¡°From six to eight in the morning, until our new objective enters contact, which you very well know. Stop trying to fill the silence. It makes us look unprofessional.¡± The same girl answered, and then continued, ¡°It''s not like anyone is here to judge us.¡± she said with a pouty voice. Wait, damn, they were twins, same voice, fuck. If he had the mouth for it Lock would have sighed. He lied down, paws twitching, and waited for another few minutes, until he felt himself reach the half-time of his possession. Looking around to make sure there was nobody nearby, and seeing nobody nearby, it was a park in the morning after all, he spoke. The skill possess was odd in that there was one special thing the human using it could do, and that was using his own voice to speak, but with his own voice Lock meant something completely different than what most other people would probably assume. The voice created for speech was artificial, it was something that came more from the entirety of the being than from the body. Naturally for most people this wouldn''t really be a problem, their existence and identity being intricately linked to their body, for Lock however... Well suffice to say his voice sounded nothing like a sixteen year old. It sounded like an older man, somewhere in his mid-thirties, speaking smoothly in a manner that somehow resembled a snake. What Lock was getting at, was that he sounded like a snake-themed villain in a show that had a demographic entirely composed of teenagers. Threatening yes, a certain depth was added to the entire speech, but it also just sounded stereotypically villainous. ¡°Nilbog surma hekere si dont.¡± Lock said, his voice reverberating upwards silkily causing the two girls sitting on the bench to freeze for a second, before relaxing again. They even started looking around to find the person who had uttered the word. They still answered however.¡°espro eyl de wol purpatos.¡± The twins said, both parties, the mouse and the girls unconsciously relaxing now that it was truly confirmed who the other was. They even stopped looking around for Lock. Well it didn''t really matter. It was time for him to reveal himself anyway. The possession was running out. ¡°Down here.¡± He said, causing the twins to look downwards, and upon seeing nothing, go on their knees to look underneath the bench. Lock exited his little hiding spot of leaves and waved his furry paw to greet them, causing the two to exchange incredulous and confused glances. ''Our client is a mouse?'' They mouthed to each other, obviously not knowing what to do going by their frozen position on the ground, looking underneath the bench. Again, how exactly were these two discreet? ¡°Follow me.¡± Lock said simply, before turning around and scurrying off back into the forest. To a place where nobody would see them through the trees. He felt the vibrations of footsteps following behind him shortly afterwards. He couldn''t exit Friedrich out here. There wasn''t anyone around sure, but the dichotomy of seeing the plebeian that he was disguised as in his human form at the moment, spending time in the company of two combat-Class beauties would raise a lot of eyebrows and make people remember him. It didn''t take long for him to reach a spot that nobody could glimpse from the conventional park paths, and with a mental sigh he let his essence leave Friedrich''s body. It had been starting to get slightly uncomfortable in there. Scooping up the confused and squeaking rodent and putting him back in the money pouch he walked over to one of the thicker pine trees and sat down, back leaning against the bark. Lock directed his attention to the twins, who did not seem impressed with his looks. He felt the urge to rub his temples. Regarding their appearance, Lock needed to work with what he had, at least they were young and therefore more malleable. Who knew, maybe at the end of this entire venture he''ll have created two rogues who were capable of blending into more than just darkness, but now, now it was time to take control. Looking the two silent twins over, he put on a pondering face before speaking. ¡°If you saw me while passing by on the street, what would you think?¡± He asked. Deciding that now was as good a time as any to try to teach a lesson. The twins shared a look before they, with surprising synchronicity answered, ¡°scruffy, unarmed, drunk, civilian.¡± with deadpan voices. Lock nodded, having expected that answer, he then pointed at the two, gaze catching on their flat stomachs. Damn hormones. ¡°And if you saw someone like you?¡± He asked, and just as one of them opened her mouth to answer, he interrupted her. ¡°It was a rhetorical question, I''ll answer it right now. The attributes that would spring to mind would be, twins, beautiful, well-dressed, armed, dangerous.¡± The tone that he said it in left no room for interpretation about what he held of that particular list. Namely not much. ¡°Now who would the average person be more likely to remember? Me, or you?¡± They didn''t even open their mouth this time, good, they were realizing their place. ¡°You of course, and being memorable, noticeable.¡± He shook his head. ¡°While useful for a hero in shining armour, who wishes to inspire hope in those he defends, is more of a detriment to us rogues.¡± He said, tone growing progressively harsher. ¡°Before you answer that every other rogue also dresses in a noticeable manner, do remember that you do not seek to be like every other rogue. You seek only to be the best, and if that means blending in not only in shadows, but also into masses of people then so be it. The current situation calls for the latter by the way, if you hadn''t noticed. Social malleability was what I meant when I asked the Underground for someone discreet. They must have misinterpreted it as me asking for someone who is well versed in using stealth and sent you two instead.¡± He spat, sending the now properly chastised looking girls a scathing glare. ¡°But you''re my subordinates now, and I have to at least attempt to make this right before sending you back where you came from. Therefore the first order I shall give you is to go shopping. Buy some peasant garb, smear your faces with a bit of dirt, change hair styles so you''re not completely identical. One of you should wear heels so that she may appear taller.¡± Lock rattled off quickly, a small amount of hope worming its way into his heart as he saw the memorization processes in the girls'' eyes keeping up with his words. ¡°Once you''re done, find me at this address. Ask for Lock.¡± He finished, enjoying the looks of askance that the twins now carried and flicking a piece of paper at them, that the one on the right absentmindedly caught. He raised an eyebrow at the twins who were still standing there, staring at him. ¡°What are you waiting for, a dismissal? Just because I told you to dress like peasants doesn''t mean you should act like them.¡± They started shuffling off at his words, glancing back at him a few times. ¡°Oh,¡± He said, as if it was just an afterthought, they halted, ¡°and try to remember the fact that while the unseen blade is the deadliest, there is more than just one way of remaining unseen.¡± Chapter 24 Lock couldn¡¯t help but wonder why his new subordinates had acquiesced to his orders that easily. He was certainly glad that it was so, but he still couldn''t help but ask himself since when older teens were so subservient. While he had certainly given his best to give off the so called aura of command, and he was by no means an amateur at it... Well, how to phrase it... He looked like a semi-homeless sixteen-year old, which just wasn¡¯t very conducive to the task at hand. Maybe they''d acted like they were going to follow orders and then just returned to the Underground to demand another assignment? But no, Happy Time was valuable, they probably knew what was at stake here. The amount of money that could be earned with the drug was worth following someone''s orders for a few months, no matter how much distaste one held for that person. There was also the human propensity to let oneself be influenced by the roles assigned to one to consider. They had been given the role ¡®subordinate¡¯ by some high ranking Underground member, and he himself had reaffirmed it with his actions and words the second he''d met them. It reminded him of the Stanford prison experiment. An experiment, wherein a group of students had been divided into two roles. Guard and prisoner, and put into a prison environment. The experiment had been halted after one day, due to the ¡®guards¡¯ having started to dole out physical violence onto the ¡®prisoners¡¯. Which really exemplified how big the paradigm of role assignment was for humans. Hopefully this was indeed the case with the twins, because if it were so, Lock would simply have to endeavour to be as good a boss as possible. So the twins would never have to doubt their role as subordinates. He determined after several more minutes of thought that the entire issue was receiving more of his attention than it really deserved. The most probable reason of why he was so hung up about the twins not following his orders was due to the trauma he''d experienced upon being reborn into this world. He''d only really regained full control of his faculties when he had been three years old or so, but that still had been at least ten years of childhood. The traumatic experience here being that he''d reverted from an adult in an obvious position of authority, who knew exactly what he wanted from life and how to make people want to help him achieve that, into just another child. Who, he shuddered, got his cheeks pinched by old ladies, and who nobody took seriously. Lock had tried his best, really, and he''d definitely accomplished being treated as more mature than all other children, but he''d still been seen as just that, a child. He even had the suspicion that he''d reverted slightly into a more childish behaviour due to his treatment. It was after all, also a sort of role assignment. And while one might squabble about who was whose subordinate, the entirety of the human race would all gather together to assign the role of child to anyone who was below the age of ten. He almost wished that the way his manner of reincarnation worked was that he''d simply take over the body of an adult, or at least older teen. But the simple fact of the matter was that if it were to occur like that, he would lose most of the advantages that reincarnation brought. Children represented limitless potential, limitless energy, their brains were malleable to the extreme, they had a cuteness and innocence about them that made the world around them a treasure chest. Everyone was willing to give them some of their time. Time, that was what children had the most of, and coincidentally, what they were the worst at using. An adult however, with proper time management skills, dropped into the body of a child... The advantage was almost unfair to the point of sheer hilarity. The only way Lock could have received better prerequisites for greatness would have been if he''d been born into one of the noble families, where he would have had access to the best tutors, the best knowledge, and the best support. Knowing into which body to reincarnate was also a skill, one that he hoped to master someday. Just to make sure he could have some variety in family situations really. Or maybe so he could choose to be an orphan? That would make some things much easier, and with his knowledge, skills, and experience he would have been able to dig himself out of the that particular pit of poverty fairly quickly. Not that he was unhappy with the family that he''d gotten. The opposite really. His grandfather had already retired by the time he''d been born so he''d spent a lot of time with the man. Who unknowingly had a grandson older than him. His father had been mostly absent due to his fanatical love for alchemy, but when he was there, he projected his own mental maturity onto Lock. Which had worked grand due to his circumstances. He''d spent his childhood learning alchemy from Father, adventuring from Grandfather, general knowledge from the library, and avoiding anyone who would treat him his age. Which he had sadly failed due to the community he lived in being fairly tight knit, something he was glad he''d almost fully extradited himself from by now. It sounded callous, but he was sort of glad his mother was a non-issue, she would have probably been the one most likely to coddle him into either running away from home, or committing suicide hoping to be born an orphan in his next life. Lock paused a bit in his steps at the thought he''d just had. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Would he really do something that extreme just because he didn''t like the family he was born into? He had considered the question before and determined that he had a certain duty to the family that he reincarnated in. He was after all, with his intervention, taking away their chance of having a normal child. But was that duty something he would uphold even in the face of unhappiness for himself? Lock couldn''t help but grin. Of course he wouldn''t. The duty of an individual was first and foremost to himself. Altruism in the animal kingdom was a lie, it only existed because it was beneficial to the individual. This was why one could measure the amount of help one animal would give another by their relatedness. The prime imperative of an organism being the propagation of its genes. And while Lock wasn''t an animal, and the issue of gene propagation was a complex one to consider when one was technically immortal. He was still perfectly capable of determining the one simple truth that even children were able to grasp, but that was distorted by their parents, who acted as agents of the collective. One simple truth. The grin on his face turned into a feral smirk. ¡°Me first.¡± -/- Lock was unsurprised to find his room empty upon his return, he''d only been gone for maybe two hours after all. From the looks of it today would be the first time the twins actually went and bought clothes with the purpose of hiding who they were, so it made perfect sense for them to require some time. People with combat Classes had the bad habit of only ever owning one combination of clothes, having several sets of the same. It all stemmed from the bygone era when humans were a species always on the brink of extinction, and there were no adventurers, but rather heroes. Heroes who were urged by society to sacrifice everything for the greater good, even their identity. Always wearing the same distinguishable and stereotypical clothes so people knew who to turn too, be it peace or war, always the same, for monsters knew no curfew. Naturally that particular model had grown unsustainable with time, making way for the more result-oriented capitalistic model of adventurers. The change had only been recent however, which was why some people, especially those stemming from older families, still held fast on obsolete traditions of the past. The problem here naturally being that newer adventurers, when entering the world of compensated monster slaying, took these families -who had made a generational human resources investment into the adoration of the masses over the years- as role models. Which had eventually turned into an almost perpetual cycle, but that was just how society worked. Not that wearing clothing that let everyone recognize you was bad per say, but as previously mentioned, there was one subset of Classes that definitely did not benefit from this tradition. What was the point of a rogue when everyone could discern with nigh but a look that they were a rogue? The answer was simple, none, there was no point. There was not a single sub-Class under the rogue category that benefited from being recognizable, Thief, Assassin, Murderer, Melder. They all thrived in darkness and anonymity. He sighed. It was a moot topic, something that he¡¯d had been complaining about for several years. At least he could try to convert his two subordinates to the rational thinking that demanded one try to blend in with the masses to achieve a new form of stealth... Normal literal convention would have demanded that this be the moment when the twins knocked on the door clad in new clothes, but as it were, life was no novel. Lock spent almost another hour alone, turning the ingredients he''d bought on the market into non-perishable goods with the help of his portable alchemist set and keeping an eye on the mirror that let him look out onto the street. The upper part of the mirror showed the entrance to the dungeon, and that was the part that he''d trained himself to look at every few seconds, but it was easy to adjust and switch his attention to the middle part, which showed the entrance to the alley. Thus he was able to see the sisters coming when they did indeed arrive. Looking at the clock, with exactly two hours to spare before the ritual finished. One impressive thing was that if he hadn''t known of the arrival of the two beforehand, he would not have recognized them to be anything but slightly awkward young women. The problem being that while they were dressed like the average civilian, they still walked like rogues, but, Lock would give them a pass. He was simply glad that they had managed to disguise themselves with some modicum of success. Had they not, he would have needed to run out there, past Dog Breath who was still standing guard and usher the sisters away, before they knocked on the door of the house and gave away that Lock the NPC(Non-Professional-Combatant) had anything to do with adventurers. But as they were, he simply let them come to him, and when ms. Richards knocked on his door to let him know he had two young lasses here to see him, he let her know that they were friends of his. Once the older woman left, the two entered silently, closed the door, and stood before him with hands clasped behind their back, letting him evaluate their disguise. The first noticeable thing was that one was taller than the other, the second that they had different hairstyles. The shorter one had her hair open, falling down gently upon her shoulders, while the other wore the typical crown braid of the working class. Lock couldn''t help but nod approvingly. They also wore different clothes. The taller one wore a simple brown one-piece dress, to hide her higher than normal heels presumably. While the shorter one wore pants allowing one to see her ragged boots, and a simple worker''s vest over a doublet ¡°So how was it?¡± Lock asked, a smile unbiddenly coming onto his face. He received two blank, exhausted looks, which caused him to elaborate. ¡°How was it walking through the streets dressed as you are?¡± To which they nodded, looked at each other, seemingly unsure how to answer, before the one on the right simply said, ¡°effective.¡± Not reluctantly or anything, more¡­ resigned. Was it because they enjoyed strutting around with everyone''s eyes on them, but now that they knew dressing like an NPC was a perfectly acceptable stealth method, they couldn''t justify it anymore? Not letting the thoughts show on his face Lock simply nodded. ¡°Indeed, I must however say that you exceeded my expectations.¡± Mostly because he¡¯d had none. ¡°I imagine that it wasn''t easy consciously trying to blend into the masses for what I imagine was the first time, but you''ve both done a good job. I will give you some suggestions on what more could be done when you both leave. For now however, take pride in your achievement.¡± He said. The implication that their pride was something that could manifest only with his permission was intentional. Taking the place on the top of the pyramid not only depended on mere outward shows of power, but also on insidious manipulation. Be it in the form of language, behaviour or action. The praise? Well, It was important to be considerate. Encouraging subordinates and appreciating their work a little can make a big difference in the field. The most basic rule of personnel management was to make sure that subordinates know the high-ranking people can see their hard work. When there isn''t enough effort put into the essential principle of rewards and punishments, nothing but utter collapse awaits. Lock spread out his arms in a welcoming gesture, gleefully watching as the two sisters relaxed, ¡°now, let me welcome you into the fold.¡± Chapter 25 AN:There seems to have been some confusion regarding the possess skill, and where Lock got it from, which is really my fault for not claryfing better. If you remember we went out of Arc one with three skills that were gained but remained unrevealed One from the Assassin tree (lv10) One from the Vanguard tree (lv 5) And one given to him by Kruto Possess is simply one of the skills that he gained, The answer of which tree it was taken out of is up to you, as I only plan on releasing this information a bit later. Now on to the chapter Chapter 25
Lock watched the twins curiously swap the listening horn between themselves and put it to the ground, as he did his daily training regiment of push ups, sit ups and so on. It had grown fairly limited due to the small space he now inhabited, but the experience gained from this venture would by far overshadow the gains he could have made by simply training his body. His thoughts wandered back to how oddly fascinated the twins seemed to be by the fact that they were successfully spying on someone, even if they didn''t know what exactly they were spying on. The only explanation he really had for their behaviour was the fact that they were new to the life style. They¡¯d been trained, obviously, but this might just be their first real mission. This suspicion of his was one of the reasons he hadn¡¯t told them everything yet. Wouldn¡¯t want to overwhelm them after all. The only thing they knew was that the ritual below was on its 17th repetition and that the real mission would start when it reached its 21st. The reason he needed help in the first place was that the ritual was done on an irregular timing, therefore he had to, theoretically speaking, always stay behind to check on it every few hours (at least) when it wasn¡¯t currently in session to make sure they weren¡¯t starting it up again. The Outcasts also entered the beginner dungeon, sometimes for seven-eight hours, but sometimes only for one hour, so he couldn''t use that time to get errands done either. And one errant that really needed doing was going into the dungeon to firstly, familiarize himself with the place, and secondly, to check where exactly the group was completing the ritual in there. The problem being that if he used the free time he had from the point they started the ritual, to when they ended it, he probably wouldn''t be capable of finding the ritual space inside the dungeon. Being alone in a dungeon was bad enough, since that meant one had no safety net in the form of teammates, but actively searching for something was a whole other story. He could be harmed or delayed at any time, causing him to miss out on another repetition of the ritual -they sometimes completed two of them back to back- ,and thus his need for subordinates. With two he could leave one behind while he explored the dungeon with the other, and soon enough that was exactly what he would do. When the ritual being completed right now finished, the twins would leave. It was hardly acceptable for two young women to spend so much time in an unmarried man''s room after all. Ms Richards was checking on them incessantly as it was, bringing them tea and such. After they left, one would sneak back in, while the other would go to the dungeon with him. Looking at the clock the departure would be quite soon, the six hours would run out in. Three, two, one, now. One of the twins, Mia if he remembered correctly, she was the one with the pants, spoke, horn still pressed onto the ground. ¡°They''ve stopped, what now?¡± She finished with a question. ¡°We wait for a bit to see if they do another repetition immediately, if they do, we''re in luck, and the chance of us meeting them in the dungeon becomes zero. Personally, I get the feeling that they will do another one, which is the reason I had us wait in the first place.¡± Lock said. If he were them he''d definitely speed up the pace the closer he got to finishing the Gate. Give any potential interfering factors a scare and maybe put them off guard with the speed. Lo and behold, not even a minute later Mia spoke again. ¡°They''ve started again.¡± She said, surprised.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Lock clapped his hands to get their attention. ¡°Alright ladies, you know what this means. Well, you would know if I had told you,¡± he joked, ¡°but I''ll tell you now. The ritual the lads down there are completing is a gate ritual, one of them is a V¨ªdd, a gate ritual however needs two places. On each one the ritual is to be completed 21 times. The only place our friends down there have spent much time in during the last few weeks has been the beginner dungeon, so now it''s on us to go in there, familiarize ourselves with the place and find the spot where they''re completing the other end of the ritual.¡± He put on a faux thinking face. ¡°Well, only two of us should go into the dungeon, the other should stay here and watch over our friends. There has been absolutely no indication of them ever finishing the ritual early or anything, but I don''t want to chance it. So,¡± he pointed at the two girls, ¡°you will both leave out the front door now, get your gear, and one will wait for me at the entrance of the dungeon, while the other will report back to me here, entering unseen, and then continue listening in every few minutes or so. I don''t care which one comes with me, you brought up your differing skills, but I don''t really think it matters overly much, so you decide.¡± He finished ¡°As you command.¡± The twins said, stood up and made to leave, before Lock halted them again. ¡°Oh and, as for the suggestions regarding your disguise, Mia, you could spread some sawdust or sand over the clothes, it would make it more authentic. Tia, same for you, but maybe flour or something often used in a kitchen. Both of you, a reminder, while you may be dressed as NPC''s right now, you still walk and look around like fighters, try to adjust it to something more clumsy. That was it really, I won''t hold you anymore.¡± He finished, while waving the two off. They left, and Lock continued his exercise, glad that commanding his two new subordinates hadn''t been as hard as he''d thought it would be. He wondered what they thought of him? Well he was probably just a person they had to put up with to get rich off Happy Time. Although he couldn''t rightfully tell, their poker faces were quite good. -/- Mia slowly and deliberately made her way towards home, trying to eliminate as much of the ''fighters prowl'' as Lock had put it, out of her gait. She almost felt jealous of Tia, who had it easier, her own steps being hindered by the simple fact that she was unused to heels. Key word being almost. While Tia had it easier at the moment, she couldn''t rightfully practice, so she herself, would be the first one to learn the skill. ¡°Which one of us should go into the dungeon with him?¡± Tia asked suddenly, causing Mia to shrug. ¡°Does it really matter?¡± She answered. They were the same, one could switch out the person going to the dungeon as much as one wanted, but nothing would change. ¡°Well, my illusionary copies probably won''t be that helpful in the dungeon, golems have bad senses anyway.¡± Tia tried to explain, but Mia just shook her head. ¡°By that logic my fog would be useless as well.¡± She said, while asking herself what exactly her sister was getting at. Could it be that... ¡°You don''t want to go to the dungeon?¡± She asked, surprised. Tia looked at her, the same emotion evident on her face. ¡°You do?¡± In most circumstances the decision would be made at this point, Mia felt, but she was simply too baffled by the fact that her sister had such a widely differing opinion than her for once to really think about the question that started it all. An indiscernible feeling started spreading itself out in her breast. Like a small crack had been created in the earth between her and her twin, moving them ever slightly apart. They''d always tried their best -and had been assisted in the task- in staying as similar as possible. The only thing that really differed between the two of them were their skills, a difference that they had created for the simple sake of combat efficiency. They walked in silence, Mia glancing at her dress clad sister and feeling the divide between them grow ever so slowly with the silence. Why did she not want to go to the dungeon? Lock seemed to know what he was doing. Surely they could learn much more from him in the future. Almost assuredly when one considered they were to go into a dungeon with him. They should both be, if not eager, at least not unwilling. So why, sister, why do you not wish to partake in this experience? Surely we would switch ourselves out eventually, but the one who went first would have an advantage. A slight one, since they were so close that simply telling the other of what one had experienced constituted as the other having done it herself. But an advantage nonetheless. Did the issue lie with the person itself, rather than the teaching he could provide? Had Lock committed some social faux pas that had disquieted her sister, but that she herself hadn''t noticed? Had he done something heinous? Something that would lay doubt upon his skill, his trustworthiness, his intentions? No, it couldn''t be, her twin would have told her if any of the possibilities she''d just listed had occurred. They told each other everything! She dreaded the reason, it must have been a horrible one for her to not even consider it as a hypothetical, she was afraid of asking, but it had to be done. She had to know, so that she may lighten the burden clearly pressing down on the shoulders of her most beloved. ¡°Why don''t you want to go?¡± She almost croaked out, teary eyes directed at her sister, dreading the answer. Tia looked away, her expression, embarrassed? ¡°I, wasn''t as careful as I should have been while picking out my outfit, the shoes have given me blisters.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26
Lock was just about finished with his workout, which he''d transmuted into more of a warm-up once he knew for sure they were entering the dungeon, when one of the twins jumped into his room through the open window. She completed a roll on the ground ending up in a crouching position just as Lock finished thrusting his hips into the air, completing and holding the bridge move. She stumbled a bit, and stood up to stare at him with a cool gaze. Suffice to say the situation was fairly awkward. But not as awkward as it would have been had he been doing the exercise in front of the window, and she''d jumped straight onto him. Thank god that he avoided windows out of principle. Counter-sniping procedures save the day once again. ¡°So, which one are you.¡± Lock asked, trying to ease up on the tension permeating through the small room. Absent-mindedly stopping his exercise routine and starting to gather his adventurer gear, which he put into a sack he then slung over his shoulder. ¡°Tia.¡± his subordinate grunted out, hiccuped, and then elaborated further. ¡°You can tell us apart by the colour of our hair bands,¡± she gestured at her ponytail. Well to be more precise, she pointed at the green hairband holding it up, ¡°I wear green, my sister red.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, I''ll be going then.¡± Lock said, glad to have a way to differentiate the two and made to leave. He exited the room, and closed the door behind him, feeling that even that simple act was awkward. If he''d stayed behind and put his ear at the door, he would have heard someone stomping their foot onto the ground and cursing the existence of heels. Making his way past Dog Breath, the third time today, Lock continued onwards in the direction leading away from the dungeon. To an abandoned alley where he could change his clothes covertly. The area around the beginner dungeon was always a bit busy, the action of switching out disguise within its vicinity therefore being unwise. Which begged to question how Tia had managed to enter his room without arousing any attention? What had her skillset been again? Something about illusions? Fitting for moving unseen in broad daylight Lock guessed. Safely absconded within dark alley after another minute or so of walking, Lock started -seemingly lethargically- changing his clothes. The cause for his slowness was mostly the complexity of the gear involved, a small part however was also the fact that he was enjoying himself. He had bought himself some effective stuff with his drug money. The fact that it was cumbersome didn''t make it any less enjoyable. The only comparison he could really think of was to be made with driving a new sports car. One needed to savour the simple process of getting in for the first time. Leather soled and sanded steel greaves running up to his knees, which then made way for a set of hard-boiled leather breeches. These were however slightly covered up by a chain-mail shirt which ran almost down to his knees. It had been the most expensive of his purchases, mostly due to the effort needed to encase every ring of the thing in a casing of leather. He was an Assassin after all, couldn''t have him clanking up a storm whenever he walked. Outside of the doublet underneath the chain-mail, and the dark red rock almost completely covering it, the only other piece of equipment covering his upper body were the wicked looking gauntlets covering his arms. The fingers were filed into incredibly sharp points, and within the gauntlet itself was a small mechanism he could press to make the points excrete poison. You know, to add insult -more like poison- to the injury if he ever managed to rake his fingers across anyone''s skin, or if he just straight out buried his hand in their gut. The poison currently in residence within the gauntlet was one that had been inspired by a hemotoxin in his last world. The way it worked was that it rapidly turned the blood it came in contact with gelatinous. A brutal poison, or should he call it a venom? What he had now was the human made replica though... Whatever. Lock slipped a small talismanic bracelet onto his right arm, that he had failed to mention due to it not really being equipment, but more of a gimmick. It was a magic toy made for children so they could start exercising their mana wielding capabilities as early, and as safely, as possible. He pushed a miniscule amount of mana into the bracelet, making it glow a bright blue, a bit more and it turned purple. It was a control tool. Different amounts of mana caused different colours, and if one forced in too much, too fast. Well, then it disintegrated in a bright flash. A belt of daggers found itself slung around his shoulder, a fang-like short-sword quickly joining them in a horizontal position on his back. Securing a pouch containing useful potions, some water and some food to his side Lock put on his last piece of equipment. A steel burganet helmet that he''d sanded down vigorously so it reflected no light. It was also enchanted to not obstruct the view of the person wearing it. Without the enchantment it would have been largely useless for him, the small slits it had for eyes hardly being enough to really take in his surroundings. With the enchantment however? It became a vital piece of protection that covered his head while still letting him discern everything he would have been capable of discerning without it. Awareness was as always, key. The only negative of the whole thing was the fact that it weighed nearly seven pounds. He couldn''t really complain however. The greaves, chain-mail, daggers, sword, potions, food, water and helmet still weighed less than half of what the average fireman or soldier carried. Although to be fair, a soldier wasn''t really expected to jump around and complete complicated close combat manoeuvres in his gear.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Soldiers had also been fully grown men, and while Lock was now in a world of magic, he''d never put a single attribute point into Strength, so he was simply an overly trained sixteen-year old in that regard. Whatever, he thought to himself as he put away his peasant clothes and hid them under a dumpster. While his strength might not have been anything special for his profession, his Endurance, and therefore his stamina, were very much superhuman at this point. Lock exited the alley, immediately noting the different reactions that people now had to meeting his gaze and walking in his path. Namely that they didn''t do either. He moved through the street towards the dungeon in his own small pocket of isolation like every other adventurer. Although he elicited an even stronger reaction than the other combatants on the street. This was after all the area around the beginner dungeon, the milieu here wasn''t very impressive. He already stood out due to the fact that his gear was well put together and seemed taken care of. The fact that he was also the only one obscuring his face contributed a lot too. Helmets were actually fairly rare to find in adventuring circles. Heroes after all needed to be approachable, and helmets were not very conducive towards that. Humans reading each other''s facial expressions and all. Therefore the only people who wore helmets were the ones who really needed them, and the overly paranoid. Lock liked to think that he belonged to both groups. It wasn''t paranoia if they were really after you, and he needed a helmet due to his wish to not have his head bashed in. It hadn''t been that necessary on the trip he''d undertaken with his grandfather, but now that he was basically acting alone a few more precautions would need to be taken. Sadly the golden fleece that he''d looted from the adventure undertaken with his Grandfather was still undergoing treatment to be converted into something useful. While the material showed an astonishing degree of durability, it simply wasn''t capable of being used as an armour in the shape that it was in. The quality that made it so desirable now became its detriment, the fact that it was so impervious to damage meant that the leatherworker Lock had hired was progressing very slowly. Hopefully it would be finished by the time the inevitable confrontation with the Castouts arrived. Lock had other things in the works as well. He''d really started going all out with the drug money he''d acquired over the years. He still sometimes wondered if it was enough. Lost in his own thoughts as he was, Lock quickly reached the city square that had sprung up around the dungeon once it had come into existence and persisted for a few years. Finding Mia in the crowd he slowly made his way through the masses that, now that it was so crowded, did not have the luxury of getting out of his way anymore. Approaching the girl leisurely leaning against the wall of a baker, eyes flitting about, he joined her in her position to a raised eyebrow. ¡°I''m not looking for a party.¡± Mia coolly said, giving him an expectant gaze, that managed to convey her wish for him to leave quite well. ¡°You didn''t think I''d enter the dungeon dressed like an NPC did you?¡± Lock asked teasingly instead of being cowed. Mia seemingly recognized him by the sound of his voice and the situation, if the widening of her eyes was any indication. Quick comprehension skills seemed to become more and more apparent the longer he interacted with the twins. Good. She slowly shook her head, ¡°I guess not, although.¡± She looked him over, ¡°you don''t really look like...¡± She trailed off. ¡°I don''t look like what?¡± Lock asked curiously. Mia scratched the back of her head. ¡°Well, like someone in possession of a Class that would allow one to sneak into the beginner dungeon.¡± She said, causing Lock to grow even more confused. He tilted his head at her, having to go with exaggerated bodily gestures to show his confusion since his face was covered. ¡°Why would I need to sneak in?¡± Now it was Mia that seemed confused, she gained an unsure look to her face as she haltingly asked. ¡°Because of the age limit?¡± The blood in Lock''s veins almost froze over and his heart started going into overdrive. Why did they think he needed to sneak past the age limit? Did they know about his reincarnation? How had they found out! Instinctive thoughts rose to his mind as he was confronted with the possibility of someone knowing his secret, before rationality once again asserted itself. No, it couldn''t be. No one knew. His mind sped along the old tracks at a speed that surprised even him as he came to the conclusion of what must have happened. His face underwent a variety of expressions in the three seconds it took him to realize what misunderstanding had occurred. He was feeling really grateful for the helmet now. What misunderstanding had occurred? You may ask. It was quite simple really. The Underground thought he was older than he actually was. Because they didn''t think someone below the age of twenty, the age restriction for the beginner dungeon, could create a drug like Happy Time. And they were absolutely right. Naturally they thought that if he wanted to enter the beginner dungeon he must have some way of disguising his real age to pass through the inspection, and since they were a collection of rogues they came to the most obvious conclusion. Lock was in possession of a high-level skill that allowed him to disguise his age. Disguise was the centrepoint of the rogue Classes. Therefore, Lock must be in possession of a rogue Class. This was the information that had been handed to the twins as they''d gotten their assignment, and that was why Mia was confused. Due to him not being dressed as someone with a stealth Class. The question now was, how could he resolve the situation in a satisfactory manner? Lock had shown confusion once confronted with the possibility of him having to sneak past the guards of the dungeon, implying that he did not have to. Which he didn''t. He could tell them the truth, that he was actually sixteen years old, but they wouldn''t believe him. A claim that it was not a stealth Class allowing him to appear younger was also possible. Something like the Alchemists philosopher stone granting protection against ageing, but no. If even a rumour of him having created a philosopher''s stone, or hells, even something else temporarily granting him the appearance of youth, he''d be fucked. Every single individual in the world would join the manhunt after him. Especially the powerful old fogies whose joints were beginning to ache. Mia had been waiting for an answer for several seconds now, he needed something, anything, and thus Lock blurted out the first thing that came to mind. Which mind you, was perfectly reasonable, he was an adult, perfectly capable of thinking under pressure, thank you very much. ¡°Okay you got me.¡± He muttered. Admitting that the other party was correct to make the things said afterwards more plausible. A simple tactic. He rolled his eyes, not that she could see. ¡°I''m not actually sixteen.¡± Mia seemed slightly triumphant at his admission, and he could see in her eyes that she wanted him to continue, so he did. ¡°I was just surprised that you assumed image was everything after the recent lesson you were provided with, so I just blurted out the first thing that came to mind.¡± Lock said. ¡°I am in fact in possession of a stealth Class allowing me to falsify my age, but think.¡± He urged, pointing discreetly at the two guards carefully keeping an eye on the dungeon entrance. ¡°Who is more likely to be suspected of faking his way into the dungeon, someone dressed like a rogue, or someone dressed like a knight. You know I might hate that these stereotypes exist, but they sure can be useful. I won''t be sneaking in, as much as they will be letting me in without bearing any suspicion whatsoever.¡± ¡°I hadn''t thought of that.¡± Mia said slowly, seemingly distracted. Good, Lock had managed to dodge the most dangerous direction this conversation could have taken. Namely the direction towards an inquiry of why he didn''t feel the need to sneak past the age limit. Acting confused and admitting to a mistake that hadn''t actually been one won the day once again. Lock grasped her mesh covered left arm carefully, not wanting to prick her with his fingers and pulled her closer to him, seeking to distract her from the previous conversation. By any means necessary, be it physical contact or changing the topic. ¡°Look,¡± he said quietly into her ear, putting an urgent tone into his voice. ¡°Information is the basis of all combat, which makes misdirection the best weapon. My ruse is only effective as long as no one knows about it, so just forget it okay.¡± He urged her. Asking her, seemingly urgently, to cover for a lie only made it more believable. She quickly acquiescenced with a solemn nod and he let her go, returning the gesture. Distraction successful. He clapped his hands, seeking to disperse the last five minutes into non-existence as if they were a dust mote to be chased away before speaking in a clearly more cheerful voice. ¡°I''d say it''s prime time to go dungeoneering, wouldn''t you say so as well?¡± He faux asked, but was already moving towards the dungeon entrance. chapter 27 Chapter 27
Lock would have liked to describe his and Mia''s entrance into the dungeon more dramatically. Something about descending into the abyss, the darkness swallowing their forms as they braved its unexplored depths. But the truth of the matter was, that their experience was very prosaic. They walked over to the small queue that had formed and waited in line, spending the time analysing the other adventurers also wishing to enter. The wait, and the adventurers were nothing special really, mostly peasants who looked like they''d picked up a sword yesterday. Some better equipped lads who wore mismatched armour, probably inherited from their unsuccessful adventurer parents. Neither cases looked intimidating or competent Lock and Mia stood out in comparison, well equipped, slouching with the confident grace of people who had been either arduously trained or experienced real combat. Mia was also the only woman present, which warranted a few looks. Admiring ones, although the meaning of the word when applied to the looks differed greatly. Thinking that it couldn''t have been comfortable for someone as young as her to have everyone staring at her in that particular manner, compounding this also the fact that she was a Ninja and therefore likely trained to avoid attention (he still had a few doubts about that). Lock squeezed her shoulder reassuringly, feeling a small amount of previously unnoticed tension sliding off of her. The queue progressed quickly, but the fact that others had also arrived and were standing in line behind him made Lock wonder if the dungeon actually had enough space and monsters for everyone entering it. He was quick to put the thought out of his mind as it finally became their turn however. The adventurers doing the inspection appeared to be a Paladin. For he was dressed in a full suit of red, yellow and orange armour -leaving only his face bare- with symbols of Lantir covering every part of it. A Warlock, recognizable by his black robes & skull staff. The third inspector meanwhile was a head-sized purple eye with the apparently severed ocular nerve serving as a sort of tentacle. Due to its positioning above the Warlock''s left shoulder, Lock assumed it to be a summoned demon instead of a third, horribly transmogrified adventurer. It was the floating monstrosity that seemed to do most of the work. It used the fact that it was a giant eye to stare quite vigorously at him and Mia. After a few seconds, seemingly done with the task, it turned to the Warlock, probably communicating something through their demonic bond. The Warlock''s clean shaven face went from disinterested to slightly exasperated and he turned to Lock. ¡°Aren''t you a bit high Level for this dungeon?¡± He asked. Lock simply shrugged, not really thinking that having 18 combat levels was that impressive, but pointed at Mia nonetheless. Letting them interpret that gesture as they wanted. The Warlock sighed and made to speak again, but the Paladin interrupted him in a slightly amused tone. ¡°Leave the kids alone Garrick. I still remember you boosting your wife several levels in an attempt to ease childbirth with a higher Endurance stat, don''t be a hypocrite.¡± Seemingly taking the very wrong insinuation of the Paladin at face value, Garrick''s eyes softened as he looked at the duo and waved them through. But not without a muttered comment that both of them heard. ¡°A bit young, aren''t they?¡± Ignoring the odd interaction, and the choking sound from Mia, Lock opened the trapdoor that led into the dungeon and guided the two of them into descending a completely normal set of stairs. The floating fairy lights arranged at the sides bathed everything in a relaxing orange shine. The stairs weren''t very long, and they soon reached the end of them, coming to a halt in a circular stone room that had two wooden doors leading out of it, a gigantic clock hanging on the wall in the middle of the two. The room was also furnished with a large water barrel and two stone benches, one bench in front of every door. The benches were occupied by adventurer''s, naturally, who all seemed to be lazing around in varying states of boredom. Oh, and there was also a large glowing circle on the floor right next to the staircase. It occasionally spat out some sparks. Knowing how this worked, having read about it at the adventurer¡¯s guild, but still amused to see the actual scene, Lock pulled Mia to the rightmost bench and sat down. The man he''d sat down next to, some nineteen-year-old, gave him a brief glance before returning to his task of staring holes into the ceiling and putting on a face as if he was sitting next to a pile of garbage. Looking to the man¡¯s right Lock saw a group of four conversing in slightly too loud tones, the leader occasionally throwing a less than friendly glance at Lock¡¯s neighbour. Talking about neighbours. The feeling of confusion rolling off of the girl sitting next to him was almost palpable. Lock turned to her to explain, mentally chastising her for not having read up on the place. ¡°As you''ve probably noticed this place isn''t like most dungeons.¡± He started in a low voice. ¡°It''s a very weak constant one, therefore there have been momentous efforts made by the adventurers'' guild to add some infrastructure to it. And with infrastructure I mean that they''ve build rooms around the spawn points of the earth golems inhabiting the dungeon.¡± He pointed at the doors. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°Those doors are the entrance to the first rooms. They''re basically herding them upon spawn into a place that they can''t leave since they''re too dumb to open doors. The rooms have tunnels between them, which grow shorter and shorter as you reach the end, just as the rooms grow larger, to hold more golems.¡± He said, wanting to continue, but was interrupted by Mia. ¡°So it''s basically a chicken coop with the difficulty rising every time.¡± She said with an amused voice, before noticing that she''d interrupted him and urging him to continue. ¡°Well yes, basically. The blue glowing circle over there is a teleportation circle, in every corridor there is a rune stone that you can touch to instantly return here.¡± Lock explained, and upon noticing that the glow of the circle was intensifying out of the corner of his eye, pointed towards it. ¡°Look.¡± They both turned to watch as the circle began to glow brighter and brighter before it exploded in a small flash of light, an adventurer party suddenly appearing within it. They looked quite bedraggled, and stumbled up the stairs as soon as they gained their bearings. ¡°Before you ask,¡± Lock continued, ¡°the way to where I suspect we need to go will take us through exactly twelve rooms, at the end of which we will be facing about 19-21 golems. The path is simple, we take the door on the right, and continue down the path until the end.¡± He explained, Mia nodding along the way, before she suddenly halted and nodded in the direction of something at his back. He turned around to see that there was a party of three that had stood up from their bench and were in the process of opening the door. Lock followed the shift to the right that his bench experienced due to people leaving it and watched curiously as the party disappeared into the room. Was it a coincidence that they had entered the mettle the moment another party had flashed back into the room with the use of the teleportation circle? He expressed his curiosity to his bench neighbour who seemed quite experienced with the whole procedure and who answered after staring at him blankly for a few seconds. ¡°Nah, it ain''t like that. What we do is give the person behind us the time we think we need to clear the first room, plus the time it takes for the goms to respawn, bout four minutes by the way. Just coincidence basically¡± The older teen answered with a slightly accented voice. Lock nodded at the words, it made more sense than his previous hypothesis. Parties might after all wait a few minutes in-between rooms trying to regain their stamina or courage before finally deciding against advancement. Something about this system bothered him though, and he couldn''t quite put his finger on it until Mia -having also listened- asked him two very simple questions. ¡°How many golems are in the first room? How many approximate minutes will we need to clear it?¡± ¡°It''s three golems in the first room, if the spawn time is four minutes we''ll indicate the party after us to wait six I guess.¡± Lock answered casually, and noticed what had been bothering him. If one party was superior in combat prowess than another, then wouldn''t they eventually meet up due to their faster clearing speed? He asked his bench neighbour again, who seemed slightly annoyed but willing to answer his questions. His attitude changed into happy and eager to answer his questions after Lock pressed a bronze coin into his hand however. ¡°Well yeah, that happens I guess, not often, but when it happens, the faster party gets to skip over the slower one.¡± The teen said, seemed to think for a moment and continued. ¡°You prolly don''t know, but if you''re in one of the tunnels and the room in front of you is still in use, there will be a red cross glowing on its door, it''ll stay there till the goms respawn. The only chance you have of catching someone is if they take a break in the tunnels for longer than four minutes.¡± He continued. ¡°Why isn''t it like that here as well?¡± Lock couldn''t help but ask, at which his neighbour rolled his eyes. ¡°Guild said something about forcing us to talk to each other, but people just use this to be toerags.¡± He answered with a sneer. As if to punctuate his statement the party to the right of his tour guide stood up, turned to room and loudly exclaimed, ¡°seven minutes,¡± before dramatically turning around and all four of them disappearing behind the door. Lock''s neighbour muttered a quiet ''dickhead'', while Lock himself wondered how a party of four could be proud of being able to beat three golems in three minutes. Another shift to the right occurred on the bench, and Mia quietly muttered that there was only one more party in front of them. Which he''d very well know, having just watched them stand up, but he thanked her nonetheless and moved to the right with his neighbour, who on his lonesome seemed to constitute the one party left before it was their turn. Ballsy of him to enter the dungeon alone, Lock thought to himself, as he analysed the teen out of the corner of his eye. Nothing special that would seem to back up the apparent confidence however. Dressed in rough linen and wool clothing the only thing that even marked him as a combatant was the overly long sword balanced on its tip on the ground before him. Interesting, but being able to balance on its tip, an amazing sword did not make. Eventually Lock stretched out his hand to the teen, who took it immediately. ¡°Lock.¡± He introduced himself as they shook hands. ¡°Harald.¡± The other teen answered as he stood up and made his way to the door. ¡°Eight minutes.¡± He simply said as he closed the wooden door behind him gently. Lock raised an eyebrow. If the party of four before Harald had been proud enough of their time of seven minutes to announce it to the room, which when subtracted by four meant they could beat the golems in three minutes. Then how good exactly was Harald that he was able to claim he could do the same feat, alone, with just one more minute of time? Well, he glanced at Mia, maybe he was simply trying to impress a certain someone. Looking at the surrounding adventurers, who were almost all sneaking glances at his subordinate, if not outright slobbering over her, he considered it to be a likely possibility. Lock could understand why of course. If an adventurer didn''t attain at least the rank of bronze after registering, they probably didn''t have much potential. This statement was probably unfair to those with no backing. It was also nonetheless true. He could respect the attempt yes, but anyone could see that the rank of iron was mostly composed of street dogs who were so far outside the social hierarchy that they didn''t even have a designation. They most likely hadn''t had a woman in possession of any redeemable physical qualities even talk to them since they were toddlers. Well, looking at the clock, it was about time for him and Mia to enter, and with that entrance to derail any future attempts at communication between the other parties and them. Lock was not overly interested in having to listen to amateurish and -he scowled- brutish advances just because his subordinate had had the misfortune of being born female. Lock stood up decisively, Mia following shortly after, and flung open the door to the first room, making sure the golems had respawned. They had. Striding inside he turned his head around as if it were an afterthought, directing his proclamation at the scraggly adventurer in line behind him, and spoke in a conversational tone, but loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. ¡°Five minutes.¡± He slammed the door shut. Chapter 28 Five minutes. Minus the respawn time, that meant that he had one minute to kill the three humanoid golems standing in the back end of the room. Lock strode forward and drew his fang-like short sword while analysing his opponents. They all looked the same, brown due to them being composed out of animated earth, stubby legs, normal torso, two arms that ended in swords rather than hands -the only part of them that wasn''t made out of earth, but rather stone-, and a head that split apart almost comically in a sharp toothed scream as they finally turned in his direction and charged. Well more like jogged. 55 seconds. Their jogging formation was disorganized, therefore Lock was able to simply step diagonally to the right with an outstretched left hand, pushing the one in the middle of the pack into the one on the left, while dodging the sword-arms of the one on the right. He only evaded for a short second, until he''d entirely retracted his left hand, then, once it was usable again he smashed it down on another stab in his direction, his gauntleted fist breaking the sword-arm at its base to the grating shrieking on the golem. Snorting and dropping his own sword, Lock grasped the monster by the shoulder and the elbow that still had a sword attached to it, spun it around roughly, and shoved it sword first into the golem behind it that had just gotten up. 50 seconds. Lock watched as the one-armed golem he''d used as an improvisational weapon easily slid shoulder-deep into the golem it had been flung against. The swords were sharp. Something to keep in mind. Deciding that the two were too busy with each other to offer any kind of resistance, Lock strode past them towards the last golem, which had also gotten up and was swinging both his arms in Lock''s direction in a move that vaguely reminded him of a hug. Rather than do the instinctual thing when confronted with a hug and step backwards, Lock stepped into the hug, almost gently grasped the golem¡¯s neck in two hands and acquainting its face with his own helmeted one, pulverizing its head. The golem quickly dissolved, the only thing remaining being the stone swords that clanged loudly as the fell to the ground before they too started dissolving. Turning around Lock ducked under a swing and then a haymaker of the golem that was coming at him, a sword arm still sticking out of its gut, the one-armed golem being forcibly dragged around behind it. The arm was stuck in an interesting position, so that if he were to step in and grasp the joint, which he did, he could simply shove the blade part upwards, cutting in half the face of the golem the arm was stuck in, and thus he did. The golem dissolved, the one-armed remaining one being freed of its bondage. 45 seconds. Lock stepped towards the seemingly disoriented golem, put a hand on its chest and deliberately walked past it, one leg lashing out backwards hitting the thing calf to calf. It went flying downwards onto its back, loudly impacted the ground, the magic holding it together seemingly starting to destabilize. It was bleeding earth everywhere. Unwilling to wait until it reached the logical conclusion of a golem with a disturbed magic formula, namely death, Lock lightly hopped, raised his right leg, and brought his steel encased foot down onto the golems head. Suffice to say there wasn''t much of a head left afterwards, the body joining it in the afterlife soon after. Lock went back to the position where he''d dropped his sword once he''d realised he wouldn''t be needing it, picked it up, and slid it carefully back into its sheath. 40 seconds. The confrontation had taken him close to the exit of the room, so he opened it without any fanfare, and upon noticing that he wasn''t hearing any steps coming to approach him, turned around to see a stunned Mia staring at him with wide eyes, seemingly frozen in her spot by the entrance. ¡°Are you coming?¡± He asked. At which Mia slowly nodded and woodenly joined him in exiting the room. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The structure they found themselves in after closing the door was about what he''d expected. A dirt tunnel lined with some stones to give it structure, the glowing blue teleportation crystal hanging off the ceiling in front of them. They walked around it as they quietly made their way towards the other end. ¡°I wonder if the doors are actually locked when there is a red cross on them, I know that the ones leading backwards are not.¡± Lock mused while looking downwards to make sure he didn''t trip over anything. The ground was slightly uneven. Mia pointed forwards silently, causing Lock to break out of his musings and to look up at the wooden door leading to the next room that they had reached. There was a red cross glowing on its surface. ¡°I guess I can just find out. Can''t I?¡± Lock asked himself, rhetorically, as he was already stretching out his hand towards the door handle. Grasping it he cautiously turned it and opened it a miniscule amount, just to make sure he could, before he closed it again. ¡°I guess you can.¡± Mia said. Lock nodded and leaned against the wall, preparing himself for a wait of about ten minutes. Well, if they were just waiting here and relaxing, might as well talk strategy he thought. ¡°We should use this opportunity to talk about our strategy going forward. I think one important mission that we need to complete today is to familiarize ourselves with working in a team. The dungeon offers a great opportunity for that, since no matter how we fail, the risk of death is nigh zero.¡± Lock said eventually. ¡°What do you propose?¡± Mia asked, seeming to immediately agree. Lock tapped a finger to his chi. The helmet emitting a clunking sound at the gesture. ¡°Well, nothing too complicated. You saw earlier how easy the golems were to destabilize. So I''d say...,¡± Lock trailed off and stared into the air for a few seconds, ¡°I just run at them and become the centre of attention while you act like the Ninja you are and pick them off around me.¡± ¡°It sounds very simple.¡± Mia said cautiously, causing Lock to shrug. ¡°This will be our first team-up, anything overly complicated would just muddle it up, need to get a feel first ya get me.¡± He answered in a jovial tone. Mia looked like there was something bothering her about the plan, but that she couldn''t really put her finger on it. Lock could guess what exactly it was that she was thinking, even if it was a misunderstanding, and therefore supplied her the answer to her inner conundrum. ¡°What you''re probably bothered by is the fact that the plan doesn''t directly mention either of us using any skills.¡± He said, and watched as she gave a small nod and give him an expectant look. She probably wanted him to elaborate. ¡°Well it''s nothing special really, I just consider the insight an enemy can gain into my fighting style and the resources expended more dangerous to my survival than having a fight last few seconds longer. Naturally, I won''t hesitate to use skills when it''s necessary, but fighting these earth golems is hardly a challenge.¡± Lock said. ¡°It''s not like there will be anyone spying on us while we''re fighting here though.¡± Mia said, apparently not understanding the implication that she was one of the people he was hiding his skills from, and then continued with an actually good point, ¡°and stamina is also a resource.¡± Looking at her lithe build, he had to concede to that she didn''t look like she had much stamina. Although¡­ as he¡¯d mentioned earlier, a misunderstanding had occurred. He hadn¡¯t directly told her not to use skills. He¡¯d said ¡®act like a Ninja¡¯, what she took from that was her own problem, but he could continue with the current flow of the conversation. Dig for some information. ¡°I can see how the stamina might be an issue, and I apologize for not having considered your probable lack thereof. If I may ask, how high is your Endurance?¡± The question caused Mia to eye Lock warily. Revealing statistics was after all, a rather personal matter. Lock failed to see the issue, since she had already shared her skills with him earlier, even if would act like he¡¯d forgotten by now, but he could certainly understand her reluctance. Stats were... a summation of a person''s being to a certain extent. It was hard to bare them to the world and offer one''s self defence-lessly to its cruel judgement. ¡°If it makes you feel any better, my Endurance currently rests at 34.¡± Lock said, lying, seemingly extending an olive branch. Only to receive an incredulous look in return. Thankfully Mia decided to tell him her statistic before the silence had the chance of becoming too awkward. A soft, ¡°13¡±, managing to find its way through the air to his ears. Ah, this was indeed not very much, especially considering that the number 13 had a slightly different meaning when attached to a woman rather than a man. Sexual dimorphism and all that. Lock hadn''t considered the fact that he could have three times Mia''s Endurance, but now that he knew he could definitely sympathise with her worries over needlessly prolonging fights. She was a Ninja, a hybrid class very similar to a Spellsword, but more stealth oriented. Thinking that he had told her that she should avoid using skills, in her case magical ones¡­ It basically closed off half her avenue of attack, if not more. This in addition to her low Endurance... Ninjas used mana, and mana regenerated. It would be foolish not to use skills at least once in the beginning. If one didn¡¯t, one would entirely miss out on mana¡¯s regenerative potential. ¡°Under concern of the new information forwarded I completely agree that it would be rather unwise for you to refrain from using skills. Can you please name them again so we can have an earnest discussion about their potential in the current scenario, I seem to have forgotten.¡± Lock said, acting slightly embarrassed to sell the lie. ¡°Wall Rush, lets me walk up walls for a certain period of time if I take a running start; Energize Weapon lets me magically sharpen my weapons by at least a factor of two; Stealth which you should know; Hidden Mist, which lets me condense water in a thick mist laced with my mana, disrupting magic sensing and letting me feel through it; and Groundeating Stride which shortens the space between and enemy and I.¡± Mia rattled off effortlessly. Just as many skills as she¡¯d given him last time, the same ones as well. The ploy hadn¡¯t worked then. He¡¯d been hoping that she¡¯d reveal more the second time, maybe give him some insight into how to attain the Ninja Class. Not that he wanted it, but alas, twas not to be apparently. It would be suspicious if he asked a third time so he decided to drop the line of inquiry. He would simply have to carefully analyze her fighting style to see if it gave any hints. A problem occurred to him while he was considering her skills though. None of them sounded like they would be particularly useful here. Maybe he just didn''t know how to apply them to the current scenario? Well whatever, he simply nodded at her expectant gaze, turned to the door that suddenly wasn''t crossed out anymore and deciding to drop the idea of discussing her skills. He said the only thing he could really say. ¡°Use your skills at your own discretion, just avoid the Hidden Mist, it would blind me as well.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29
With Mia''s help the fights turned from easy, to laughably so. Now, they were by no means a good team, they''d only just started after all, but having a person working beside him definitely lightened his burden. Despite a few mishaps that occurred Mia was definitely more of an ally than a detriment, and was growing ever more so with every room they passed. Lock was improving as well, quickly getting used to the rhythm of the earth golems and to his role of, ''me tank, me smash.'' The way it worked was that Lock would go in and basically brawl with the golems, just as he''d suggested earlier, using no skills, expect of course for his Vanguard armour mastery, but that was a passive. Mia meanwhile weaved in and out of the flow of battle, cleanly cutting down golems that he was distracting at the moment with her, he assumed, energized Ninjato, seldomly drawing aggro to herself. This way they passed one room, two rooms, Harald, who seemed more respectful than angry at being overtaken, three rooms, and four rooms, until they needed to take a short break. Mostly due to Mia being out of breath. This was by no means a bother, since the occasion coincidenced with the encounter of a door with a red cross on it, meaning that they would have had to wait anyway. ¡°Don''t sit down.¡± Lock gently told Mia as he saw her about to do just that. ¡°Walk around slowly, stand if you can''t do that. Sitting down will freeze up your body and heighten the risk of injury.¡± He explained. This was how they waited for the next room to become available, Lock simply standing there with crossed arms, and Mia shambling around, the red tinge to her skin slowly disappearing and her breathing evening out again. She also took occasional glances at Lock. ¡°How are you completely fine?¡± She asked him curiously, at which he tilted his head. ¡°Your Endurance is higher, but your role is also more intensive and you''re lugging around much more weight than I am. Yet I haven''t heard your breathing become even slightly laboured since we''ve begun.¡± She elaborated. Lock filed another point of evidence under the assumption that Mia had good senses as he considered his answer. ¡°Did you know that by smiling, even if you don''t feel like it, you will become less stressed and happier?¡± Lock asked, waving away an answer and continuing immediately. ¡°Well now you do. What I''m getting at, is that the body is a tool. I imagine that I''ve simply taken more steps in finding out the little tricks to wield it properly than you. For example breathing, it results directly from the condition of the body, but to a certain extent, it also works the other way around. The breathing impacting the state of the body.¡± ¡°I knew that,¡± Mia said with a pout, waving her arms in circles, for some reason, ¡°but the body still affects the breathing, eventually you can''t keep it constrained with simple breathing techniques.¡± Well, if she knew, then there really was only one answer. Well, two, but naturally he would go with the one that would make him appear more impressive. ¡°It must be willpower then, I guess.¡± Lock said with a shrug. ¡°A body is still capable of more, even when it''s screaming for release, it¡¯s up to us to shut it up and to make it continue with the task at hand.¡± Noticing her pout growing even more exaggerated he tried to console her. ¡°Don''t worry overly much about it. It comes with age I imagine.¡± ¡°How old are you really?¡± She suddenly asked. Lock wondered if she had been trying to catch him off guard with that question, if so, the lead-up had been horrible. Although it was nice to know that he wasn''t the only one trying to more closely profile the other. ¡°It''s not really pertinent to the situation at hand, therefore I''ll abstain from answering that.¡± He said. Mia slowly dropped the pouty expression, that had probably been an attempt to manipulate him through his mammalian instincts. Glancing at the door revealed that the red cross was still present. They sure were taking their time weren''t they, Lock thought to himself. The question of how a group of four was faring so badly re-emerged. Unwilling to simply squalor in boredom while waiting he turned to Mia. ¡°What do you think about the fact that a party of four considered a seven minute clear time to be impressive, and that they''re taking so long now?¡± He asked, gaining a glance before Mia turned away again and continued her slow march. One, two, three, four; one, two, thre. ¡°They must be switching out, holding one in reserve.¡± She suddenly said with an unexpected confidence. Lock refrained from raising an eyebrow. She wouldn''t be able to see it anyway. The helmet kind of got in the way. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± He asked. ¡°Nobody can be that incompetent.¡± Mia said, causing him to let out a chuckle, thereby drawing aggro from the Ninja who fixed him with an imperious stare. ¡°It''s a good answer, but it is one directly abstracted from yourself. If four of you were to fail clearing the first room in three minutes people would indeed have cause to dub you incompetent. They aren''t four different looking, yet same versions of you however. They''re probably peasants who have picked up a weapon and have never received any actual training.¡± Lock commented.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°By that logic I would also be assuming that they are switching out since I am, uh, projecting my own stamina issues onto them.¡± Mia said quickly. ¡°Yes, although to be fair, one must abstract the presupposition about life from one''s experiences, since those are the only ones you have.¡± ¡°What''s the point of this discussion?¡± Mia asked, curious. ¡°To pass the time.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± She trailed off into silence. ¡°What do you think is the reason for their slowness?¡± She eventually asked, at which Lock gave another short laugh. ¡°Once you''ve lived as long as me, you will realise that there are only two things in this vast universe that are infinite. The amount of knowledge that I do not possess, and human stupidity.¡± Lock said, amusement tingeing his tone. ¡°That''s a pretty pessimistic world view, but hey, if the knowledge that you do not have is infinite, then what''s mine?¡± Mia said in a slightly depreciating tone. ¡°I don''t know. Infinity times two?¡± Lock fired back, gaining an amused smile thrown in his direction. -/- Lock glanced at the door, still a red cross. A sigh escaped his mouth, they must have arrived here just as the other party entered. Had they been even a minute faster they probably could have overtaken them. Overtaken... Now that he thought about it, did he actually want to overtake them? Harald had been seemingly fine with it, but Harald had also only been one person, he couldn''t have done much about it either way. Had he simply been making a fist in his pocket? While he was by no means incompetent in social situations, no one could claim that women were not on average better equipped for reading and manipulating social cues than men. ¡°Mia, about Harald, do you think he was actually fine with us overtaking him, or was he simply hiding his displeasure due to him not being able to do much about it anyway?¡± He asked. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say he was entirely fine with it, but he probably knew it would have been unfair of him to hold us back.¡± Mia answered fairly quickly. Lock nodded, so he hadn''t misjudged the teen too much, well, as long as he trusted Mia''s analysis. About the party in front of them however... They seemed, prideful, they had after all announced to the whole room how long it would take them to clear the first room and sure, while Lock had done so as well, he liked to think that he had an actual reason. Namely derailing any attempts from other parties trying to get close to his, by making it clear how gaping the chasm between them truly was. The party of four, he tried to think of an ulterior motive that would fit the situation, and that would redeem them in his eyes as something other than simply prideful fools, but he couldn''t think of anything. With that attitude, they might object to being passed over, and with the numerical advantage they might even feel like they had the power to do something about it. Dungeons were hard to police, people died in them occasionally without human intervention, and if one was careful about it the wounds could be indistinguishable from ones inflicted by a golem. Nobody would bother investigating a few iron ranks dying too thoroughly. But the experience that four idiots would offer him was not really worth the risk of an investigation. Lock was here to scout. That was best done as anonymously as possible. The decision was simple, but he would rather get a second opinion first. He asked Mia about her opinion on the party ahead of them, and she agreed with his deduction. Too prideful to not make some sort of issue out of it. ¡°I see.¡± He muttered, took a glance at the door, still a red cross, before continuing. ¡°We''ll wait here then, better to just avoid the trouble.¡± He decided. ¡°What if the party of four already passed another party though? Maybe the one in front of us is the one that got passed over, and they''re just very slow.¡± Mia interjected. At which Lock shrugged. ¡°We still have about five hours, and the possibility of the four passing over anyone is lower than the possibility of them not having done so.¡± He said, at which Mia grudgingly nodded and continued her pacing. They waited like this for several more minutes, the red cross still not disappearing. It had already almost been half an hou- ¡°It''s already been almost half an hour, maybe someone is injured, we should go in.¡± Mia suddenly said, turning towards the door and making a motion of stretching out her hand towards it. Lock tilted his head at her. ¡°That''s... not a reason.¡± He said, and she aborted the motion, although not before sending him a disquieted look. ¡°And even so, more likely than anything, they''re simply waiting in there to ambush anyone coming in.¡± He elaborated, silently judging her for her belief in the good of humanity. What a weird Ninja. Was she going to tell him to believe it next? ¡°For what purpose even?¡± She, well snarling was a bit of a strong word, but the question she directed at him was expressed in a tone that was harsher than necessary. Lock tilted his head at her, again. ¡°Kill, steal,¡± he pause ¡°rape, obviously.¡± He said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Even if that were the case, we could easily take them,¡± she said, ¡°are lives that are potentially in danger worth less than the small chance of us being investigated for self-defense?¡± She finished with a question. ¡°Yes, several times over in fact.¡± Lock answered immediately with conviction backing his words. The only thing it got him was a disbelieving glare. ¡°You can¡¯t actually think that.¡± Mia said aghast. Lock shrugged. ¡°I see, so you¡¯re that type of person,¡± her glare hardened and she spat on the side, ¡°all that talk about rape and murder, are you sure you''re not just projecting?¡± She bitingly asked him. He snorted. Funny. ¡°How about this, we wait here for ten more minutes, after which I can''t justify waiting any longer anyway, time limit and all, and then we go in.¡± Lock said as he languidly stopped leaning against the wall and took a step towards Mia, gesturing slowly in the air. ¡°If you''re right, and there is indeed someone injured waiting on us, his party having left him behind while fleeing, whatever, I''ll admit you''re right and release you from your obligation of having to serve my callous self.¡± He said as he approached her slowly, non-threateningly. ¡°But if I''m right.¡± He sprang forward, his left hand intercepting hers as it went for the ninjato. His right simultaneously locked around her throat. He squeezed ruthlessly, continuing forwards to slam her back against the tunnel wall. She tried to wiggle out through the pain of the impact, but a threatening squeeze of her delicate neck immediately acted as a sedative against that foolishness. ¡°But if I''m right,¡± he repeated as he gazed into her suddenly fearful eyes, ¡°then you shut your mouth about your altruistic nonsense and don''t snark at me like that ever again.¡± Lock said, still holding onto his calm tone ¡°Are we understood?¡± Lock asked, after having lost himself within her fearful eyes for a second or two. She didn''t respond. ¡°Are we understood!?¡± He asked again, more shouting it in her face than really asking, as he violently intensified his grip on her throat. She finally managed several frantic nods, to which he returned one. Deciding that he''d proven his point, he began to release her from her bondage. He first let go of her arm, which went on to hang limply at her side and then he carelessly threw her aside by the throat, turned his back on her and languidly made his way back to his previous position, where he once again leaned against the wall. He watched dispassionately as Mia lay on the floor, unmoving, in a position reminiscent of a beaten dog, a dead look in her eyes. ¡°You should get up and walk around at least, your muscles will freeze up like that.¡± Lock said. He thought she hadn''t heard him at first, but then she slowly righted herself from her position of lying on the floor, upwards onto her knees, and stood up on shaky legs to return to her pacing. Refusing to meet his gaze all the while. Good. Lock wouldn''t lie and say he hadn¡¯t enjoyed the small altercation, but it had been done out of necessity. If Mia balked at the order of leaving people who might need help to their probable demise when the chance of it actually being so was miniscule at best, she would more than just balk at the things that he planned on doing in this dungeon in the future. Better to make it clear now that her morality was subordinate to his orders. He couldn¡¯t help but ask what was wrong with her moral compass, wasn¡¯t she a member of the Underground? Didn¡¯t that mean she shouldn¡¯t have one in the first place? That was the moment Harald decided to walk in. He froze upon seeing them. A grin made its way onto Lock¡¯s face, and he filed away the fact that Mia had flinched when Harald had entered the room. ¡°Harald, good that you¡¯re here, we¡¯ve encountered a problem¡± Lock said in a serious voice. Chapter 30 ¡°So what you''re telling me, is that the group of four have been doing a rotation to keep up their energy and are now waiting in the next room to ambush me after I''ve tired myself out.¡± Harald said in a worried tone. Lock nodded, ¡°It''s the conclusion I came to with the information present. What it all hinges on is the assumption that I made about there being something sour between you and them, or them targeting you as a victim of circumstance. Being the only solo adventurer in line and all. Do you think it''s plausible?¡± he asked. Harald dragged a hand down his face. ¡°I guess you could say that we''ve had previous interactions. Me and the leader, Butch. We live in the same area and we''ve sparred several times at the training ground. He''s always beaten me before, he''s been an adventurer for longer, but recently I''ve started winning.¡± He glanced down at his sword, which was once again balanced upon its tip. ¡°Ever since I got this sword.¡± He said hesitantly. ¡°You think he took the defeat badly enough to do something about it?¡± Lock asked. Harald reluctantly nodded. ¡°He''s definitely the type. His father holds some power as a city guard captain where we live. Butch is used to bullying others and getting away with it.¡± He seemed hesitant to say more. Therefore Lock made a hand-sign in Mia''s direction, who was standing slightly off from the two men talking, at his gesture she quietly piped up however. ¡°Is there something special about the sword?¡± She asked in a slightly raspy voice. Her throat must have still been hurting. Thankfully she''d been mindful enough to cover up her bruised neck with her scarf once Harald had entered the room. Lock nodded inwardly at her question. He''d only needed her to continue on the conversation, Harald probably being more open to bearing his secrets to a girl than to Lock, but Mia had gone above and beyond by asking the most important question. It was good to see that the previous altercation hadn''t affected her too much. His hypothesis about her was correct. Happy Time was too valuable, she considered him to be too high-levelled, and she herself was, while emotional (he''d only recently found out), not emotional enough to compromise the situation. She would probably forgo telling her sister what had happened. Simply warning her that the mission was high stakes and that they had to give it their all. She would complete her assignment, and try to never interact with him again. Well, there was one scenario where it could all go wrong. She could be right. Someone could be bleeding out in the next room this very moment, and he had said that he''d release her from her obligation if that were indeed true. But the chance of him being wrong... He almost giggled. Harald meanwhile had seemingly finally brought up the courage to answer Mia''s question. ¡°I''m hesitant to say this, the last person I told about my sword was Butch, and its apparently brought me trouble. But, if you''d gone in there you might have gotten into a bad spot meant for me. So I feel I owe ya. I guess.¡± Harald stretched out his hand and plucked the sword from its upright position on the ground, laying it into his lap. ¡°I was never anything special really. Living in a far off village I was just the average boy with slightly higher than average physical stats due to helping my father in the smithy. Until a noble visited our shop one day, seeking to buy a sword. He got what he wanted. The only problem was,¡± his breath hitched, ¡°that he was a bastard who apparently liked testing out the weapons he bought on their creators to make sure that they were of ''sufficient quality''. My father was a good smith, the noble was a weakling. In a fair battle my father would have won, but the noble stabbed him in the back when he was turning around to give him the change for the sword. My father''s apprentice saw everything, but he didn''t do shit to help, only told me and my mother the story afterwards before he ran off. I thought that the monetary situation without Father would be tough, but he had an oddly large amount of coin stashed away. I later found out that while our family needed much, being five heads big and all. Our father had been an exceptionally competent smith, too exceptional for his circumstances. He had never learned from any renowned master, never left the village he was born in, never been particularly inspired. The mystery wouldn''t let me go, and so after I''d become an Adventurer, and deemed myself strong enough to go back there and defend myself in case of any unpleasantness happening, I returned to the home of my youth. I found the smithy burned down, likely to hide any evidence of what had occurred there. But that didn''t stop me from searching. I went out there in the dead of night, looking through the ash and rubble for several days until I found the secret compartment under the forge that I knew my father had, but had never known the location of. Within I found some more coins, and well-crafted tools, but most importantly, I found this sword.¡± He unsheathed the sword slightly, and Lock couldn''t help but whistle, a bastard sword always carried with it a certain connotation of inelegance, but this particular example blew that expectation right out of the water.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. It was a beautiful blade. The metal glittered like starlight, reflecting everything in its surroundings. It seemed fiendishly sharp as well. As if it could cut the very air. ¡°Well, someone put a lot of effort into making this sword, obviously, but does it walk the talk, or is it all bark and no bite?¡± Lock asked, trying to appear nonchalant. Harald gave him an odd look before he continued on with his explanation. ¡°This sword is special, for within it, live the shades of its previous wielders. I don''t know if all of the previous wielders were great swordsmen, or if the sword only accepts the shades of great swordsmen, but,¡± Harald had a revenant look on his face, ¡°every single shade in here has the skills to become at least a diamond ranked adventurer only with their swordsmanship. It¡¯s also a very good blade, studying the sword is what helped my father become such an unusually good smith.¡± Well, Lock couldn''t claim that he wasn''t impressed even further with that particular effect, but any and all interest he had in actually possessing the sword immediately disappeared with the utterance that there were shades living within it. Shades were only impressions that a person left behind, not even one thousandth of a soul, but Lock liked his soul, no matter what infinitely small percentage of it, right where it was. ¡°So, I imagine you can draw upon the experience of the shades within the sword to bolster your own skill?¡± Lock still asked dutifully, causing Harald to nod. ¡°Yeah, for only one Endurance point a month, you can gain access to the swordsmanship skills of one of the shades. The best part however is that the skills persist to a lesser degree even when you''re not using the sword. Butch for example, I beat with a wooden practice sword.¡± He explained. Lock meanwhile, was busy being struck by a feeling of irony so pure, that one couldn''t have distilled it any further if one had the power of a god. This sword, was a ridiculously powerful artefact. While most would think that using stat points to feed it was going a bit overboard. The levelling speed one could gain by -without training mind you- having access to the sword skills of a master, more than made up for it. It even had more tangible benefits: The body being led by the shade of a swords-master would naturally retain some of the muscle memory, leading to a permanent skill increase. ¡°Well, I have to give it to you, you''re in possession of one of the most useful artefacts I''ve ever heard of, but you obviously lack the brain to wield it if you told anyone about it.¡± Lock said, expressing his true opinion about the manner. What an idiot... Harald rubbed the back of his head. Hopefully in shame. ¡°Bragging about it to Butch wasn''t my brightest moment, but... thanks to your warning I don''t have to experience the consequences of my stupidity.¡± ¡°Oh, I think you are going to experience very harsh consequences for your stupidity in the near future. If you don''t solve the issue right now, I mean.¡± Lock informed him in an exasperated tone, causing Harald to tense up and send a questioning look his way. Lock wondered if the guy was too altruistic to consider the obvious, or if he was just dumb. ¡°Okay, thought experiment. You''re an asshole with a small gang of friends and you''ve just found out a guy you previously thought was your whipping boy has stumbled upon a powerful artefact and is now leaving you in the dust with his progress. What do you do?¡± Lock asked. After Harald took more than a minute to answer, and just stared at him blankly, Lock couldn''t help but answer the question himself. ¡°You take your butt buddies, tell them that that little shit Harald has been getting uppity, and plan an ambush for him. You beat him up. Maybe ''accidentally'' kill him so no one in your gang can ever talk about what happened, without being complicit in murder, and after the deed, you non-nonchalantly take Harald''s sword. You don''t say anything about it being an artefact, you just take it, telling your friends its a trophy or something. Does this scenario may-haps sound plausible to you.¡± Lock said with a forced smile infliction in his tone. ¡°Yeah, sure, but now that I know of the ambush I can just avoid it.¡± Harald said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Lock face-palmed. The clang that emitted from his helmet as his gauntlet smacked into it resounding harshly through the tunnel. ¡°That''s not a solution, that just means that they''re going to try to ambush you somewhere else next time, and you won''t know about it since it was simple luck that I noticed what was going on.¡± Lock said. ¡°Well what am I supposed to do then.¡± The words seemingly burst out of Harald. ¡°I''m not an idiot, I know that if I escape now they''ll just come for me again, but what the hell am I supposed to do here!¡± He finished, almost shouting. Lock grinned. All according to plan. But outwardly, he emotionally, smashed his hand into the wall he was leaning in, ¡°you''re supposed to go in and kill the bastards!¡± ¡°I''m fucking outnumbered, how the flying shit do you think I''m suppose to do that!¡± Herald screamed back while jumping up and laying a hand on his sword hilt. ¡°You know what, fuck, okay, I''ll help you kill those shits, I don''t feel like waiting here for the next seven days,¡± Lock started, feeling like he was killing his vocal chords, ¡°but I get the experience, and let me use your sword, I don''t want this traced back to me!¡± He finished. ¡°How do I know you won''t just run off with the sword huh!¡± Harald retorted, causing Lock to stomp on the ground theatrically. ¡°Who gives a shit about your fucking sword. I like my Endurance points right where they are! Also what kind of fucking person do you take me for bro, someone who''d just rob a guy because he has something I want!?¡± Lock shouted, and then finished with a more quiet ¡°You''re here stuck with me and my subordinate anyway, if I wanted the sword I could have it.¡± Harald''s eyes got slightly moist and he closed in on Lock, causing him to almost jump back and draw his weapon, but he relaxed when he noticed that the other teen was drawing him into a hug. ¡°You''re a real bro, bro.¡± Harald said, almost sobbing. Lock awkwardly patted his back, locking gazes with an incredulous Mia from his position looking over Harald''s shoulder. She pulled down her scarf and pointed at the purple knots intertwining over her delicate neck. Lock shrugged. Chapter 31 Lock swung around Harald''s sword in the air in an attempt to get used to it. It was a well-made sword. Perfectly balanced (as all things should be), lighter than it looked, and so beautiful that watching it become an extension of the arm made the wielder''s soul cry out in aesthetic ecstasy. But, they were working under a time constraint, and so the time that Lock spent familiarizing himself with the sword was kept short. After only a few dozen seconds he stopped, letting the weapon rest at his side. ¡°Are you sure about this? It is four on one.¡± Harald asked worriedly. Lock waved him off. While it was indeed a bit of a stretch taking on all four by his lonesome, it needed to look like it had been one person doing the deed. And since Lock was no crime scene specialist, the easiest way of achieving that was, by actually fighting them one on four. In addition to that. Claiming that the ambushers had set their sights on Harald had been a gamble, directed at getting the not so unsubstantial experience that four iron rank adventurers could grant him, while getting none of the blame. It needed to be Lock cutting them down, because he didn''t trust the other two to not halt in their slaughtering if the victims tried to plead with them and explain the possible misunderstanding. And while the other possibility was simply the fact that they were attempting to ambush Mia and him instead, Lock needed Harald to completely believe that Lock was his saviour, and had absolutely no ulterior motives beyond the good in his heart. Only then did he trust the man unquestioningly to turn himself in to the adventurer''s guild and confess to his crime of self-defence. ¡°I''m going in.¡± Lock said simply. Harald and Mia staying in their spots as he approached the door. Harald still looked worried, while Mia seemed to be trying to burn a hole into the door. She must have still been hoping for a different conclusion to the scenario. Cute. He shunted those observations aside however as he entered the room. The door swung open to the inside, and the first thing he had to do was dodge a wild shove coming from his right. He did this by tipping forward, his heel smacking against the door, closing it, during the move. Couldn''t have them escaping could he. His eyes locked with those of Butch, who was standing in the middle of the room, or they would have locked, had Butch not been staring horrified at something behind Lock. Lock allowed himself a glance backwards since, after noting that the third hooligan, the second was standing next to Butch, was stationed at the other side of the door, right where Lock would have landed had the fourth hooligan''s push been successful. Talking about the fourth hooligan, his bisected corpse lay on the ground behind Lock, an almost artistic splash of blood now covering the door. Lock looked down at the sword in his right hand. It had blood on it. Huh, he hadn''t even noticed that he''d struck out during his dodge forwards, odd that. Those were the thoughts flitting through his head as his arm once again lashed out, the other living hooligan by the door being just close enough, and frozen in what appeared to be shock and fear, that the tip of his sword managed to reach and cut through his internal and external carotid artery just above the thyroid cartilage. Blood splashed again, and the owner of the liquid grabbed at his neck, as if he could somehow staunch the bleeding. Lock heard him fumble with the doorknob as he rushed forward, towards the last two of the would be ambushers. One of whom, not-Butch, was fleeing. Couldn''t have that. Thus when he reached Butch, who shouted something, drew his sword and took a swing at him, Lock simply rolled underneath it, continuing to run towards the escapee. Thankfully he managed to reach him before he opened the door. Lock subsequently killed him with a slash through the spinal cord right above the cauda equina.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He crouched down as he finished the action, feeling something, a sword, most likely, lightly being deflected off his helmet. He heard Butch shout something, but ignored it, as he sprang up in a spinning back slash. Butch somehow managing to dodge it by quickly blitzing backwards in a move that left behind a trail of bright light. Lock followed, assailing the still shouting teen with series of three slashes, the first of which broke his guard, Butch''s sword being mispositioned above the teens head, the second of which cut off the arm holding the sword, and the third of which decapitated him. The body fell, and the head smacked down onto the ground with a thump, not rolling anywhere, Lock noted. A soft whimper reached his ears, and Lock turned around. The runner who''d managed to get the door half open was making some odd sounds. Oh, right, Lock hadn''t killed him, he''d just turned him into a quadriplegic. ¡°Silly me.¡± He muttered as he walked and finished the job with a precise stab to the heart. Then he just sort of stood there, thinking about what had just transpired. After a few moments he came to a terrifying conclusion. A shade living within the sword could be unlocked for one month by sacrificing one point of Endurance, but it wasn''t necessarily the wielder that had to be the one to give up his attributes. The shades were unlocked, for now, anyone who picked up the sword afterwards would have access to it. This meant that the sword once again had value, but well, Lock chuckled as he made to return to the door that he''d entered from. Being basically used as a puppet by the shades living within the sword wasn''t particularly fun, and he wasn''t the type of man to simply steal from people he knew without a good reason. The sword, he thought as he kicked away the two corpses blocking the door and opened it, was a shortcut, and a man who had access to an infinite amount of time had no need for shortcuts. Especially shortcuts that he would not enjoy taking. While he had set himself up a goal to reach, for men without goals rotted away, Lock would not go as far as to throw away his own morality, the transgression of which would harshly impact his enjoyment of the journey, for the achievement of the goal. It was a mostly arbitrary goal anyway, something he''d picked because immortality was what he''d been chasing for most of his existence already and he didn''t feel like switching directions in such a sudden manner. One needed to swerve lightly, enjoy the full spectrum of what each direction offered. Lock coughed once he''d noticed he''d been standing at the door staring at nothing for several seconds and walked over to Harald, to whom he held out the bloodied sword, handle first. The teen took it, sat down, and promptly pulled out a rag from somewhere to start cleaning. ¡°Thanks.¡± He said. ¡°Journey before destination.¡± Lock replied, nodded at him, and was just about to bring up the now planned move of Harald turning himself in when he heard loud retching and the sound of something wet and chunky splatting onto the ground. He turned towards the room he''d just exited with a sigh, and as expected, saw a shaking Mia barely managing to stay on her feet by holding on to the door frame with one hand, as she retched onto the ground. A not insignificant puddle of bile gathering at her feet. This was the moment where Lock completely discarded the thought of him being the boss of anyone. He was a glorified babysitter at most. The twins being his ill gained charges for the duration of the job. Lock hesitated for only a moment, before walking over to Mia and starting to rub circles on her back, the scene reminding him very vividly of a more innocent time. When his younger sister had gotten very drunk and he''d been the one to hold up her hair as she hugged the toilet bowl for dear life. At least Mia had had the foresight to bind her hair into a ponytail. Mia 1; Victoria 0. Almost unnoticed Harald had walked up next to him to gaze into the room. Throwing a disdainful glance at the still retching Mia, he entered, walked over to the torso of the bisected corpse lying face down, and turned the torso around so he could see the dead man''s face. ¡°Jonny.¡± He said, and gave a loud sigh. Sneezing, probably from the smell, he turned around the corpse that had gained a large secondary smile on its neck and gave another sigh. ¡°Kasin.¡± He didn''t bother going over to the other two corpses, apparently being able to tell who they were from afar. ¡°Martin, Butch.¡± ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Harald said, suddenly turning towards Lock, ¡°I haven''t forgotten my part of the deal. I''ll go turn myself in now, not like there will be much of a punishment. Four people ambushing one.¡± Harald shook his head. ¡°Bastards.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Lock said, causing Harald to halt on his way towards the rune stone. ¡°I should tell you how exactly I killed them in case the questions get too in depth.¡± And thus he did, in excruciating detail, Mia having found herself within his embrace in the lead up to his exposition. After a minute of recounting his experience in gory detail he was done, and there was nothing more holding Harald here, and thus he left, but not before giving him, or Mia, he could not tell, a few parting words. ¡°Mercy is for the strong, I don''t like what happened here, but it was necessary. Anything else would have been risky. I think I''ll be leaving for the front lines for now, my adventurer license being suspended soon and all. Goodbye.¡± Lock and Mia watched him leave, the rune stone porting him away the moment he touched it, body dissolving in a burst of blue sparkles. ¡°Only that there was another way, you''re definitely strong enough for mercy.¡± Mia muttered into Lock''s collar. Well, no actually, her misconception about his strength was clouding her view of the situation. But Lock nonetheless replied. ¡°When maggots appear in your food, do you kindly let them go instead of killing them?¡±, eliciting a disgusted snort mixed with a laugh from the girl in his arms. Lock gently stroked her neck in response, for a moment it was as if he could actually feel her body heat through his gauntlets. ¡°Don''t worry, I know my place.¡± She muttered awkwardly. Chapter 32 Several hours later, having taken four more stops due to Mia''s lack of stamina and infinite mana. The two of them arrived in the final room. Mia quickly collapsing against one of the walls in exhaustion. Lock meanwhile, who''d only started to get slightly out of breath in the last room, where''d they''d fought 20 golems, went to explore the rather large reception room. It was stony, and square, with a gigantic steel door bound in chains taking up the entire wall adjacent to the door that they''d used to enter the place. The fact that there was nothing here, except for the teleportation rune stone, stumped Lock for several seconds. While he hadn''t expected a very obvious ritual circle to just be spread out on the ground in a place that adventurers probably visited regularly, he had expected some clues at least. Well, he was here now. It was time to start searching. Lock bent down, pulled out one of his daggers, and started the tedious task of inserting the blade in-between the stones and shaking it to see if any of them were loose. It was quite literally the only hiding place he could possibly imagine being present here. It didn''t take him long to finish the entirety of the floor, but having found nothing, he spread his search onto the walls. Well, at least the lower half of them, he couldn''t reach any higher. Another few minutes passed by, the only sound occupying the room being the metallic one of Lock''s work, and Mia''s slowly lightening breathing. Then, after a while, both of the sounds ceased. The walls had revealed nothing. ¡°Odd.¡± Lock muttered, as he sat down next to the tired looking Mia to think. He''d checked all available surfaces but hadn''t found any hints at a ritual being used here. No molten wax from ritualistic candles, no runes, no stones with slightly altered properties due to having come into contact with magic. Either this wasn''t the room that they were completing the ritual in, or they were very good at hiding their traces. Invisible ink for the runes? A thorough cleaning after every ritual? ¡°You haven''t checked the ceiling and the door yet.¡± Mia said from her position sprawled out on the floor next to him. Apparently holding up her torso in a sitting position was too much for the poor girl. ¡°I don''t feel like touching the door. I''m pretty sure there are some nasty enchantments, or straight out curses stuck to it.¡± Lock replied. ¡°And I can''t really reach the ceiling.¡± He finished, and demonstrated his inability by standing up and jumping as high as he could. He didn''t even manage to reach two thirds of the way up there. Understandable, considering the ceiling was almost fourteen feet high. Carefully analysing the dull rows of stones above also didn''t reveal any hints that would indicate the ritual having been completed up there. ¡°How would they get up there anyway, and if they could, would they really bother every single time they had to do a repetition of the ritual?¡± Lock asked himself more than Mia, but she answered anyway. ¡°They''d only need to do it once, a skill to get them up there, pull out the stones, paint the runes on the back of the stones, and stick them back in.¡± She said. ¡°I guess I''m not well versed in rituals, but I can imagine that one doesn''t necessarily have to be right next to the runes one is using to cast one.¡± He muttered. ¡°You don''t have to guess. It is so. Distance matters little as long as one is closer than 21 feet, what''s important is the constellation of the participants, but standing under the runes, instead of on them, changes little.¡± Mia said with a slightly passionate tone tingeing her voice. ¡°You seem taken with the topic.¡± Lock commented, at which she shrugged. The action did interesting things to her breasts. A detached observation. Now wasn''t the time. But her interest in runes. He would come back to that later. An unfitting interest for a girl probably raised in a family of Ninjas? ¡°Well, I have no way of getting up there and loosening the stones, and I can''t help but remember you mentioning a particular skill that would be useful in this situation.¡± Lock said, laying a gauntleted hand on her shoulder. ¡°I... don''t think I''m physically capable of doing that right now. Sticking to walls is a challenge at the best of times.¡± She said. ¡°Now?¡± She shook her head. Lock hummed as he mentally went through the inventory of potions he had with him. Technically speaking he did have a few things that would help Mia recover at least a bit of her stamina. They would just take a while to take effect, and while they still had about two hours until the repetition back home was completely finished, they would lose at least one and a half if they went ahead with that particular option. This would basically stop them from being able to search for the ritual anywhere else, as they would then have to return to avoid possibly meeting the Castouts if they walked from completing the ritual, directly to the dungeon. The danger of them being forewarned, even if it was just a subconscious feeling of disquiet, was more dangerous than him not knowing where exactly the gate would spit them out when they followed.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Lock knew it was somewhere in this dungeon, and since the Castouts wanted the boss, they would appear somewhere on the route that he''d just covered. A route he was now tangentially familiar with. The chance of the ritual being completed here was also higher than anywhere else. This was the room that the adventurers visiting this dungeon saw the least of after all. ¡°We still have two hours. One and a half should be enough time for you to recover some of your stamina with my help, before we really have to leave.¡± Lock eventually said, having considered all the options he could think off. Not waiting for a reply from Mia he started rummaging through the potions he''d brought with him, eventually managing to fish out the two that he needed. A slow-acting regenerative potion, a function of which was reverting the muscle tissue shredded through strenuous physical activity back to its original state a few hours earlier, the only downside being that this naturally counteracted an actual improvement of the muscles. And a potion that was generally dubbed the stamina up potion, although what it did on a biological level was to accelerate the bodies production of hormones, enzymes and what not, necessary to complete arduous physical tasks. Not really having stamina issues on his own, Lock generally used it for it''s mild wake-up effect. He would need to consider the needs of any teammates he might have the next time he made a batch to bring with him. He''d gotten lucky this time. ¡°First, drink this.¡± Lock said, stretching out the two glass vials in Mia''s direction. She took them from his hands, got into a sitting position and gulped them down without hesitation, although she did make a face of disgust as she did so. Potions, as a general rule of thumb, tasted horrible. ¡°Now give me one of your bare legs.¡± Was Lock''s next command, which he issued as he went through the motions of removing his gauntlets. Mia hesitated, only slightly to her credit, before removing the ninja tabis on her right leg, pulled up the pants, and dropped the appendage into his lap. He took it into his hands, and started roughly massaging it. Now, he was by no means an expert, but he''d been an old man once, so he definitely knew a bit about physiotherapy. Mia, going by her content, if slightly flushed expression, seemed to share his opinion about his skills. Namely just good enough so as to not be accused of using the message as an excuse to cop a feel. No, this was a purely professional gesture, aimed at recovering as much vigour to Mia''s body as quickly as possible so she could complete an important task. If he had been trying to cop a feel he definitely wouldn''t have started with the feet, he noted as he moved up to her calf. He sighed once his arousal started acting up, but remained professional over the next hour as he dutifully finished the massage, avoiding any critical areas. This was partly the reason why he frequented prostitutes. A young bodies hormones, coupled with an old man''s knowledge on how good sex could really be, and how easy it was to get if one had the right attitude, was a mixture for disaster for any meaningful venture. He could have attempted coming clear with his emotions, letting go of worldly desires and all that crap, but whores were easier, and he had things to accomplish. He couldn''t afford spending several hours a day in deep spiritual contemplation, and trying to tame the bull that was the teenage drive for sex, was an almost completely futile task. He''d also had an achieved immortality to celebrate, and before he knew it, it had sort of become a habit. Maybe he''d bother with an attempt at celibacy in one of his next lives, when he wouldn''t have to work against the already formed hormonal reward systems that resulted from continuous sexual encounters. It would be a good idea. Nobody could really claim that fucking one''s way through a species supply of whores was a healthy and productive way to use one''s time. Maybe he''d even settle down to have a family in one of his lives. Lock clapped Mia''s bare back to tell her that he was done with the massage and leaned back, eyes catching on the cloth riding up her athletic back once she''d gotten back into a sitting position. On the other hand, not being horny all the time was well worth the money and time invested, yeah. He cursed the Castouts once again for not having an easily discernible schedule, he was feeling backed up after almost two weeks of no intercourse. ¡°Thanks.¡± Mia said to him after she''d finished adjusting all of her clothes to their previous position. She stretched, he averted his eyes, not that she could see them through his helmet. ¡°It was necessary.¡± He stated, and then got up. Mia''s eyes landed on his bare hands, which had spent the last hour or so roaming all over her body. In a purely platonic way of course. ¡°You''re not putting your gauntlets back on?¡± She asked, causing him to shake his head. ¡°You''ll be walking on the ceiling trying to loosen out stones, I think it would be better for everyone involved were I to catch you with bare hands, instead of gauntleted ones, if you were to fall.¡± Lock replied. Mia nodded with a wince, eyes running down the sharp pointy fingers of the gauntlets sequestered in one of the rooms corners. She gave him a hesitant look, before moving to one of the walls and taking up a running position. ¡°I''ll start then?¡± She said questioningly. He nodded and she took off. Not as fast as she''d been at the start of today''s venture, but she''d recovered a significant amount of her fitness, Lock noted, and tilted his head once she started running up the wall. What an odd sight. She cleared the wall quickly, and stepped onto the ceiling, Lock could almost swear he saw a blue glow emitting out of her feet. Defying gravity she stuck to the ceiling once there, and squatted down to start shoving her ninjato in-between the stone cracks and rattling it. A stone was loosened and fell out at her third attempt. Lock caught it, but had to deposit it onto the ground to catch a flailing Mia not a second later. She took him by surprise, and therefore they both sprawled onto the ground once their bodies met. He watched curiously as she froze up in her position of straddling his waist, face growing red. Lock extended a hand to her face, and gently laid it onto her cheek, before roughly shoving her off of him as he got up, dusted himself off and went over to where he''d dropped the stone. ¡°No damage, good.¡± He muttered as he picked the quader shaped stone up, and turned it around to inspect the side that he''d noticed, as it was falling down, had a symbol drawn onto it. A rune he didn''t recognize, with 21 small dots surrounding it. Lock tilted his head curiously. The 21 dots signified that the ritual here had already been completed. Now the Castouts only needed to finish up the other side and they''d have a full functioning Gate leading right to the boss room of the dungeon. ¡°Well, it seems like our confrontation has moved up in schedule.¡± Lock commented as he handed the stone back to Mia. Understanding his intention she took it, took a few deep breaths and ran up the wall towards where she''d pulled it out from. She stuck it back in. It held, thankfully. She managed to make her own way downwards this time. Lock gazed up at the ceiling, already planning on how they would drop down from there without sustaining any injuries and ambush the Castouts as they fought the boss. Glancing at the still Mia reminded him that he hadn''t told her exactly what they''d be doing yet. The complete explanation of the mission could wait until they were back in his apartment though. He disliked repeating himself. It would be better to tell both the twins at the same time. He nodded at Mia and walked over to the rune stone that would take them back to the entrance of the dungeon. ¡°Come on, let''s get out of here.¡± Chapter 33 The feeling of being dissolved into particles of light, that then travelled to another place, before reforming once again into his flesh and blood body, disturbed Lock. Understandably so, considering it was one of the few acts of magic he''d witnessed that would not be replicable by the technology that he''d so intimately experienced in his last world. This manner of teleportation hadn''t even been on the horizon back when he''d been a scientist on the forefront of the soul conundrum. It brought up the old worry that his physical Classes would one day prove insufficient in providing defence against a person who''d studied the ways of changing the universe via the utilization of mana. Lock discarded the worry as he always did. There was no use in dwelling on problems to which solutions were already being pursued. He made his way to the alley where he''d changed clothes, having told Mia to either sneak into his room in her gear, or to switch clothing and simply enter through the front door. Having stashed away his adventurer clothes once again securely in the sack, he strapped it over his shoulder and entered Ms. Richard''s house through the front door, noting that Dog Breath wasn''t looking too good. Almost twelve hours of standing watch would that to anyone, poor lad. Entering his room he found Mia already present, clad fully in the gear that she''d worn to the dungeon. She also appeared to be sleeping on his bed. ¡°How''d she get inside?¡± Lock asked Tia, who was leaning against one of the walls in obvious boredom staring into space, listening horn by her side. ¡°Through the window.¡± Tia answered, causing Lock to sigh. Was he the only one who was incapable of doing that without being noticed? ¡°Whatever. I''ll wake her up later to give you both a more in depth briefing of the mission. How long until the ritual is finished?¡± Lock finished with a question. ¡°Half an hour.¡± Tia said. Lock nodded, pulled out a medium sized vial filled with a murky brown liquid from his night-shelf, and sat down on the floor. He opened it, to Tia''s clear disgust. He could commiserate, it reeked truly awful, but thankfully he wouldn''t spend much time actually smelling the thing. Lock stretched out the hand with the vial to Tia, a tired, ¡°cheers,¡± hushing across his lips before he tipped the vial back to chug the liquid inside. He gagged, but managed to retain the contents of his stomach. ¡°What was that?¡± Tia asked in a grossed out tone of voice. ¡°Nutrient potion, all the body-building materials and calories your body needs to remain functioning. I actually prepared some real food, but since the ritual ends in half an hour and I don''t know what comes after, I''d rather ''eat'' something that won''t lay heavily in my stomach.¡± Lock explained. Doing sports on a full stomach was already discomforting enough, being in a fight with a full stomach might actually turn out to be fatal. ¡°Why do you think having something in your stomach will hinder you. Don''t they still have like three repetitions of the ritual to finish?¡± Tia asked with a tilted head. ¡°We found the other side of the Gate in the dungeon. Only one problem though, it was fully charged already, all 21 times.¡± Lock said. ¡°Now one might usually consider that they simply went there when I wasn''t looking, or something, but I''m quite certain that my timetable is perfect, and the timetable says that they''ve only been in the dungeon 20 times. This means that they either have an item, or some sort of skill that lets them skip at minimum the last repetition.¡± Lock continued.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Tia said. Lock nodded, before he got up to drink some wine. ¡°Didn''t you just say we needed to prepare. Why are you drinking?¡± Tia asked. ¡°Getting rid of the taste.¡±. -/- About half an hour later Lock was ripped out of his thoughts concerning the usage of the teleportation spell to teleport away someone''s limbs by Tia, who spoke to him in a concerned voice. ¡°They''ve started up the ritual again.¡± Lock nodded, considering the constellation of the Castouts; Bruiser, dimensional Mage, Healer, Mind mage and Tank. They''d just started up the ritual for a third time, which meant they will have finished the 20th repetition once they were done. If the phenomenon that he assumed had happened in the dungeon occurred again, they would be finished after this. They wouldn''t be able to go directly into the dungeon however, they were probably dying of fatigue already. Dog Breath, the Warrior of the group looked exhausted to all hells, and all he''d been doing was keeping watch. ¡°So, what, they want to finish the gate in one go, have a rest and use it tomorrow. Or the phenomenon that occurred with the ritual in the dungeon won''t occur again, so they''re trying to get the ritual up to 20, so that they can languidly do the last one tomorrow before entering.¡± Lock muttered into the room. ¡°Having a completed ritual just lying around would be a dumb move on their part.¡± The words suddenly came from Mia, who righted herself up in the bed and yawned, staring at the two of them bleary eyed. She didn''t put a hand in front of her mouth, and therefore Lock was granted a look directly into her pink mouth. Her tongue flicked out to catch a small line of drool running down her cheek. Mia and Tia stared at Lock in askance as he suddenly punched himself in the face. ¡°Wha-¡± Mia started, but Lock waved her off. ¡°Don''t worry about it, just a way to focus myself. Regarding what just said however, why would it be a dumb move?¡± Lock asked, changing the topic. ¡°Well,¡± Mia started hesitantly, ¡°a complete ritual, especially a Gate, can be felt by any competent mage if he walks by close enough. It would be pretty stupid to let that thing hang around through the entirety of tomorrow. Lots of mages walk around here, and they''d report the ritual. If not out of suspicion, then simply because it''s illegal to use such large amounts of magic in a populated area.¡± She finished explaining, growing more confident as she went on. Things started to click into place for Lock. ¡°When they finish the ritual, I''m sure they can shave off one repetition at this point, it will be shortly after midnight, a time where no proper citizen will be walking around. They leave the Gate open for however long it takes for them to kill the boss. And if anybody notices, it will likely be someone who doesn''t want people knowing that he was out and about at that time of day. If the skill doesn''t kick in, they''re just finishing the 20th, then it''s going to happen tomorrow night.¡± Lock said, feeling as if he was about to reach an epiphany, only to be interrupted by Mia. ¡°Wait, kill the boss!?¡± She exclaimed, at which he gave her an odd look. ¡°Well yeah, what else did you think a shadowy group composed of children of the noble houses was gonna do with an anonymous entry into the reception room of the beginner dungeon?¡± He asked mockingly, at which Mia shrunk back, gears visibly spinning behind her eyes. ¡°And, we''re gonna stop them?¡± She asked with doubt lacing her words. ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Lock answered, nonplussed. Why was she making such a big deal out of this? The twins started speaking at the same time, not a problem, since they were speaking the same words.¡°So you''re telling us, you hired us, so we could help you, help people?¡± Only their tones differed, Mia''s being incredulous, while Tia phrased the question in a genuinely curious manner. Lock shrugged. ¡°Well, if I was being purely altruistic I''d simply tell the city guard about it. They would solve the issue for us, especially considering the fact that the noble houses have recently busted a lot of their numbers out of their prison sentences. Discontent between the classes is on the rise. The guards and the judges can''t seem incompetent for much longer or else they will be seen as corrupt and obsolete wastes of money. We all know what happens to those kinds of people when the peasants get disillusioned with the way things are going.¡± He dramatically dragged his thumb across his neck and hung his head to accentuate his statement. ¡°So why aren''t you simply telling the guards?¡± Mia asked suspiciously. ¡°The result would be the same.¡± Here Lock was stuck in a conundrum. He could admit that since humans were one of the greatest sources of Experience, he was simply partaking in the bountiful opportunity when it was presented to him. The only problem was that the twins were working under the misconception that he was already quite high-levelled, and would therefore not need the Experience. He could reveal that he had a secondary combat Class, Vanguard, and that he wanted some Experience for that, but if he was an actual high level Assassin, he could get more than just the comparably measly exp that a few young adults offered by going farming somewhere on the outskirts of the kingdom. Lock determined that it was better for them to think less of him for the claim that he was going to make next, than to have them realize that he was bluffing about his strength. The thought of telling them that it was a reason he did not wish to divulge, didn''t even enter his mind. They''d just bite onto the secret like dogs to a chew toy. ¡°Well,¡± he scratched the back of his head sheepishly, ¡°I really enjoy killing people, but my morals kind of prevent me from indulging too often. It''s very rare that I''m capable of finding someone who really deserves it and who I can actually kill without any consequences.¡± The twins stared at him aghast, although there was a flicker of understanding in Mia''s eyes. She''d probably just rationalized his killing of the four ambushers that had been after Harald''s sword with this new information. ¡°Well, at least you seem in control of your... urges.¡± Mia eventually said, giving him a look of sympathy. Lock laughed awkwardly. Chapter 34 The next topic to be brought up after Lock''s admission of enjoying killing, was the matter of the nobles. ¡°You mentioned that the group is composed of people from the noble faction?¡± Tia asked, although she didn''t seem very surprised. It was the obvious conclusion after all, and she''d had more time to think on it than her sister, who had been sort of busy fighting off veritable armies of earth golems. Lock nodded. ¡°Of course, they are after all the faction with the most to gain from the dungeon collapsing, although saying that they are of the noble faction might be a bit of a misnomer. More like they''re connected to them, and are being used.¡± He pointed downwards, towards where Dog Breath should be located. ¡°Look, that guy outside, who guards the door. He''s an Inu, you probably didn¡¯t notice due to his lack of a dog. What is an Inu without a dog companion?¡± He asked, at which Tia promptly answered. ¡°A failure.¡± ¡°Exactly, the rest of the Castouts are in similar situations, that''s why I call them the Castouts. We have a V¨ªdd who is too physically infirm to learn swordsmanship, therefore failing to uphold his family''s tradition of that very discipline. We have a Curador who has hemophobia, therefore completely ending his chances of being a successful Healer. We have a Legil, they''re actually kinda obscure. Well you only need to know that they''re a family of mind-mages, and that Osha became an alcoholic at a fairly young age, transitioning into a full blown drug addict with the creation of Happy Time. The addiction made him incapable of learning the skills necessary to get his families treasured Class of Mind Mage.¡± He hesitated before naming the last one. ¡°There are five.¡± Tia ran a hand down her face. ¡°What about the last one?¡± She asked. ¡°That''s problematic... He''s actually pretty competent, and the leader of the merry band, Light Shield is his name, and he was hailed as a prodigy for quite some time. You should have heard of him actually. The only problem with him, and the reason that he''s been held at arm''s distance from his family is the fact, well...¡± Lock didn''t quite know how to phrase it. ¡°He raped a child.¡± Mia said in a serious voice. Lock couldn''t restrain a grimace. ¡°Yes, he did. The only reason his family was capable of bailing him out of his prison sentence, or execution, depends, was the fact that it was a beastman child that he raped. Not strictly human, and therefore not protected by our laws, you see. Even the noble families have standards though. The ¡®crime¡¯ that Light committed was therefore enough for him to enter a sort of limbo state regarding his belonging to the family, just like the other four. I imagine that this mission is a sort of redemption for the Castouts, who knows. They probably think that if they handle it perfectly they might just be reinstated fully into their families, quietly.¡± He finished. ¡°You sure there won''t be any problems with their families? Are they really just going to leave such an important mission to a bunch of rejects?¡± Tia asked worriedly, whereas Mia seemed much more composed. Probably because she had even greater delusions about his strength than her sister now that she''d seen him dispatch four hooligans and wield that very strength against her. People always did prescribe a bit more power to those that had beaten them, Lock mused. Woe is the ego if its owner realized that the man holding a boot to their throat only appeared so large because they themselves were lying down. Realizing that all men were simply men and therefore vulnerable to one''s own schemes and plots, was one of the first steps to becoming the master of one''s own destiny. It wouldn''t take much for Mia to learn the lesson. But he wasn''t here to teach anyone, let alone someone who was contracted to him for only a short time. ¡°It''s exactly because of the job at hand, that I trust no one of significant power or backing will be involved. The lower classes are starting to chafe under their rule, they are growing more numerous and powerful by the day. The noble clans really should have considered the implications of creating a country where humans could live in peace with ample access to food.¡± Lock shook his head ruefully. ¡°The plebeians are still acting on their previous survival strategy of having as many children as possible, only that none of the children are dying in monster attacks or famines anymore. They will soon be able to overwhelm the noble clans levels with simple numbers. This, in addition to the fact that many of them have never lived in fear of monster attacks, will very soon compound in them asking the question of why the nobles who gained this role by protecting humanity are needed, when everyone is so safe already. The nobles meanwhile are only escalating the situation. Their newer generations have grown up with the privilege their families possess, but with none of the responsibilities. There is after all not much reason anymore why they would have to go on harsh missions anymore to help a small village survive just one more day. Nothing creates more entitlement than receiving something and not having to pay a price. Natural order demands that there is a price, and so the young ones simply believe that their very existence is a blessing upon the world, thereby becoming the price they pay for their current station. ¡± Lock said to the confused glances from the twins.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°What does this have to with the Castouts supposedly having no backing?¡± Tia eventually asked, causing Lock to slam down a fist onto the floor. ¡°Everything! Don''t you see. While the peasants are crying about injustice and all, the noble factions are preparing eventual solutions to the overpopulation problem. The issue is however, that the powder keg is getting closer and closer to an explosion, while solutions are slow to come up with and implement. What the nobles have to do until they can solve the problem of a potential lower class revolution is to perform a balancing act to keep the conflict restrained until it can be dealt with.¡± Lock exclaimed passionately and was about to continue before Tia interrupted him. ¡°So the nobles can''t interrupt directly, because if they were to be discovered this might just be the last drop in the barrel for the peasants? The beginner dungeon is after all one of the very few ways in which peasant adventurers can reliably gain combat levels without dying to monsters due to their bad equipment and inexperience.¡± Tia said with a furrowed brow. ¡°But aren''t the Castouts nobles as well?¡± She asked. Lock vigorously shook his arms in the air. ¡°Exactly. That''s the point, they''re nobles, but tell me, would anyone from the main families miss these fops?¡± The twins shook their heads hesitantly. ¡°Don''t you see?!¡± Lock raved. ¡°First option, they die to the boss, no big loss, they won''t be missed. Second option, they''re discovered, and the nobles can have them executed to show the common folk that they''re willing to side with them over their own family when justice must be served. It would definitely aid their failing reputation considering the string of crimes that the actually valuable young masters of the families have committed in their foolishness, knowing that their families would bail them out.¡± He took a deep breath and calmed himself. ¡°Third option, the Castouts kill the boss and return. They''re treated nicely for a while, as the common folk simmers. They will know who did the deed after all, who else would? And then, the noble families discover the foul criminals, the Castouts, lead them through a court, and summarily have them executed by the actually valuable members of their families. The peasants switch from the extreme emotion of rage, to joy, an emotional effect that is much more impactful than simply having them feel joy in the first place. The dungeon is destroyed, and the Castouts can serve their families one last time by being executed by nobles to appease the peasants. Not even mentioning the hefty dose of exp that the executioners, who by law need to be nobles, will receive.¡± Lock finished his explanation, slightly out of breath and looking expectantly at the twins. ¡°That''s disgusting.¡± Mia commented flatly ¡°Do you really think they''d kill their own family?¡± Tia asked meanwhile, horror written on her face. The twins shared an odd look, which Lock interrupted with an answer to Tia''s question. ¡°Of course I think they would. I wouldn''t have mentioned it otherwise, and let''s be honest here, do you really think them incapable of such a deed as long as they can package it in a public relations friendly way?¡± He asked. Mia nodded begrudgingly, while Tia shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She said. ¡°I won''t believe it.¡± Lock shrugged. ¡°It doesn''t really matter, doesn''t have anything to do with us after all.¡± ¡°Even so, didn''t you say earlier that you had a moral compass preventing you from choosing your targets randomly? How are these poor fools worthy of your attention? Do not punish the sword, but the one who swings it.¡± Tia said while Mia remained silent, bare feet pressed against each other as she sat on his bed with closed eyes. ¡°I hate metaphors, they''re so ambiguous and never manage to really encompass the original meaning anyway.¡± Lock said, annoyed. ¡°If I was promised money for the act of raping you, would you simply forgive me and go after the man who gave the ''order''?¡± He asked. Tia remained silent. ¡°The only person absolved from responsibility for his own actions is the one who has lost control of his actions. You always have a choice when given an order, maybe a refusal will see you having your throat slit, but nothing is absolute.¡± He said resolutely. The room was engulfed in silence for a while, the only interruptions being Tia occasionally taking the enchanted horn and listening in on the people below. ¡°So what are our plans for the confrontation?¡± Mia eventually asked, breaking the stillness. Lock gave her a grateful smile over Tia bending down to listen in on the Castouts. ¡°It''s pretty simple really...¡± Chapter 35 There were no questions left after Lock explained his plan, only a remark from Tia. ¡°You seem fairly certain that they will rush to complete their mission today.¡± Lock nodded, and started talking, not letting his mind direct his words. He did not per say know exactly why he thought this. But if he simply ran his mouth, his subconsciousness would probably reveal the reason. ¡°At first I thought that they would be too tired, but then I remembered how Mia herself needed remedies for her fatigue in the dungeon, and how I was able to provide them. I''m sure that the Castouts have the necessary potions at hand, if they''ve been planning this all along. They also have a healer, who, while he might be incapable of working on open wounds, should be capable of casting a simple fatigue relieving spell.¡± A spell that Lock was fairly sure existed, and that he was sure a hemophobic Healer would prioritise learning over most others, since it would let him be useful to a party despite his affliction. ¡°It makes sense.¡± Mia said tiredly, before she giggled. ¡°I wonder if they''re going to massage each other. Lock turned away so as to not let her see his grin. Imagining the Castouts giving each other a massage, the entire thing would probably end up being delayed due to the awkwardness. Tia meanwhile seemed to be stuck on the part where Lock had given Mia a massage. ¡°We''re twins, if he''s seen touched your body he''s touched mine.¡± She complained quietly to her sister, who simply shrugged her off. ¡°It was necessary, what was I supposed to do? Quickly leave the dungeon and ask for permission?¡± She said, before laying down in bed again. ¡°Still...¡± Tia muttered. ¡°I''m going to go get the last of the supplies that we need, we only have about five more hours.¡± Lock said and left towards home, finding the current topic to be too uninteresting to stick around for. He contemplated for a few short seconds if he should exit from the window, like the twins had seemingly done, before he decided against it, not willing to mess with something that worked. Leaving through the door he noted that Dog Breath had been replaced in his position of standing guard by Light. A well-built teen dressed in simple clothing that clashed horribly with his red hair, who despite the clash, managed to exude the aura of competence. The only detraction from that, and from his looks, was the fact that he looked very tired, and the knowledge of his misdemeanor, which his crime had been classified as. Lock gave him a worried glance as he passed, feigning pity for the obviously exhausted young man. His efforts were rewarded by a penetrating look stabbing him right between the shoulderblades until he eventually left the alley. They¡¯d switched out guards because Light had ran out of mana due to them repeating the ritual two times, Dog Breath probably had enough, even as a pure Warrior from what Lock knew, for at least one repetition. Well that was his assumption at least. Lock went over the plan several more times as he entered the house he shared with his father, and that felt dreadfully empty now that it only housed two people. He resolutely walked into the basement, refusing to look anywhere that might trigger a memory of something that, should, not, matter, anymore. The basement was as always stacked with potions. They would be brought away tomorrow morning, once the middlemen that his father employed arrived. Lock didn''t need much, the Castouts didn''t warrant it. All that he took were some high grade healing potions, that he couldn''t have made himself, and a bit of blood essence. A fluid that would expand to more than a hundred times its volume once removed from the vial, and that smelled so strongly of blood, that it would attract sharks from several dozen miles away if it were to be opened on a sea shore. He''d already known beforehand what he''d need, but he stood there for a few minutes despite that, trying to think of anything that he might have forgotten. He already had his own stink bomb and paralysing agent, not that his father bothered creating the former. Eventually he also decided to take some potions that helped with stamina, mana, and one that put people into a state of wakefulness. Better safe than sorry, and he did have teammates this time. Leaving, he swung back around the leather worker he''d left the golden fleece with, only to be told that no, it still wasn''t ready. Walking around aimlessly, he eventually found a place that sold cheap wine, bought some and splashed it onto himself to have a handy excuse of why he''d left for Light. After a bit more stumbling and a few detours. Nobody would begrudge him veering off into a back-alley with a nice lady who''d beckoned him for a few dozen minutes of fun, right? He eventually returned to Ms. Richards house, which he entered under no harassment, for an upturned nose from Light. Closing the door to his room behind him, he was amused to find Tia playing with Friedrich the mouse, she must have found his cage while she''d been looking around his room. Not like it had been well-hidden, it had just been stuck under the bed. Amateur move though, the fact that she openly displayed something that would have needed looking around to find. She''d revealed that she''d been sniffing around his room. Which was to be expected of course, which was why he''d left nothing incriminating here.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Tia sniffed her nose at him once he''d entered, returning Friedrich to his cage. ¡°You smell like... sex.¡± Lock raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°And how do you recognize that particular smell?¡± At which Tia flushed and sputtered. ¡°The Underground also runs some brothels if you must know.¡± She muttered. Lock almost choked. He hadn''t known that. Thank Kruto that he didn''t use brothels, preferring self-employed women who worked from home, or the Underground might actually recognize him from the description that the twins would inevitably bring back. ¡°What a pleasant family to grow up in.¡± Lock mocked as he sat down to pick up the horn and give the Castouts a short listen. ¡°And yes, I did fuck while I was out. Wasn''t able to for the last two weeks since the Castouts have kept me busy. Good to do it before a mission if you ask me, it relaxes the mind to not have that permanent cry for reproduction coming from the body.¡± He said. ¡°Good of you to not assume our role as subordinates stretches that far, if that''s how you spend your free time.¡± Tia shot back, eliciting a snort from Lock. ¡°Sleeping with unwilling women. No thanks. You''ll also come to realize in the future, if you continue in your line of work that is, that fucking between teammates is one of the stupidest things you could do.¡± Lock said, catching Mia shifting in his bed as he did so. ¡°The people you kill are also unwilling you know.¡± Tia said, at which Lock snorted again, and shooed her off towards the bed. ¡°Go get some sleep with your sister. You still have two hours and you should try to be as well rested as possible.¡± Tia did as she was told. Turning in for an hour and a half while Lock sat watch over the ritual. Nothing interesting happened, which allowed him to lay out the different things that he''d bought and brought on his trip a while ago. He was planning on waking the girls right as the ritual stopped. The time it would take them to prepare being enough for the Castouts to do the same and maybe even enter the dungeon, start fighting the boss. Lock started putting on his adventurer gear once the ritual was about ten minutes from conclusion. Finished, but leaving the helmet and the gauntlets for later, he walked over to the bed, identified Mia by the colour of her hairband and gently rocked her shoulder until her eyes fluttered open to stare at him. A sleepy smile spread itself across her face as they locked eyes, before it was washed away by the deluge of wakefulness and she scrambled out of bed. The action awakening her sister as well. Tia stared at his gear for a moment from under the blanket, before shaking her head and standing up. Lock listened in on the ritual while the sisters mentally prepared themselves. It ended. He heard the distinct noise of heavy plate armour clinking. Unless they were moving around Light''s armour for fun, the Castouts were preparing to head out. ¡°I have some potions for you to take.¡± Lock said as he turned to the twins. Mia nodded. Tia did so as well after seeing her sister do it. ¡°First of all.¡± Lock began as he rummaged through his supply. ¡°A wakefulness potion. It should keep the two of you on your feet for at least at least five hours, but you''ll crash afterwards.¡± He handed over the potions, Mia chugging it down immediately, sister following shortly after. ¡°A stamina potion, same warning, it will provide you with energy now, but don''t expect to feel too good after a few hours.¡± The scene repeated itself. ¡°A health potion.¡± Again, they drank, making a disgusted face all the while. Yeah, the healing potion was one of the worst when considering taste. ¡°And last but not least, a mana potion.¡± Mia send him a grateful glance after she''d drank hers, causing him to chuckle. The mana potion tasted like slightly blue snow, it was a great palate cleanser, it''s why he''d kept it for last. ¡°Is there anything we should know about the potions?¡± Mia asked. Ah yes, he hadn''t explained anything regarding those had he. Lock had just assumed they would know. Foolish of him. He was... nervous? ¡°The wakefulness potion is self-explanatory. So is the stamina one, it accelerates your bodies production of the stuff that it needs to function physically. It will deplete your reserves if you push yourselves too hard, meaning that you''ll be very hungry and tired once it has run its course. The healing potion, well, you should know enough to have thrown away the common misconception that a healing potion is like a healing spell. It isn''t instant, The one I gave you is fairly high tier, so you don''t have to be too afraid of getting wounded though. It will accelerate your healing to the point where the wound, if not lethal, will close itself within the half an hour. The bleeding, no matter how bad, will stop within thirty seconds. The mana potion fulfils two functions, first, it accelerates your mana regeneration by at least a factor of three, if your Mana regeneration stat is somewhere in the realm of 20 as I''m assuming. It also provides you with a temporary secondary mana reserve. It should be as big as the mana reserve of someone who has his Mana stat at 30.¡± Lock said, explanation finished. What he''d forgone mentioning since it was obvious, was that potions did not work instantly. Which was why you made people swallow them before the got wounded, or started throwing around lots of magic, not after. That manner of thinking was slightly expensive for those who could not make the potions themselves however, since they might not end up needing the effects after having already consumed the potions. ¡°Sounds expensive.¡± Tia commented, at which Lock shrugged. ¡°I am an Alchemist, you know.¡± ¡°Fair.¡± Lock pulled out one last vial for the two, and handed it over. ¡°The paralysing agent for your ninjatos.¡± He said, and went back to listening in on the Castouts as the twins applied the poison to their weapons. Mia pulling out a few hidden kunai from somewhere, also coating them in the poison, to the displeased look of her sister. Apparently Lock was not supposed to know about their hidden weapons. Whatever. After half an hour of waiting, the soft chattering that he had been able to hear from the Castouts suddenly disappeared, without any indication of where it went, which meant that they''d entered the Gate. Lock waited a few more seconds. He scooped out Friedrich the mouse from his cage, and secured him to his neck in his little carry pouch. ¡°Do you want to wear masks? I bought some while out.¡± Lock asked, pointing at the two cotton face-masks that he''d spread out on the floor. It wouldn''t matter too much, since the Castouts, and with them the knowledge of those that had killed them, would disappear from the world before the night was over. But Lock would have a helmet obscuring his face for at least half the fight, so he thought he should offer them the same courtesy. ¡°There''s no point, they will be dead anyway, also, if they know our faces, we have a stake even beyond our deal in making sure that they don''t leave the dungeon alive.¡± Mia answered. Lock inwardly whistled. Such loyalty. He hadn''t even thought of that. Tia meanwhile, pulled back her hand that had been stretched out towards one of the masks, giving her sister a hurt look. After all, if they saw Mia, it would not matter, them having the same face and all. Lock tilted his head at the interaction. A rift was growing. Interesting. ¡°Well, the Castouts have entered the dungeon so let''s not dawdle anymore. We have a mission to complete.¡± Chapter 36 Getting into the basement was just as easy as Lock had imagined it. Ms. Richard''s was sleeping, the Castouts had already left through the Gate, and since they were composed entirely of fairly straight-forward Classes, they hadn''t left behind any traps to hinder the three of them. The actually competent members of the noble factions had, as expected, not been involved in anything, except perhaps monitoring from afar, and had most likely long since left the Castouts to their own devices. Thus, Lock and his two subordinates found themselves in front of a hole in the ground after having taken a stroll there. Had this not been a mission, Lock might have remarked on how eerie the entire contraption looked. Eerie in its simplicity. The Gate was for all intents and purposes, a hyper-realistic, three dimensional painting on the ground, that one could jump through to get to the other side. Oh and there was also a rope tied down on a very heavy looking chest that led down into the Gate. Not something he''d thought of, but something he should have expected really. The Castouts couldn''t fly after all. But how had they gotten up to the ceiling in the first place then? Whatever. The rope was there, ready for their escape when they needed it. Although before Lock threw himself down there... He walked over to the edge of the Gate, kneeled down, and looked into the reception room of the dungeon. It was empty, the only difference to what he''d seen when he''d been there himself, was some sort of odd round contraption on the heavily chained, and gigantic gate that lead to the boss. He would inspect it further once he got down there Lock decided, as he jumped through, landing on the ground in a standing position. Something that only someone with a high enough Endurance could manage without getting hurt. Mia and Tia meanwhile clambered down using the rope. Once they''d joined him in the room Lock walked over to the odd round object he''d previously seen on the gate to the boss and inspected it. It was a silver doorknob. Lock had to hold back a whistle. A dimensional doorknob. Now that, was an artefact. A doorknob that one could attach to any surface and grow a door out of. An artefact created and distributed by the V¨ªdd family. Well, that sounded like the V¨ªdds were churning out the things by the hundreds. Which they weren''t. Maybe two a year if they were feeling particularly industrious. The artefacts were quite naturally always snatched up by successful thief''s on the auction, although those naturally never identified themselves as such. Enough distraction. Lock could only hope that the boss fight was currently in a good spot to be interrupted. Pulling out a grey painted Friedrich from his pouch, Lock laid the mouse onto the ground, clutching the blood essence vial in his right hand. Dissolving into mist, a process much more comfortable than the teleportation arrays of the dungeon, thank you very much, he found himself within the body of the mouse. Quickly turning around he clambered onto the back of Mia''s left foot, perfectly blending in with the dark grey of the material. He twitched his nose. Poor Friedrich, the paint really didn''t smell that good. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Begin.¡± Lock said in the usual snake-like voice he took on when using possession. The twins nodded, their forms blurring as they began actively using their stealth skill. Tia dropped a bunch of caltrops on the ground behind them. They snuck through the door, hoping that they''d remained unseen. The scene that greeted them was utter chaos. Well, greeted Mia and Tia more like. Lock couldn''t really see much from his position stuck on Mia''s ankle. But he could definitely hear a cacophony of noises. Metal clanging, things flying, people chanting, earth moving. The foot he was holding on to suddenly vibrated. He let go of the tabi with his little claws and dropped to the floor. A shake of the foot meant that they''d remained unnoticed and that the plan could proceed. The structure of the boss room was as he''d expected it, therefore Lock was able to simply run to the left; along the round; cave-like room and take in the situation. The first thing that he noticed was the boss, it was kind of hard not to, considering it was about eight feet tall. An earth golem with somewhat human-like proportions smashing down his rather large fists onto an armoured figures shield. The armoured figure, which must have been Light, was having a seemingly difficult time dealing with the assault, but was barely hanging on with the help of the Curador, with whom he seemed to be sharing a healing bond, or something, if the throbbing bright rope of indiscernible colour (because he was a mouse) connecting the two was any indication. But no matter how bad the beating he was taking seemed, Light was still doing his job. Namely soaking up the boss''s attention and winning time. Time that Dog Breath, the V¨ªdd and the Legil were using to chip away at the earth golems health. Often times when the boss overextended, Dog Breath would run in to slash away at easily reachable points on its body with a fang like sword. When the boss turned to Dog Breath, trying to swat him away like the annoying mutt that he was. It got a face full of telekinetically thrown daggers from the Legil, and small, but sharp, arcs of energy from the V¨ªdd, who was throwing them out by whipping his arms. The fight seemed well in hand, the boss probably having never stood a chance. The closer Lock got, the more damage he could discern on the earth golem. Some missing chunks here and there, some impressions in the earth probably inflicted by Light''s shield, and what seemed to be cracks running all over its body, emitting some sort of light. Poor thing. Thankfully Lock and his compatriots were here to save it from those bullies. It was odd to feel even slightly heroic in this situation, considering how Lock wasn''t even here to save the dungeon or anything, being perfectly willing to snack on the boss as well if the chance arose. But despite all this, Lock did feel kinda heroic. It was an odd feeling, for sure, probably only present due to how pitiable the boss looked. Namely like a beaten puppy, biting back half-heartedly due to its instincts, but deep down knowing that its life was over, that the drunk man with a belt was too powerful, and too intoxicated to stop. The Castouts did in fact seem intoxicated, they''d taken no visible serious damage, and by the time Lock had managed to position himself close to the boss fight, the boss had begun visibly flagging and falling apart. It must indeed have been a great feeling for the Castouts. Being oh so close to regaining the ''love'' and support of their families, that they''d been cruelly deprived of ever since their immeasurable talent at failing had become apparent. Lock saw the joy in their faces and couldn''t help but feel jealous. Emotions dulled with age. The memories that held the stronger emotions, the moments that helped one develop the resistance in the first place, being swept away like a leaf in the wind. A sudden anger ignited within Lock, as he sat there as a mouse, watching the boss being beaten, and the Castouts innerly jubilating. Watching others go through highs that he would never be able to experience again unless he resorted to drugs. A profound sadness emerged. Had he sought out immortality only to watch himself grow immune to every single pleasure out there, unable to die all the while? Sadness mixed with Anger, forming a bitter Hatred for the Castouts. Whereas before they had simply been walking sacks of exp. now, they were something to be envious of, something to be hated. The world seemed frozen. Could Lock even be envious of something that he would never be capable of obtaining? Rising from one''s personal lowest low, to regain one''s station, or maybe even a higher one. He had barred himself forever from that path, by achieving the highest station imaginable. That of an entity. A universal constant. Infinity. Those eager faces, already thinking of the joy they''d be experiencing after they rejoined their families due to completing their mission... In that moment of frozen time. Lock came to a realisation. These would be the most enjoyable murders of his life. Time unfroze. The V¨ªdd and Legil were throwing out harassing attacks, the Curador was chanting, Light had just baited the boss into another overextension, Dog Breath moved in for a harrying attack. Lock? Lock moved. Chapter 37 Something interesting that Lock had noticed about Possess, was that it was possible to exit the body of the animal one had taken over, with a bit of momentum. The feeling was similar to holding a ball under water, and then letting it go. It shot out with a ''plop'', spraying water everywhere. Sadly, the effect was mirrored on Friedrich''s body as Lock was violently ejected out of the mouse. Blood splattered onto the ground where he''d snuck the mouse up to, and was joined shortly after by the blood of Dog Breath, who had dodged a fatal blow to the neck by seemingly instinct, and had instead only gotten the dagger rammed through his leather armour clad shoulder. Dog Breath sprang away with widened eyes from his would be assassin, who''d appeared seemingly from nowhere just as he was rushing in to take another chunk out of the boss. Lock didn''t care. He had two hands, and in the other he held a vial of blood essence, which, after a moment of reorientation to find the Curador, he quickly lobbed in the healers general direction. Thankfully the Curador had frozen up at Lock''s emergence, and therefore the vial landed directly at his feet, where it exploded, bringing a veritable torrent of a substance indistinguishable from blood with it. The Curador was soaked, promptly fell to his knees, shaking all over, bond (it was green!) with Light dissipating, and screamed. Lock didn''t have the luxury of watching the spectacle any longer however, only being able to see that both the Legil and the V¨ªdd were being successfully incapacitated by the twins, before he had to start frantically dodging Dog Breath''s quick-paced one armed attack. The kid obviously had more points in Agility and Dexterity than Lock. Even with an impaired arm, and a clouded mind -if the rage-filled scream was any indication-, he was beginning to pressure Lock backwards. Lock didn''t really mind to be honest. Time after all, was on his side. Mia was gently laying down the unmoving form of the V¨ªdd and moving towards him, and the Legil was being harshly choked out by Tia, poisoned dagger stuck in his thigh. The only wild cards present at this point were the boss, and Light. Either of them could still change the situation to Lock''s detriment depending on what they did. Thankfully both of them seemed intent on doing... absolutely nothing but continuing to fight each other. This perplexed Lock, but keeping an eye on the situation while he dodged Dog Breath''s attacks didn''t reveal anything but the boss continuing to wail on Light, and Light barely being able to deflect the strikes. Ah no, Light was definitely doing something, his shield was glowing blue, brighter and brighter. Sadly Lock was unable to witness the crescendo of the Skill Light was using, due to having to duck, letting Dog Breath''s sword scrape along his helmet. He did however hear the frightful bang resonating throughout the room and the boss being blasted past him into the back end wall of the chamber in his periphery. The words that Light shouted out next gave him enough of a clue of what was going to happen next to start preparing his own plans. ¡°Kib! You have that knight guy under control, I''ll take care of the ones in the back!¡± Light shouted as his hulking armoured figure rushed Mia, who had been stalking ever closer to Lock''s fight with Dog Breath. Whose name was apparently Kib. Mia naturally did what every Ninja would do in her situation of being rushed by a veritable tank swinging around a shield that was probably heavier than her. She flipped backwards several times over and halted in not as much a defensive position, but one where she could run away from a confrontation more easily. Only for Light to run past, not even looking in her direction, heading straight for Tia, who, in fright, dropped the thankfully unconscious seeming Legil, and also retreated backwards. Only for Light to ignore her completely as well, rush towards the door leading out of the boss room, and jump through it like he''d grown wings. Lock was so insulted by the action that he almost froze up during the fight, and only barely managed to avoid receiving a lobotomy. ¡°After him!¡± Lock shouted as he pedalled backwards, seeking to gain enough space so he could shout out his next words. ¡°He can''t get up the rope that quickly in his armour, cut the rope anyway in case he can!¡± He finished, watching as Kib''s face turned feral in an expression of pure hatred, although now, it was not directed at him. Kib clutched his sword so hard Lock heard one of his fingers break. Turning his head upwards the boy gave a mighty howl that reverberated quite loudly in the cave, echoing on for several seconds. A flash of purple enveloped Lock, dissipating by the time Kib turned his head towards him again. Maw of Marmortius, which had activated and waited for this moment ever since he''d successfully sneak-attacked Dog Breath, had just blocked a magical effect, and some damage. The howl had been a Skill, and not a cry of outrage. Now, Lock had reached a critical stage in the fight, and had to guess what exactly the Skill was supposed to accomplish, so he could act like he had been affected, and lure Kib in. He faltered in indecision, not being able to decide if a howl indicated that he should be afraid and running away wildly, or frozen. The moment of indecision ironically led to him making the correct choice. ¡°Die.¡± Kib growled as he lunged at Lock for what was hopefully the last time. The stab directed at the eye-slit in Lock''s helmet was sloppy, probably due to the Inu believing that Lock couldn''t resist anyway.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Well, Lock could resist, and thus he did, he ducked under the stab, in the same languid move pulled out his own fang-like sword, and thrust it upwards into Kib''s throat. Lock would have added a funny quip, something like, ''No, you die.'', but quite honestly he didn''t even have the time to properly enjoy having killed the young man, a quip was hardly appropriate. He was already running past Kib before his body had even expired, going as fast as he could to catch up with Light. But alas, when he stepped through the door created by the dimensional knob he was greeted by an odd sight. Well, rather by a perfectly normal one really. After all, a gigantic dimensional Gate instead of a ceiling was the odd one out. What Lock was getting at, was that the Gate wasn''t there anymore. The only reminder of it having ever existed being the cleanly cut rope. Light however was there. Standing by the door that lead to the room with about 20 golems, he seemed to be having a sort of stand off with the twins. Lock''s appearance was apparently enough to end it. Light quickly opening the door he was standing in front of and closing it behind himself. The twins made to pursue, but Lock stopped them. ¡°Wait. The guy is an idiot. Leave him be.¡± Mia turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°The dungeon is closed. With the Gate disappearing the only exit is the official one, which only opens in seven hours. Light has nowhere to run, literally. We have the potions, we have the numbers, let''s just wait a bit before giving chase so he can tire himself out being paranoid of being ambushed.¡± He explained, at which Mia simply nodded, before coming over to stand by his side. ¡°What about us though, aren''t we stuck here too?¡± Tia complained. ¡°We''re the good guys, the heroes who stopped the evil nobles from destroying the beginner dungeon. We can leave by official channels.¡± Lock said, while lamenting the fact that killing the boss was now out of the question. ¡°You should kill the incapacitated ones now, while we still have time.¡± Mia said, still sticking to his side. Lock considered her words, before deciding that she was right. It would be better to do it now. Walking back to glance at the gigantic boss collapsed against the back wall, shuddering, and apparently pulling himself back together if the earth crawling up his body and being assimilated was any indication, it would be better to do it before the boss fully recovered and came after them. Thankfully Lock had already reached level ten in Vanguard with Dog Breath''s death. He wouldn''t have to rouse the others and club them over the head with his sword in open combat to level the Class. Going over to the frail-looking V¨ªdd, he turned the poor bastard over, Mia had severed his spine with her blade, which he noticed by how... floppy, the body was. Without any preamble, and without bothering to meet the boy''s eyes, he pulled out a dagger and slit his throat. He quite enjoyed it really. ''Sorry, but your redemption has met an untimely demise. You''ll be dying a failure and a disgrace instead of experiencing the joys of ascension.'' He singsonged in his head, trying to emulate a call center worker informing a customer that they were getting put on hold. Remembering just in time that he was supposed to outwardly act like he was enjoying this as well. The reason he''d given to the twins for chasing after the Castouts in the first place, he stayed sitting and stretched out a hand to open the dying mage''s eyelids. He gave a fake shudder, mildly orgasmic, as the eyes signalled that the body had turned into a corpse, and then walked over to the Legil to repeat the process. A level each, not bad. Finally turning his attention to the Curador, who was still lying completely catatonic in a puddle of aromatic blood, he was interrupted by Mia. ¡°How does it feel, killing someone I mean?¡± She asked. Lock paused, innerly scratching his head. What was he supposed to say here. Honestly, killing to him was just a chore unless he had an emotional connection to the victim. Like the envy that he''d held for the Castouts for daring to jubilate at the thought of transcending their personal deepest lows. It was like killing a farm animal so that one could later eat some meat. Sometimes one enjoyed it if the animal had been a right bastard in life. But really, killing was usually simply an action that was required to get something one wanted. In this case, Experience. He wouldn''t have went after the Castouts, no matter his emotions, if he hadn''t seen any personal gain in it. But there came the lie again, he''d told them that he enjoyed killing in general, so he''d need to make up some fantasy to make it sound like a meaningful emotional pastime. How did actual sociopaths feel about murder? ¡°It''s an exercise of power, ending someone else''s life. An object of infinite potential, cutting short the thread on just a whim. It''s addicting. Especially if one manages to cut the thread just as it was beginning to innerly jubilate out of finally achieving something in life. The V¨ªdd, would he have maybe become a competent and well-respected mage despite his physical frailty? Very much a possibility I''d say, he was throwing out an offensive spell, lead a ritual, had a dimensional knob. We''ll never know however, because I ended his life. It''s over for him.¡± Lock laid a gentle hand on Legils cheek, stroking it. ¡°Legil, a drug addict, a failure. He still managed to learn Telekinesis competently enough. That''s enough to live off of to be honest. You can complete many jobs that take peasants hours in several minutes. He could have lived a nice life, even as an addict, since he could have always had enough money to not have to go sober. Maybe he''d even find a wife and have a few kids. Who knows. All this completely disregarding the fact on how successful they could have been had they been able to complete the mission, and regain the support of their families¡± Lock stood up. ¡°All in all, I''d say that nothing makes you feel more alive than taking the life of someone else. The dichotomy. It reaffirms your existence, knowing that killing is something you¡¯re capable of.¡± He finished, and gently turned his head towards the twins, dagger dripping blood onto the floor in his right hand. He hoped this little theatre play had been convincing enough that he''d never have to go through with it again. Going by Tia''s disgusted grimace it had been. Mia however... Mia looked morbidly curious, and dare he say, admiring? ¡°Can I? Can I try?¡± She managed to stutter out, a slight blush on her cheeks. Lock was taken aback, before he started considering it. The Curador was the Healer, having hemophobia had probably prevented him from ever gaining many levels, therefore he wouldn''t be worth that much experience. Still substantial, but something Lock could sacrifice to make Mia, and therefore her sister, much more invested in the mission. Some experience in return for some more security after they parted ways. Decisions, decisions. ¡°Go for it.¡± He eventually said, and watched her stiffly made her way to the Curador, who tried to feebly push her away with his arms, and pull him up by his hair, laying her tanto to his neck. She froze in the position, not moving for several seconds. Lock sighed and walked over to her, pulling of his gauntlets. Squatting down in the puddle of blood next to her he laid a hand over hers, gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze with his other one, and helped her drag the blade over the weakly struggling and crying man''s throat. He stepped back a bit and continued watching Mia. One minute, two minutes. The girl eventually stood up and turned around. The corpse made a splat on the ground once she let it go. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were a bit puffy, there was a content smile on her face. ¡°How was it?¡± He asked, hearing Tia throw up behind him. ¡°Good.¡± Mia answered. Kruto. Lock was seriously looking forward to the end of this mission, if only so he could get away from these psychos. Chapter 38 Lock and Mia were furiously scrubbing the blood off of themselves with clean scraps of cloth, which they''d taken from the corpses. Partly because it was frankly just unhygienic, partly because the blood would cause Lock''s metal gear to rust, and partly because they had time, the boss being only halfway through to reaching a point where it could even attempt to stand again. ¡°Lesson learnt, hopefully.¡± Lock huffed as he finished the job and threw aside the bloody rag. ¡°We''ll have to do a more thorough cleaning after we leave and have access to water. Just in case the nobles can track us by blood, or something equally as tiresome.¡± ¡°Never heard of anything like that, but maybe the Inu''s with their dogs would be able to sniff us out.¡± Mia said. ¡°Good point. I''ll buy some lavender essence after we''ve washed the armour. It''ll be smelling like the undergarments of an overly perfumed whore for the rest of the month, but it''s a sacrifice I''m willing to make.¡± Lock said. Mia giggled. ¡°How are you in the mood for jokes right now?¡± Tia asked in a quiet voice, sitting slightly apart from them in the boss room. ¡°Death doesn''t really phase me.¡± Lock answered. ¡°And even if it did. If I hated what I''d just done. I''d still insist on cracking jokes. When a soldier can''t smile anymore, when nothing can distract him from the ''atrocities'' he''s committing. That''s when the war is over, because while it may be permissible to have pessimistic soldiers. Having soldiers who have become so dulled to what they are doing that they''re not even trying to find the best in a bad situation is a dead end.¡± ¡°Were you a soldier once?¡± Mia asked curiously. Lock remembered countless hours of playing multiplayer shooters, getting screamed at by Russians and twelve-year-olds, the crushing feeling of losing a promotion match. ¡°Something like that.¡± He said in a grim voice. ¡°That''s what I mean!¡± Tia shouted. ¡°You just killed someone, I helped you, we killed someone, why are you acting like it''s nothing special!¡± Lock noted that the shout was more directed at Mia than him and scuttled away a bit so as to not draw aggro. Let the siblings squabble between themselves. As the argument washed over him, he slowly began the countdown of when he''d be blissfully alone again. Quiet, silence, the sound of nothing. Finish this mission Lock. Just get it over with. A general consensus seemed to have been reached by the time he decided to stand up and get this farce over with. They hadn''t made up by any means, Tia sticking to her viewpoint that Mia should be feeling more affected by having taken a life and shouldn''t have asked to take one in the first place. Mia claiming that killing was a necessary and that she may as well learn to deal with it instead of freezing up on a future mission. She even cited Lock as a great teacher in regards to murdering people and that she should try to milk his expertise. Lock didn''t know if he should be insulted or flattered. Tia riposted by calling him a sociopath, and that if Mia emulated him she would also turn into someone who glorified murder. They both eventually decided that it was unprofessional to act like this while on the job, and shelved the discussion for later. ¡°Alright, the boss is healing pretty well.¡± Lock said with a clap of his hands, observing as the golem started making stumbling attempts at getting up. ¡°The potions you two are on will run out in about two hours, and I''m getting a murder itch that Light has volunteered to scratch for me. So let''s giddy up and be on our way.¡± He finished, turning around and exiting the boss room, musing internally if it was his fault that the twins appeared to be drifting apart. After all, he''d taken Mia with him on a fairly impactful, on an emotional level, mission, while her sister was left behind to brood. He was slightly curious as to how their relationship would develop from this point on. Would the rift grow, or close? Lock discarded the thoughts as the twins joined him in the reception room. He put up his hand and laid it on the dimensional knob, aiming to pull it out of the gate and therefore close the door. Couldn''t have the boss flanking them as they sought out Light after all. He pulled. Nothing happened. He pulled again. Nothing. Then he remembered that since it was a magical artefact, it would maybe be prudent to use some mana when trying to disengage it from it''s task. After inserting a bit of mana into the knob he pulled again. The door got slightly bigger. The knob didn''t come off. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. He turned to Mia who''d been watching him with bated breath, for some reason. He turned to Tia, only to be greeted by a carefully neutral face, although he could definitely see the contempt dancing within her eyes. Well, if one of them knew how to operate this thing, the other probably would as well. He turned to the friendlier of the two, Mia. ¡°Any idea how this comes off?¡± He asked. She nodded, stepped forward, put her hand on the knob, and twisted it to the left until it plopped out. Revealing the fact that attached to the knob was a screw made out of purple glowing energy. She dropped the knob into his outstretched hand, gazing at him with an expectant face. ¡°Thanks.¡± Lock said, and Mia retreated backwards to stand beside her sister, continuing to look at him as he stashed the artefact away. The door slowly closed and disappeared behind him, taking with it any chances of Lock being able to feast on the Experience that the boss offered. A slight pang of regret filled him, but he discarded it as he contemplated the situation that he would actually have to deal with. ¡°Light has probably realised that he is trapped by now, thus he''s going to try and think of a plan that will let him escape this situation with his life. I''m not going to contemplate what this plan might be, and I don''t really care. He''s outnumbered, outmatched, and unlike me, the odds can definitely stand against him.¡± Lock said, walking towards the door that held 20 golems. ¡°I''ll be going first, you two follow behind me. We''re going to be ignoring the golems and simply walk past them, they''re not our goal.¡± Lock stretched out his hand and opened the door. What greeted him was a scene of complete comedy. An armoured figure that he was easily capable of recognizing as Light was running around tiredly, more than a dozen earth golems following him around and taking swipes at him whenever he was cornered. Light always seemed to dodge some of the more dangerous attacks, the less threatening ones sliding and pinging off his armour, before breaking out of the enclosure. He started escaping again, got cornered, and the game began anew. Lock stepped back and closed the door. ¡°Alright, new plan. We wait here.¡± He said, and leaned against the wall next to the door. The twins, who had also been granted a glance into the room shared a confused look. A conversation appeared to have happened between the two of them, Mia eventually being singled out to speak up. ¡°I know why we''re... letting him tire himself out with whatever he''s doing and all. But,¡± She hesitated, ¡°what exactly is he doing.¡± ¡°Trying to survive.¡± Lock answered quietly in a bemused voice, before explaining himself in a louder one. ¡°The only explanation that I can come up with is that he''s using the Vanguard skill Retaliate. What the skill does is that it lets its user store the energy with which he is attacked with, as long as he doesn''t attack back, and eventually consume the energy to buff up his stats.¡± ¡°Shouldn''t we be, you know, stopping him then, so he doesn''t build up any more power?¡± Mia asked. ¡°Nothing is infinite.¡± Tia grumbled in response. Lock nodded. ¡°The skill only lets one store a certain amount of energy, and it can only be stored for a certain amount of time. We''ve just come off a half-hour long break. As long as he''s been doing the play for at least ten minutes, he''s already reached the maximum. The amount of energy stored remains the same, the only thing that changes is his stamina, since he needs to continue getting hit to keep up the maximum output of the skill.¡± He suddenly had an epiphany, and furrowed his brows. ¡°Well, with us just opening the door and closing it again he knows that we know, and thus he''s going to change his approach accordingly.¡± He mumbled as his thoughts ran off, sluggishly. His mind was starting to tire. Jumping up he took up a defensive position against the door. ¡°Since it''s unsustainable, there are only two options left for him. He either retreats, and comes up with a new plan, or he uses up the stored energy to take the fight to us.¡± He said clearly, but as he stood there, sword pointed at the door, and it became apparent that nobody was coming to rush through it, he felt a lick of embarrassment start to build up. Ruthlessly squashing he directed his next words at Mia. ¡°Mia, cast hidden mist. In the case that he decides to take the fight to us, it''s better for him to not see anything and run around like a blind chicken until his stored energy runs out. There''s not need to fight him head on when we know that he is working on a time limit.¡± He said, Mia replying before he was even finished with his order and explanation. ¡°On it.¡± Were her only words, before he hands started flying through hand-signs at a finger breaking speed, which ended in her hands held above her head and a thick mist starting to roll outwards from her body. Not five seconds later the entire room was engulfed in white fog that ruined visibility for anything further than a few inches. ¡°If he comes rushing in, just take to the walls.¡± Lock cautioned, straining his ears trying to hear if the door was being opened, but alas, the fog also meant that his sense of hearing was being impaired. Lock contemplated the usefulness of the hidden mist technique in an enclosed space where it was unable to be blown off anywhere. Interesting synergy, although it also ruined any chances of an ambush. Fog was not a natural occurrence within enclosed spaces. They waited like that for what felt like several hours, but what were probably only a few minutes. ¡°I''m reaching 3?4 mana capacity.¡± Words came floating to his ear from somewhere in the fog. It was Mia''s voice. ¡°The only chance of him still attacking us with the saved up energy is if he''s only waiting for us to let down our guard. Mia, warn us once you reach half mana capacity, then cut off the technique. By then we''ll know for sure that he''s run further ahead and we can recuperate your mana before following.¡± Lock eventually ordered. No answer was forthcoming. ¡°Mia, I can''t see you nod through this fog.¡± He said. ¡°A-ah sorry, yes, half capacity.¡± Mia stuttered out. They waited like this for another few minutes. No attack came, and Mia dispersed her mist. ¡°Alright, let''s wait a bit for your mana to recover, and then we can give chase.¡± Lock said. ¡°Light, you might be the underdog now, but let me assure you, there will be no drawn-out dramatic fight where you can clinch a victory. This isn''t fiction, I don''t need to give you anything, except for a slow dismantling of your opportunities, followed by a swift execution.¡± Lock muttered to himself, looking forward to the feeling of vindictive accomplishment that he''d receive upon completing the mission. They waited. Chapter 39 Lock calmly stretched out his hand and opened the door, jumping back slightly after he''d done so. The only thing that greeted him was an amalgamation of seven earth golems. He waved the twins forward as he started running, dodging the golem''s slow-motion attempts at halting his progress with almost contemptuous ease. Opening the door leading to the tunnel, he threw himself forward in a roll, just in case Light finally decided to ambush them. He hadn''t. The door clicked shut behind him as the twins also made their way into the tunnel. ¡°Still nothing.¡± Lock muttered, before continuing on. This was how they passed through all the doors before they eventually reached the first battle room of the dungeon. The one that held three golems. Deciding to halt their chase for a few minutes to discuss their plans going forward, he quickly dispatched the golems before turning to the twins. ¡°I think this is the most likely place that he''ll make a stand. He could keep running into the other branch of the dungeon, which only has seven rooms. But then he''d basically be forcing himself into a dead-end, us blocking him off from his only exit.¡± Lock said. ¡°I''m starting to get a little tired.¡± Mia suddenly said, causing Lock to blink. Ah yes. That. The potions would slowly start running out now, before completely dying out in an hour, the weariness and exhaustion hitting the twins like a freight train. Well, not really, they hadn''t done anything strenuous to actually consume the reserves that the potions had given them. The only thing that would happen would be that the twins would lose their resistance against tiredness/exhaustion, which would lower their performance. ¡°Let''s try to finish this as quickly as possible then. We''ll enter the room, and I''ll go straight for him You two meanwhile block off the two possible escape routes.¡± Lock ordered, and stepped forward to open the door to the dungeon''s waiting room. It didn''t budge, and he had to consider the implications of that for a few seconds, before he understood what had happened. A chuckle passed by his lips. ¡°He used the stone benches to block off the door.¡± He eventually said, pulling out the dimensional knob that they''d looted off of the gate to the dungeon boss. ¡°Thankfully we have this.¡± He walked a few steps to the right, hoping that Light was pushing against the stone benches at the very moment, and screwed the knob into the wall. It went in like a hot knife through butter. ¡°Tia, come over here and channel enough mana into this thing to open up a big enough door for us to step through. Once we''re all in, pull out the knob.¡± He commanded, before turning to the other twin. ¡°Mia, you still remember how the entrance room looks?¡± Lock asked, at which Mia nodded. ¡°Good, then come in after me, and run to the door that leads into the other branch of rooms. Block it.¡± Seeing that the door outline had grown large enough for himself to easily step through he turned his attention to Tia again. ¡°I''ll take a running start, open the door once I take off.¡± He ordered, and walked a few paces back. He gave Tia a few seconds to understand his order, and started running at her nod. He didn''t accelerate very fast due to his armour, thus Tia was able to rip open the door a bit before he reached it, allowing him to jump through it and hit the ground running. He eventually halted in the middle of the room, and turned casually to the left, as he saw the twins enter out of his periphery, screw out the doorknob, and block the now only exit. Light, who was now standing in a corner, having retreated there once Lock had jumped into the room, panting, had been kind enough to block off the other exit with a few heavy stone benches. Benches that he wouldn''t be able to move away easily enough to escape through the door they were blocking. ¡°Any chance we can talk this out?¡± Light asked, voice weary, obviously exhausted. ¡°I don''t know friend,¡± Lock started in a doubtful voice, ¡°I can''t really find it in myself to start peace talks with someone whose face I can''t even see.¡± He finished. Lock could almost hear the other man gritting his teeth from where he was standing. ¡°What about you?¡± Light spat out. ¡°You''re covered as well!¡± Lock put up a fist to his chin, as if considering the words, the choice having already been made. He wouldn''t normally do what he was about to do next. Who knew what kind of tricks the little prodigy had in store. However, he had a life-saving skill still in reserve in the case of anything going awry ¡°You know, I think you''re right, how about we both remove our helmets at the same time. As a sort of peace offering you know.¡± He eventually said, and immediately brought up his hands to the latch that held the helmet in place. Light hesitantly sheathed his sword and did the same, other hand still holding onto his large kite shield. Lock opened the latch of his helmet and pulled it off, dropping it onto the ground, hand immediately snaking towards one of the daggers at his belt. Pulling it out of its sheath he hurled it at Light, whose helmet had just come off. He''d banked on the fact that since Light was following him in taking off his helmet, he would be slightly slower in doing so, therefore giving Lock a small window of opportunity where his foe was blinded by the helmet. His aim was true, but Light seemed to have anticipated the attack coming, and pulled the helmet off far more quickly than Lock had thought anyone was capable off. He held it in front of his face. The dagger clanged off the helmet and fell to the ground, helmet joining it shortly after. Couldn''t rightfully put it back on in the middle of a fight could he. But no fight was forthcoming, Lock simply stood there, waiting for Light to recognize him. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. He didn''t have to wait long. ¡°You.¡± Light hissed, hand that had just dropped the helmet going to his waist to once again draw his sword. ¡°Me.¡± Lock answered. ¡°I have to say you played the role of a peasant perfectly.¡± Light mocked, and was about to continue with something undoubtedly funny, but Lock cut him off. ¡°It was the role I was born to play.¡± Light scowled, likely at having his punchline stolen. They stood there in silence, the only sounds permeating the room being Light''s harsh breathing. ¡°I have to ask,¡± Lock eventually piped up, ¡°you obviously never suspected me enough to do anything special about it, but Kib was still quite the cunt. Was that his natural disposition, or did he smell something afoul.¡± ¡°Past tense I see.¡± Light muttered, not bothering to answer the question. ¡°You know, extending the duration of this conversation has only benefits for you. It could give you some time to catch your breath.¡± Lock said. Knowing that the weight of the armour his adversary was carrying would cancel out any recuperation. But that was the beauty of lies. People believed them. ¡°You never smelled overly much of sweat.¡± Light said quietly. ¡°So you weren''t working on anything, but could somehow still afford to just rent a place in one of the pricier parts of the city, while seemingly having a bottle of wine in hand every time you left the house.¡± ¡°That it?¡± Lock queried in an amused tone. Light nodded. ¡°Wow, Dog Breath must have been a very paranoid person.¡± ¡°He was right, wasn''t he?¡± Light said, eyes expressing an earnest wish to travel back in time and to listen to Kib. Also to murder Lock to death. Couldn''t forget that. ¡°How''d you know about the plan?¡± Light shot back with a question of his own. Lock was willing to humour him. The longer the conversation lasted the better for him after all. His armour was lighter, he had more experience in staying awake due to many nights of scientific work, and well, Light wasn''t getting out of this alive no matter how much he stalled. Might as well get some answers out of him. Although, Light probably wasn''t stalling because he had some belief in winning if he did so long enough. He was doing so because he was desperately trying to extend his time amongst the living. Lock could commiserate. ¡°Well, it''s quite simple really. While the noble families are well, families, there will always be people unwilling to participate in some of the plans that they hatch up, and if they''re mad enough, they might just tattle.¡± Lock said. ¡°Let me guess, someone told you, but asked you to hide the entire thing afterwards. So after I die, if I die, you''ll drag my corpse into the boss room. Clean up any evidence. They open up the Gate again. You leave, and the entire thing will be like it never happened. Knew I shouldn''t have trusted the V¨ªdds.¡± ¡°Well, yes, but the Gate closing wasn''t our work actually. I think it was always the plan to betray you. Although the betrayal didn''t happen the way I expected it too.¡± Lock saw Light visibly slump together, eyes clouding over. The boy might actually start crying. But no, he pulled himself together again. ¡°If nobody had interfered, we would have killed the boss, and then been stuck here. We would have been discovered, and executed. The tale spun in such a way that we''d acted on our own, hoping to win back the favour of our families.¡± Light said contemptuously. ¡°If I may ask, how did you expect the betrayal to work out?¡± He asked. ¡°The way they planned it to happen was that you''d be caught by the adventurer''s guild, which is odd, because then the guild leader would have executed you. I thought that they''d let you complete the mission, come back home, let the peasants simmer, and then reveal that they''d been working on the case, dragging the culprits into the light. The right to execution then falling to them. Not an insignificant amount of experience if they let someone young do it.¡± Lock explained, getting a chuckle from Light. ¡°You would fit right in with the planning committee I see. Sadly enough, I don''t think that they went with this plan because they didn''t want to kill their own, but because they honestly didn''t think of it. Or they did, and it might have been deemed unwise. Too much could go wrong.¡± They conversed like that for almost half an hour, throwing questions and quips at each other. At some point Light must have decided that he rather liked Lock, because he brought forth an interesting offer. ¡°How about this, I let you kill me without putting up a fight, and in return you do something for me.¡± Light said in a serious voice. Lock tilted his head. ¡°Not interested in living?¡± Light shook. ¡°Begging wouldn''t change anything with you would it. I know your kind, able to chat with their victims. You haven''t changed your mind at all. You''re a killer through and through.¡± Lock shrugged. ¡°Well, it depends on what the favour you want from me is.¡± He said. ¡°I was actually already considering the possibility of being betrayed. Which is why I hid some interesting documents and books in a location where they would eventually be found. Within it is basically all the dirt I have on the families, and all of the techniques of my own family that I''m privy to.¡± Light said. ¡°Only problem is that it''s not entirely certain that the person who will find the stuff will actually reveal it to the public.¡± ¡°Yes, they could simply learn the techniques and decide that making an enemy of the families is too dangerous. Or try to blackmail them, getting killed and achieving nothing in the process.¡± Lock said, following up with a question. ¡°You don''t have anyone you trust enough to reveal it for you?¡± Light shook his head. ¡°Not since the rape debacle.¡± ¡°Well that is sort of your fault.¡± Lock countered, causing Light to burst out laughing. ¡°Indeed. You will find within the documents however, that I am more innocent than people assume. Now, will you do it?¡± Light asked seriously. ¡°Yes, there''s a lot of money to be made from copying the techniques of a noble family and disseminating them to every Vanguard wannabe in the realm. The dirt will also come in handy to incite some chaos within the families, make it more likely for us to not be pursued for this dungeon debacle.¡± Lock said musingly, spinning it in a way that made it seem as if he''d follow Light''s posthumous wish out of simple greed and because it would help him if he did so. Light visibly relaxed and dumped his weapons onto the ground, starting to laboriously pull off his armour. They both knew that promises that relied on the goodwill of the participants were likely to be broken. Selfishness was a much more trustworthy ally. Alliances of the past, were after all, inconveniences of the future. ¡°Give me your sword. You''re leaving via decapitation.¡± Lock said once Light had managed to remove the entirety of his armour, standing there in simple woollen clothing. Light kicked it over. It clanged to a stop at Lock''s feet. ¡°The documents are hidden on the outskirts of town, at the place that the peasant adventurer''s often use as a training ground. It''s buried by the big oak tree.¡± Light said, shaking slightly. It was quite cold, and the boy was drenched in sweat from tonight''s activities. There was probably a different reason for the shivering however. Light''s eyes fearfully followed the tip of his broadsword as Lock swung it around to get used to it''s balance and weight. ¡°I''ll be sure to seek it out at the earliest.¡± Lock said earnestly, fully meaning what he''d said. ¡°Now on the ground, hands clasped behind your back.¡± He commanded. Light hesitated. ¡°Can''t we wait a bit? I can still tell you a few useful things.¡± He said. Lock shook his head. The longer the execution took, the likelier it would be for Light to rebel. Although it would already be easier to kill him now since he''d ditched his armour and his weapon. Something that Light himself seemed to become aware of, looking forlornly at his sword and armour. He eventually went down on his knees and clasped his hands against his back. Lock stepped forward, gently laying the sword on the boy''s neck, raising and lowering it to make sure that he could hit the correct spot on the first try. ¡°Any last words?¡± He asked, fully raising the sword. Light started speaking, head directed downwards, ¡°I gue-¡± His last words would forever remain a mystery as that was the moment when Lock swung down with all of his might, knowing that a decapitation required nothing less, and sliced through the neck, hitting the sweet spot between two vertebrae. The head thumped to the ground, and the body soon followed it. Blood began to spurt, a puddle forming Decapitation skill learned. Chapter 40 Lock stood there for a while, only stepping back once the blood escaping from the corpses neck started threatening to soil his feet. He''d gained a new Class. Executioner. Right after he''d gained the decapitation skill from decapitating Light. Looking into it he noted that the other requirement for the Class had been a weapons skill dependant on the style of execution. In this case, sword mastery, something he''d long since attained when having worked towards the Vanguard Class. What really struck him however was that due to the low level of his new Class, it had risen quite fast with only one kill. All the way to level four. Bringing with it four attribute points that he immediately put into Endurance. A new path suddenly alighted in front of him. A path that he felt foolish for not having seen earlier. A Class did not require much experience to go from level one, to level ten. The attribute points that one gained on the journey however, were worth just as much as if one had taken another Class from level ten, to twenty. Now there was a perfectly valid reason why people did not go out to attain as many Classes as possible, but it was a skill based conundrum really. Not an attribute based one. A body could only withstand so many skill trees being offered to one, and therefore all gains from new skill trees were shut down after about four to five Classes. People usually avoided getting too many Classes because of this reason, the experience that they gained from killing getting spread out too much between different Classes, some of them not even granting any skills. It was more combat effective to have one Class at level 30, than it was to have four Classes at level 10. The skills that one gained after all, became all the more powerful the higher level a Class was. Well, and the other reason that people didn''t have that many Classes was because they weren''t capable of attaining them. Lock had been, semi-distracted by the joy of having become immortal, been throwing himself at skill acquisitions since he''d been old enough to walk. People who had attained two Classes by the time they reached fifteen were considered geniuses, Light had been hailed a prodigy for reaching proficiency in one. In comparison, Lock had unlocked three completely independent from each other Classes by the time he was fourteen. Thinking of the attribute points he could gain by putting in a bit more effort, he decided that it was nigh time he expanded his list of three, now four, Classes. A plan to shelve for later though, he was sure there was a reason people weren''t stacking Trash Classes on Trash Classes on Trash Classes just to overwhelm others with their stats. Now, he was in a dungeon, and had other priorities. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He heard Mia ask. ¡°Yes, yes, I just had a thought however. We have a dimensional knob now, maybe we should try using it to escape the dungeon?¡± Lock proposed. ¡°If it was that simple, then I don''t think the Castouts would have needed to open a Gate.¡± Mia said in a doubtful voice. Lock conceded her point, but... the stupidity of man was never to be underestimated. ¡°Try anyway, just in case.¡± Mia nodded, took a running start, and climbed up the wall. Crouching on the ceiling, she inserted the door knob, put a tiny bit of mana into it, creating a door, and opened it. It was open just long enough for Lock to see a swirl of colours and a gaping maw stretch out to take a bite out of the Ninja, before Mia quickly closed the door, pulled out the knob, and fell off the ceiling in the process. Lock stepped forward and caught her in his arms, taking the dimensional knob that she was still clutching in her hand from her and stashing it away on his own person. He gently helped the blushing girl that he''d caught in the bridesmaid position onto her feet. ¡°Thanks for trying.¡± He said sincerely. ¡°I guess since the dungeon is only actually connected to our dimension via its entrance, trying to use an artefact on anything but the entrance will bring us face to face with whatever horrors lurk in the place between places.¡± He mused out loud. ¡°Couldn''t we just use the knob on the actual entrance then?¡± Mia asked.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Well we could, and we probably should if we want to leave before the official opening time in about four hours, but its going to be guarded. We are in the right here, we did save the dungeon and kill the evil-doers after all, but I still don''t think that the guards at the entrance will be very amused. I think we should set our story straight first before attempting to leave.¡± Lock said. He frowned suddenly and raised a hand to halt any attempts from the twins to say something. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± He whispered just loudly enough to be understood. The twins synchronically tilted their heads at him before seemingly concentrating on the sensation of sound. Thump, thump, thump, thump. It sounded like... footsteps. Coming from the tunnel that they''d just come through. The footsteps of something heavy, and something that was, thump, coming closer. Lock sighed, pulled out the dimensional knob, and threw it at Mia. ¡°Retreat to the entrance, if we need to escape, use the knob.¡± He said before throwing away the broadsword that he''d been holding on to unconsciously all this time and drawing his own sword, the one he actually knew how to use. The door leading into the room suddenly bulged inwards, as if something heavy was pushing against it, before it completely cracked and fell to the ground, broken. A gigantic earth golem ducked underneath the door arch, standing up to its full height of about eleven feet once it had made it through. Was this the boss? Lock asked himself as he cautiously started taking a few steps backwards. Why had it grown so much? His eyes flicked over its form, catching sight of a stone blade jutting out of the boss. It suddenly disappeared within it, a small ripple spreading outwards as if it had sunk into a pool of water. Ah well, that explained it. The boss was capable of assimilating the other earth golems present in the dungeon. Lock took another step backwards, it would not do to fight the boss in a situation where they needed it alive to escape execution. Although to be perfectly frank, he doubted that they would even be able to defeat it. He didn''t even come up to where its navel would have been were it a normal human. ¡°Hey, we''re not the ones who attacked you,¡± he jutted a thumb at the headless corpse, ¡°it was that guy. We already killed the rest. There''s no conflict between us right?¡± Lock asked. A last attempt at defusing the situation before his party would have to run out the dungeon like bats out of hell, potentially startling the guards at the dungeon entrance into attacking them. The boss, surprisingly enough, halted. It turned its head towards the corpse, seeming to scrutinize it, before turning back to Lock. It nodded. ¡°You can... understand me?¡± Lock hesitatingly asked. Another nod. Odd. Lock wondered what prompted an earth golem to learn the human language. Or had it been made that way? Dungeons took an instance of monsters, or other intelligent species, compacted them in a fitting space, and then isolated them from reality with only one entrance, which would then appear in Lock''s current world. The dungeon monsters originated from all sorts of universes, it wouldn''t be too odd for some to come from a place also inhabited by humans who had independently developed the same language of Lock''s world. Wait no, that was dumb. What were the chances? One in a trillion? ¡°You don''t actually speak my language do you.¡± Lock concluded. ¡°You''re simply using some sort of telepathic receiver to understand the intentions behind my words, not the words themselves.¡± The golem nodded. ¡°Can you speak?¡± Lock asked. A shake of the head was his answer. An idea suddenly popped up in Lock''s mind. ¡°Do you have some sort of alternative way of getting out of the dungeon. One that doesn''t lead through the entrance?¡± The golem nodded. ¡°Would you be willing to take us through it?¡± He queried further, boggling at his own luck. Another nod. ¡°Why though?¡± He muttered. They had saved its life, but dungeon monsters were supposed to be aggressive. A scorpion did not hold back from stinging a frog, even if the frog was currently carrying it over a river. It was simply its nature. The golem had apparently heard his question, and slowly raised one of its large arms to point at Light''s corpse. Interesting, so it was indeed gratefulness. Or something. The question however was why the earth golem had been programmed with the capacity to feel that particular emotion in the first place. Lock sighed. He was curious. But the answer didn''t really matter. What mattered was getting out of here as fast as possible before the boss changed its mind. ¡°Mia, Tia!Get over here!¡± He shouted. The hesitant scuttling of two Ninjas slowly coming down the stairs at his command sounded like music to his ears. Not turning away from the boss, he spoke to them. ¡°Our friend here has offered to get us out of the dungeon. I honestly don''t feel like going through an investigation, so I''m taking him up on his offer.¡± He had expected protests, questioning of his sanity, but all he received was agreeable silence. Lock turned around, confused, to look at the twins. What greeted him were two bleary eyed girls who looked like they would drop from exhaustion any moment now. He furrowed his brow. The potions shouldn''t have run out yet. Then a smile made its way onto his face. He had almost forgotten to keep watch on the twins incase they exhibited a skill that they hadn''t told him about. The skill probably being a requirement on how to get the Ninja Class, something that people who had it, liked to keep secret. It wasn''t very wide-spread after all. But if the twins became exhausted before the effect of the potions were actually supposed to end, he could make a pretty good guess at what skill it was that they''d been hiding from him. Not poison resistance, his potions were beneficial. More likely, something in the realms of, foreign influence softener. Probably. Well, he who lives in a glass house should not throw stones. Lock was feeling mightily tired himself, which was probably the reason for all these tangents.. He turned back to the boss, asking himself if he really wanted to trust his passage through the place between places to a monster that should by all means be an enemy. His mind was telling him to be cautious, but his gut told him that it was fine. Instinct it was. He went over to where he''d dropped his helmet, putting it back on, before stepping up to the twins and gripping both of them by their shoulders in a rather hard hug. Tia barely had the strength to resist, while Mia didn''t even bother. ¡°Take us out of here then, preferably somewhere out of the city, and if that isn''t possible, somewhere where our exit will remain unseen.¡± Lock said. The boss melted into an earthy puddle, which spread out beneath their feet. The puddle twisted in on itself, turning into a tunnel downwards that seemed to have no end. They fell. Lock was the only one to scream. Chapter 41 The journey, after the initial fall off, was actually not that bad. Not pleasant by any means, resembling a roller-coaster of which one could hear the suspicious sounds of screws loosening fro, but it was manageable. It was also short. A few seconds after Lock had actually adapted to the free-fall he was experiencing, while holding on to the dead-weight that were the twins, he already found himself gently spat out of the ground and landing on a soft patch of grass. Sadly the grass was also wet, and thus his backside was now experiencing an unpleasant coldness, reminiscent of stepping out of a shower directly into a chilly winter day. Lock stood up, having dumped the twins on the grass now that their arduous escape from the dungeon was over. Looking around he determined that they were currently residing on a small grassy hill. A vantage point from which he could see Abrakshana, the city they''d just fled, in all its night-time glory. A surprising amount of light was helping illuminate the city. Looking upwards he found the moon and the stars, also shining down brightly upon him. The moon shone a hideous yellow, instead of the thematic red that he''d been expecting. A retching sound made its way to Lock''s ears, and he turned around to see that Mia had thrown up in her apparent unconsciousness. He was just about to go over to her and turn her around, she was lying face-down, when an earth-golem materialized from the ground and gently nudged the Ninja into a position where she was lying on her side. ¡°You''re still here?¡± Lock asked, slightly groggy. The golem nodded. Lock noted that it had grown smaller. It was only about seven feet tall now. Had it compacted itself to hold more mass in a smaller volume, or had it needed to shed some mass to facilitate their transportation? ¡°You aren''t going back to the dungeon?¡± Lock asked it, as the golem continued to stand there between the sleeping forms of the twins. A shake of the head. ¡°Won''t it collapse without you though?¡± A shake of the head. ¡°Good. If I may ask, where are you going then?¡± The golem raised a hand and pointed it towards him. Lock moved a bit, to check if the golem was not indeed just pointing at Abrakshana, and he was just standing in his way, but no, the arm followed him. ¡°So what, you''ll just follow me wherever I go now?¡± Lock asked, a dull pain beginning to spread behind his temples. A nod. Lock was too tired to deal with this. He''d been awake for more than 20 hours at this point, had been involved in a fight, then a chase through the dungeon, and he was pretty sure that he was beginning to experience the fatigue that came whenever one put too many stats into an attribute too fast. He''d gained eight free points, and he''d dumped all of them into Endurance during the course of the night, on seemingly instinct. He knew that he should stay awake, make sure that the golem wouldn''t kill him in his sleep, but he was honestly too tired to do anything but lay down on the soft, if wet grass, and close his eyes. He knew he wasn''t thinking clearly. However that realisation and and the urge to do something about it faded away quickly once he made his way into the realm of dreams. -/- What greeted him once he''d opened his eyes in the dream-world, was as for the last three weeks, an idyllic forest clearing filled to the brim with interesting and beautiful flowers. A large apple tree dominated the clearing''s centre. Under it one could enjoy a pleasant shade, to shield oneself from the slightly too harsh sun. The black-haired girl, whom he had named Ankh was already lying there. He made his way towards her, the wind pleasantly ruffling his hair and the rustling of the grass caressing his ears. He lay down next to her, shaking his head at her cheerful greeting, ¡°play?¡±, and pulled her on top of him, hugging her for all he was worth. Thankfully she''d managed to make her hair lose whatever attribute it was that had previously caused him to die in his dreams whenever he touched it. Which was good, since he especially enjoyed touching it. Running a hand through the inky blackness, which acted more like a very compacted gas than any hair he''d ever touched, he allowed himself to relax. Ankh''s pleasant smell of ¡°whatever death smells like¡± soothed his mind, and he eventually muttered out a complaint about the day he''d had. Ankh recognized the prompt and took it upon herself to query further, which caused him to regale her with the tale of today''s exploits. The meeting with the twins, forcing them to dress like you know, actual, normal, people. The visit of the dungeon. Going through the Gate to confront the Castouts. The enjoyment he took from killing them. Ankh smiled and listened all the while, until he came upon the part with the earth golem, who had... Sworn him his allegiance? She propped herself up to pout directly in his face and then petulantly started rubbing her head into his chest. ¡°I know that golem thingy, but I''m not letting him in. I''m the only one for you. He''s just a machine, stupid, stupid, stupid.¡± She grumbled.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Laying his arms around her Lock gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead, managing to calm her down. He put up a hand, the apple tree being kind enough to respond to his silent request and extending towards him a branch with a bright red apple attached to it. He plucked it off and put it her hands. Her mouth extended wide, revealing a row of sharp and serrated teeth. She made quick work of the apple, finishing it in three quick bites, eating even the core. She licked the juices off her hands after her mouth returned to normal proportions. Lock went back to stroking her hair. ¡°Regarding the golem, you don''t need to let him in here. I just want to ask however, if ''he'' is trustworthy.¡± Lock said. Ankh angrily rubbed her face in his chest again. ¡°Yeah. He''s yours now.¡± She eventually admitted. ¡°Good. Good. That''s all I needed to know.¡± Lock said, contemplating the new information for a few minutes. ¡°How about we play a game now, I''ve had some inspiration recently in coming up with a new one. I call it. Chasing through the dungeon.¡± -/- Many factors contributed to waking Lock the next morning. The sun blaring directly onto his helmet and making it uncomfortably warm. The urge to go to the bathroom. His growling stomach. It all made for quite an unpleasant awakening. Thankfully, most of the problems could quickly be dealt with. He stumbled over to a few trees surrounding the hill that they''d been transported too to relieve himself. Pulled out a tiny bottle filled with nutrient potion and quickly chugging it down. The helmet, he pulled off. The only reason he''d put it back on after killing Light was due to being afraid whatever transportation the earth golem had, would cause him to lose it if he didn''t. All of his immediate needs dealt with he returned back to the small huddle of twins and golem. The twins hadn''t roused themselves yet. Which was bothersome, since he wanted to go back into the city and change his clothes, maybe enjoy a nice hot bath. Wait, he still needed to dig out the documents that Light had buried in the adventurer training ground. Also about entering the city. He looked at the golem dubiously. Not only was such flagrant use of magic not allowed within its walls, some adventurer''s might even recognize the hulking golem. He would need to either let it wait here and go in, buy something to cover it, or send the twins to do it for him. Which he couldn''t do until they woke up. He considered for a short moment if he should just kick them awake right now, but decided against it. Let them sleep, one last nicety before they never saw each other again. Rather than bother overly much with the twins, his gaze drifted upwards towards the earth golem who was still standing there as still as... a rock. He still had a few things he needed to confirm about the beast, and considering the fact that it was only capable of communication via nods and shakes of the head, this was truly going to be an inspired interrogation. Sighing he walked over to the hulking golem, and sat down in front of it. ¡°Sit.¡± he commanded, and watched as the golem went down into a kneeling position reminiscent of the Japanese seiza. Lock sincerely hoped that this wasn''t another rendition of ''I was reborn into another world as a dungeon boss'', and that his probable new subordinate wasn''t a weeb. ¡°Alright, I''m going to be asking you a few questions now, and with few, I mean a lot. First of all, am I correct in my assumption that it was me saving you that brought you into my empl-?¡± _/_ It took two hours for the twins to start arising, Tia being the first. It was amazingly timed to be quite frank, Lock was starting to run out of questions for the earth golem. Oh, there was still definitely more that he did not know, but he couldn''t quite think of a way in which to phrase the inquiry after two long hours of asking questions that were answerable by either a yes or a no. Maybe he was simply too distracted by the things that he did now know about the golem to think of ways to find out more? Probable, he had discovered a great many things after all. Firstly, the golem was now his. This particular stroke of luck he had to thank the creator of the golem for. The man had had the foresight to consider his greatest creation becoming lost to him, due to his own death, a dungeon call, or whatever. Thus he imbibed within the golem a fervent wish to find a new master if it was ever cut off from its original one. The criteria for selecting a new master was in this case, ''the first guy who helps you, ya feel me''. Considering that Lock had saved the things life, this more than fulfilled the criteria for helping. Secondly, he had learned that the golem had indeed lost some mass through his escape out the dungeon, and that the damage was irreparable, the only earth actually capable of being absorbed being the earth of the other earth golems in the dungeon. A place that Lock had no chance of sneaking the golem in to, to replenish his reserves. Thirdly, the golem had no sense of self-preservation. If Lock''s command of ''get me out of this dungeon'' would have killed it. It would have still gladly gone through with it. The fourth thing that he''d been able to confirm about the golem was the most interesting one. Namely that its stupidity, or recklessness was something that could be counteracted if enough time was invested into the task. This was possible because the golem was not an algorithm, but an artificial intelligence. It was self-learning, the only problem being naturally that while it could learn, it was by no means smart, and it was by no means easy. The creator had thankfully, or less so, created a backdoor for this issue. One that certainly explained why Ankh had claimed that the golem was waiting just outside of the boundaries of the little paradise that she''d created for Lock. The golem was capable of connecting to its master, on a spiritual level, and infer his commands from there. The bond would strengthen with time, diminishing returns naturally being implied. Thus, perhaps in a few years, once the bond had solidified into perfect understanding of its new master on parts of the golem, it would be capable of acting on Lock''s unsaid demands. For example if executing a command would require the death of the golem, and Lock had simply been stupid in issuing it, it would communicate the consequences of the command. If however, Lock issued the command, fully knowing that the golem would die, the golem would go through with it. The bond between it and Lock was at the moment in its infantile stage, which basically meant that despite being rid of the twins after this mission. Lock was now still on indefinite babysitting duty if he actually wanted to enjoy the sweet fruits of having control of a not so insignificant in strength servant any time in the future. Lock wondered what the title of his adventure in this world would be if it were a book. Probably something like, ''Becoming a glorified babysitter in another world''. Chapter 42 ¡°I''m thirsty.¡± Mia stated, surprise tingeing her rather dishevelled face. This was a minute or so after she''d stumbled awake into a sitting position. Tia sneezed in agreement. This caused a cascade effect that caused Mia to sneeze as well. They must have gotten a cold from lying in the wet grass all night. Lock went over to Mia, squatted down in front of her, and laid a hand on her forehead. It was slightly too warm, signifying a small fever. Lock considered for a moment. He hadn''t seen, or heard any source of water nearby, and was quite thirsty himself. But just like the fact of how the twins had gotten sick from lying outside in the wet all night, while he hadn''t, his Endurance had shielded him from the negative effects of his body not being treated correctly. Endurance, to endure. He had 50 points in the stat now. A small part of him had been hoping to receive some sort of reward for the milestone, but he knew well that the first reward would come upon reaching a 100. ¡°The mission is almost over. We''ve completed the main part, and now it¡¯s time to deal with the aftermath.¡± Lock said, catching the attention of the twins, who had been busy staring into nothing with slightly open mouths for the last minute or so. ¡°I need you to go into the city and buy some clothes to cover the golem, and a roll of bandages long enough to completely bandage him up. When you''re there, get something to eat and to drink for yourselves naturally, although I wouldn''t say no to some water myself.¡± Lock said. ¡°Oh, and also buy some lavender essence.¡± Mia nodded tiredly, before shakily beginning to make it onto her feet. She stumbled into Lock, almost falling over, and pressed the dimensional knob into his hand, before starting a shuffling gait towards the city. ¡°About the payme-.¡± Tia started, but Lock interrupted her. ¡°Bring some parchment and a charcoal stick, I''ll draw up the recipe before dismissing you.¡± He said brusquely, Tia didn''t argue, she simply groaned as she stood up and started shambling after her sister. Lock watched them go, and upon them leaving his sight, turned inwards. He had reached level ten in Vanguard today, and had gained access to another branch of his personal Vanguard skill-tree. It was time to make a decision, and while he''d since long determined Bulwark to be the perfect fit for his particular build, he should still see if there were other, better alternatives. He looked past Bulwark, and the other already known skills available to him, having made his decision regarding them a long time ago, and turned his attention towards the two skills that he did not recognize, and which must have snuck their way into his skill tree as a result of who he was. Soul of Steel was an interesting skill that passively amplified the effect Endurance had in resisting mental and spiritual attacks by a factor of two. The skill was likely the result of the agonizing journey that his soul had made through the realms. Technically speaking, the skill covered more bases than Bulwark, however, one had to consider that physical attacks occurred much more often than mental ones. It was a pass from Lock. The second skill however, made him think. Endurance was a stat that made one endure, the elements, physical damage, mental damage, the passage of time and so on. It did however not bend the laws of physics. While Endurance, he''d found, compacted his body somewhat, and made him heavier, it did not protect him from getting flung around by someone with high enough Strength. This was a problem, because no matter how much your body endured, if you were being smacked around by every attack, you couldn''t transfer any of that Endurance into retaliation. Bulwark lifted that problem of a monolithic Endurance build. It made one an immovable object whenever one wanted, preventing knock-back. It was a double edged sword however. While someone without Bulwark would be struck by a punch and stagger back, this also meant that the kinetic energy of the strike could be spread out in all directions, and that one could roll with the punch. Someone using Bulwark however, would not be moved, could not be moved, and thus the kinetic force of the punch would wreak havoc upon their body.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. The other personalized skill that he''d gained access to addressed the problem of knock-back in another manner. It was a very simple skill really, just like Bulwark, but that did not mean it didn''t have a myriad of uses and implications. Earth''s embrace; upon getting struck, half of the kinetic energy shall be redirected and absorbed by the earth beneath one''s feet. This skill requires the user to be touching the ground with at least one leg. It was an interesting skill, one that he was pretty sure should not have been present in the skill tree once he''d reached level ten by killing Kib. If a choice had yet not been made regarding skills, could certain events unlock more choices during the period in which one had to pick a skill? Lock couldn''t imagine the skill stemming from anything but his newfound connection to the golem. Wait, he furrowed his brows. Was it possible that he''d gained the connection the moment he''d engaged the Castouts? This would explain why he''d never heard of a new skill appearing while one was making a choice. The connection, and the skill, had probably sprung up the moment he''d jumped in to save the golem. He''d only killed Kib and reached level ten after that. Must have been it, Lock thought, before turning his attention to the two skills being offered to him. Either complete immunity from knock-backs, but in return potentially getting his organs liquefied if he used the skill when being struck by someone whose strength he had underestimated. Or, half immunity from knock-backs and in addition to that, also a half-immunity from blunt damage. Bulwark could be considered to have 100% immunity against knock-back, 150% damage taken. Earth''s embrace on the other hand had 50% immunity against knock-back, but also 50% of the damage taken. In addition to that, Earth''s embrace was a passive skill, and Bulwark an active one. Earth''s embrace would prevent damage, even if he was sneak attacked. That and the damage reduction, rather than the damage amplification, won him over. Also, if someone was strong enough to knock him away, even through Earth''s embrace. Did he actually want to fight that person? Lock made his choice, and then turned to the golem, which he was starting to become sick of referring to as golem. An issue for the future. Now he wanted to test out his new skill. ¡°Hit me, gently.¡± Lock commanded, and the golem stepped forward to lightly smack him over the helmeted head. It was an interesting sensation. He could feel half of the energy applied to the ''strike'' actually going into hurting him, while the other half was channelled down his body, into his feet and into the earth beneath him. The awareness that he had of the kinetic energy as it travelled down his body held firm up to the moment where it was transferred into the earth. Once there, the awareness degraded quickly. Lock wondered if him barely feeling the effect the kinetic energy once it reached the earth, was due to the skill not being meant to provide awareness of the energy outside one''s body. Or if the kinetic energy provided simply hadn''t been enough. ¡°Hit me again, stomach this time, twice as hard.¡± Lock said, and braced himself for the incoming strike. The golem''s fist landed in his gut, having travelled there at a moderate pace. Once again Lock was capable of discerning that half the energy went into actually damaging him, not that it was a lot of damage, and that half had travelled down his body into the ground. He''d actually managed to keep track of the energy once it had been absorbed into the ground this time. For about a millimetre. ¡°Again, twice the power.¡± Lock commanded. The fist of the golem buried itself in his stomach causing Lock to stumble backwards slightly, and to start feeling queasy. Twice the power, the awareness of kinetic energy had spread to about 1.5 millimetres. The progression wasn''t linear then. Most things in life weren''t. He patted his stomach as he took a second or two to regain his bearings. That previous punch, even with half the damage being mitigated, would have been enough to heavily wound someone with an Endurance somewhere in the 10-20 area. ¡°Again, twice the power.¡± Lock said, after a moment of hesitation. The golem stood there, and did nothing. Lock wondered for a moment if the golem didn''t complete the command because it thought it could kill it''s master, before another possibility came to mind. He sighed, ¡°Twice of what you did just now exceeds your limit doesn''t it?¡± He asked, at which the golem nodded. ¡°Alright, hit me with your best then.¡± Lock said, bracing himself. The fist, no, rather, the missile, blurred forward and slammed into his stomach with the force of a catapult. Lock''s body was bent into a position closely resembling a C as he was knocked backwards several inches. Lock stumbled to his feet after he''d spend a few seconds clutching his stomach in pain. Now that, had been a blow. It would leave a bruise, and likely would have inflicted significant wounds without his new skill. The kinetic energy rippling through his body and into the ground had been quite impressive to feel. But still, the awareness into the ground only extended approximately 1.55 millimetres, although now that he was slightly more experienced with the skill he noted that the diameter was expanding at a greater rate than the depth. Some more time would need to be spent having the golem hit him to fully familiarize him with the skill, but not now. He was feeling quite tired and wrung out from the mission, and just because they were near Abrakshana didn''t necessarily mean that he was safe from danger. It would be unwise to harm himself overly much in his enthusiasm to improve, only to then be easy prey for some bandit or whatnot. And while the thought of the twins stumbling upon him being beat up by his new golem was humorous, it was so, only in the realm of considerations, not reality. Lock sat back down, and stared at the golem, who he''d, as previously mentioned, gotten tired of referring to as golem. It was time to think of a name. Chapter 43 Considering their state, it didn''t actually take the twins that long to return from the mission of resource acquisition. Only about two hours. Enough time to name one golem, and to do some other stuff. Like stretching exercises. ¡°Here''s some water.¡± Mia mumbled as she handed him a bamboo canteen. Lock drank greedily from the liquid and thanked the girl. Mia then pressed a meat bun into his hand, which he also devoured, before turning his attention to more important things. ¡°You got the bandages?¡± He asked, receiving a nod and a fistful of the aforementioned article. He nodded his head and turned to the newly christened Lemmings. ¡°Alright Lemmings, lift up your left foot.¡± Lock commanded as he made his way over to the golem, unfurling the bandages. Out of his periphery he saw Mia mouth the word ''Lemmings'', while he bent down to start meticulously covering his subordinate in bandages. The reason for this was twosome. First, if the clothes covering Lemmings ever slipped, people would still be unable to discern that he was a golem. Second, the bandages would prevent him from permanently losing any earth if he was ever struck and some was blown off. This was important since Lock still didn''t know how to replenish the golems reserves. Done with making the construct look like a mummy, Lock stepped back to admire his work. While it was still something that wouldn''t necessarily be mistaken for a human under closer scrutiny, the proportions were slightly wrong, it would have to be enough. ¡°Clothes.¡± He extended his hand towards the twins, and got a sack slapped into it. Rummaging within it, he pulled out a white under-shirt, and a black hoodie. He put both on, pulling the hoodie over the golem''s face. Next was the underwear, which prompted an amused laugh, and the socks. Then came the pants, which seemed to closely resemble cargo pants from his last world, lots of pockets, and a pair of combat boots. Instead of a mummy, Lemmings now looked like an edgy, seven foot tall teenager. Who''d suffered from third degree burns, and was thus covering up his face. All in all it was a job well done. ¡°Can you pay us so we can we leave now? You''ve finished playing dress up.¡± Tia muttered at him, before sneezing. ¡°Soon, soon. The last place that you have to accompany me too is the spot where Light buried the documents.¡± Tia gave him a quizzical look. ¡°Don''t pretend you weren''t listening.¡± Lock said as he turned in the direction where he knew the beginner adventurer training grounds to be and started walking. ¡°I just need to bury that stuff out, we can part ways for the rest of eternity afterwards.¡± He said. The walk to the training ground was mostly silent, the party being entirely composed of stealth-Classes. The only sound that permeated the air was the occasional branch breaking, courtesy of Lemmings, and bird song. Mia once tried to start a conversation. ¡°So what are you doing after this?¡± She asked, but Lock brushed her off. ¡°Attending to personal matters.¡± -/- The training grounds were blissfully empty of adventurer''s once they''d arrived there. Odd considering that it was midday, the best time to break a sweat, but then Lock remembered. ¡°The news of what''s happened in the dungeon must have broken. Only reason I can think of why this place is completely empty.¡± Lock said as he ducked under the extended arm of a scarecrow on his way to the large oak tree. Reaching there it wasn''t overly hard to determine where the earth had been disturbed. Unwilling however, to dig up the documents himself, it being very much possible that Light had set up a trap, aiming at a sort of ''revenge from beyond the grave'', he commanded Lemmings to do it for him. After a bit of digging the golem revealed a capsule, about three feet wide and one foot tall, which, when opened, revealed several quite official looking documents, with a few intricately hand-written books. Still paranoid about this being some sort of revenge-ploy, Lock told Lemmings to hold onto it. If a vengeful crusade of Vanguards suddenly came chasing him down they would hopefully focus entirely on the golem, leaving Lock to escape. Before Tia could utter a word Lock spun towards her and held out a hand. ¡°Parchment.¡± He simply said. She gladly handed it over, along with the charcoal and eagerly watched him scribble out a rather long set of instructions onto it. Double-checking to make sure that the instructions were correct, he handed the parchment over to Tia, who seemed to be actually capable of receiving it, her sister simply standing there like she was trying to imitate the surrounding dummies. ¡°Try to keep the details of what happened on this mission on the down-low. I know that you''ll report to your direct superior, whoever he may be. But more people than that really don''t need to know the specifics.¡± Lock said. Tia simply nodded and turned to leave, she halted after a few steps however and turned her head towards Mia, who hadn''t moved from her spot. ¡°Are you coming?¡± She asked. Mia shook her head, ¡°I have some things I want to say to Lock.¡± She said, and elaborated further once Tia apparently took these words as her cue to stay there. ¡°Alone.¡± She finished. At which Tia huffed, and left. ¡°See you at home.¡± Were her parting words. Mia awkwardly ran a hand down her left shoulder as she stared at Lock, who was looking at her expectantly. ¡°Do you think I can join you on more missions?¡± Mia eventually asked with a grimace, as if that wasn''t exactly what she''d wanted to say.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Lock tilted his head at her. ¡°Honestly, no.¡± He said, thinking about all the lies he''d told or propagated on this mission. That he enjoyed killing, that there was a moral compass involved when he chose his victims. That he was indeed an old man simply possessing his current body. ¡°Why?¡± Mia asked quietly, almost a whisper. ¡°Because you''re a part of the Underground and if my assumptions are correct, related to one of their leaders.¡± The small flinch she gave confirmed his hunch. After all, the Underground would have been forced to send their most loyal on this mission due to the potential harm that could have come their way due to Lock''s actions. ¡°I simply can''t trust you to hold the goals of the party that we''d form as your primary affiliations, and trust is one of the things that cannot be missing from such a partnership.¡± ¡°What if I gave my word?¡± Mia asked. ¡°Words are wind.¡± ¡°Let me prove myself then.¡± She insisted. Lock considered the offer, but... he was going to be doing some quite horrible things for the future. Not out of necessity, but out of simple gain. Mia, for all that her Class should have indicated otherwise, was na?ve, and a good person at heart. Probably. His future actions would break her. With bad enough timing, the breaking could compromise everything. ¡°Why are you so insistent upon this?¡± He eventually asked. She seemed at a loss for words at the question. Likely not knowing the answer herself. She blushed. ¡°Because.¡± A pause. ¡°Because the last two days, have been the first time that I''ve felt like an actual Ninja, instead of just a girl playing at it under the supervision of her parent.¡± She suddenly said. A surprisingly articulate answer. Lock tilted his head, to really take in her appearance. Dishevelled, but there was a subtle glow coming from under her skin. ¡°What is a Ninja to you?¡± He queried further, seeking to gain a better understanding of the woman standing before him. ¡°A sword in the darkness, a tool at the disposal of someone who knows how to use it.¡± She answered promptly, one might say feverishly. ¡°You''re empty aren''t you.¡± Lock suddenly realised. ¡°You don''t have your own aspirations, expect perhaps in being a Ninja. You simply want to attach yourself to someone who actually exists, and become their shadow, seeking to validate yourself through their light.¡± Mia''s lips quivered. ¡°Yes.¡± Thoughts were firing in Lock''s brain. He¡¯d apparently forgotten to consider one important piece of information when considering what the Classes of his subordinates were. They were Ninjas, an occupation that in his old world, meant being an assassin/spy for hire, or someone serving some sort of feudal lord. Naturally ninjas had to be quite loyal to be kept as retainers, they did after all have the power to completely ruin the person they were serving. It wouldn¡¯t be too odd if the ninjas of this world also considered it a high honour to work under a sort of pseudo-lord, and that their families raised them accordingly. People dreamed of good governance to such an extent that they¡¯d created entire religions based around there being an invisible magic man in the sky with a plan for them. Was it that odd that ninja, someone probably raised to serve, or at least to be an honourable mercenary, would attempt to bind herself to a man whom she thought could provide good governance? He didn¡¯t want to toot his own horn, but from an outside perspective, the mission went quite well. This would naturally be seen through by anyone with access to his inner thoughts, but Mia certainly did not. A subordinate like that would be useful, and if what she said was true, she wouldn''t overly mind some of the things he''d be doing in the future. The only problem was, as previously stated, that words were wind. He didn''t feel like she was lying. The opposite rather, but beliefs, even the most fervent ones, had the habit of splintering into nothing once the rough sea smashed them into the cliffs of reality. ¡°I think you trust me.¡± Mia suddenly said. Taking his silence as a prelude to a complete rejection. ¡°You gave me the knob and told us to go the entrance, while you dealt with the boss. We could ha-¡± She halted as Lock held up a hand. ¡°Words are wind, but yours have convinced me to at least give you a chance at backing them up with actions.¡± He started, considering how testing her would fit into his future plans. ¡°Firstly, I want you to make sure that you actually believe what you just said by thinking about it for three weeks. After the three weeks, seek me out, I will be participating in the beginner tournament. Or at least spectating it. If you still want to be my tool by then, I will have devised a mission where you can prove it.¡± The three weeks until the beginner tournament started, would harden her resolve in becoming his tool if she truly had that wish. On the other hand if a mere three weeks cooled her ''passion'' enough for her to not wish to work under him anymore. Then he didn''t want her anyway. ¡°That''s all really, you can leave now.¡± Lock eventually said. Mia hesitated for a few moments, before suddenly jumping forward in a move that almost made him draw his sword and skewer her, to envelop Lock in an awkward hug. She quickly let go, blushingly turned around, and stiffly walked off. Lock watched her go, gaze attracted to her posterior. Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to have her working ''under'' him. He shook his head. That was a decision that was to be made with rationality, not with horniness. That was what whores were for. Lock was beginning to see clear advantages to his promiscuous lifestyle. Being unbothered by a pretty face being chief amongst them. He eventually gave a laugh and started making his way towards where he knew to be a stream, it was time to wash his clothes and armour in lavender essence. -/- That was the task that Harald found him, an hour or so after he''d begun, doing. ¡°Lock?¡± The man asked, clearly surprised at finding him here. Lock turned his head to glance at the unassuming man, whose acquaintance he''d made back in the dungeon, and who had taken the blame for the bandits that Lock had killed, before returning to his task. ¡°Hey, long time no see.¡± He said. Harald chuckled, ¡°it does actually feel that way doesn''t it. The entire process of being taken to court for killing those bastards was quite intense. Thankfully short though. Only got slapped with a two-week suspension at the end, clear self-defence they said. I think they handled it pretty quickly and unprofessionally. Probably stirred up because of the events in the dungeon.¡± ¡°What happened in the dungeon?¡± Lock asked as he scrubbed down the last article of clothing that needed it. ¡°I''ve been out of town.¡± ¡°Anything to do with that big guy?¡± Harald asked, presumably nodding in Lemmings'' direction. Lock couldn''t rightfully see, being focused on washing his clothes in the babbling stream. ¡°Yeah, a permanent recruit for my adventuring party you could say. He''s mute.¡± Lock replied. ¡°Ah, that''s a bummer. Sorry for that man.¡± Harald said, seeming to actually mean it. ¡°So about the dungeon?¡± Lock asked. ¡°Ah yeah, apparently some nobles snuck into it at night, trying to kill the boss. Only to be killed by a guard that the guild leader had recently decided needed to be stationed within the dungeon, not just before the entrance. One of them was a V¨ªdd, that''s how they must have gotten in.¡± Harald explained. ¡°I imagine the reaction of the common folk wasn''t very enthused.¡± Lock mused, finished with his clothes. He laid them out to dry and turned to his conversation partner, who nodded. ¡°There was a riot. Some of the civilians and adventurer''s, spurned on by the guild leader, tried to storm the V¨ªdd estate. The city guard smashed them, somehow. They shouldn''t have actually had the strength to do so, some of the adventurer''s were no slouches. I''ll be honest with you. It''s bad.¡± ¡°The strength of the city guard was probably enhanced by the military outpost where they''ve been quietly training new soldiers.¡± Lock mused. ¡°Soldiers?¡± Harald asked, confused. ¡°Well, humanity is at peace, and finally powerful enough to stop being every other race''s whipping boy. We''re also dealing with a bit of an overpopulation problem. Only one solution to that.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°So what will you do with your two weeks of suspension?¡± Lock asked. ¡°Train for the tournament.¡± ¡°Interesting, it''s what I was planning to do as well.¡± ¡°Isn''t the level cap for the tournament level ten? Ever since last year, where someone way to high level just shortly registered themselves as an adventurer for the easy money?¡± ¡°I hadn''t heard of that.¡± Lock admitted, new plan already forming. ¡°You actually interested in magic?¡± He asked. Harald shook his head. ¡°So you''re planning to sell the writ admitting you to the academy at the auction a week after the tournament.¡± Lock stated, receiving a nod. ¡°Alright, I have a proposition for you then. I help you with your training, and you give me the writ. You get the recognition, the monetary reward, the rank up, and I get the admission to the magic academy. Simple.¡± Lock said. Harald laughed. ¡°I owe you one for the debacle in the dungeon. You know what, sure, but if I find that your training is sub-par, I will only sell the writ to you at a discount, not give it for free.¡± Lock stood up, still clad in only underwear, and held out a hand for Harald to shake. Which he did. ¡°Deal. Where are you planning to go?¡± He asked. ¡°Trydan.¡± Harald answered. Chapter 44 Mia distractedly watched as her father, for once not a picture of calm, strode up and down his office. A well illuminated place with many documents and books lining the walls. He hadn''t had the will to make them meet in a more stereotypical manner. ¡°Are you sure that there is absolutely no chance of the fiasco at the dungeon being followed back to us?¡± He asked once again, sounding stressed. It was... disillusioning. To see one of the pillars of her life, that had always held steadfast, crumble so fast under the pressure of something that she''d just seen another man endure with nary a thought. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Miat ran a hand down his face. ¡°The event has already been used for political purposes, making it unlikely for the truth to ever come to light. The guild leader of the adventurer''s will certainly never allow it now that he has already claimed it was one of his brilliant strokes of genius that prevented the dungeon from being destroyed.¡± He mumbled at a staggering pace, wringing his hands. ¡°But he may send out someone to silence the actual killers of those nobles, to preserve his lie. But that would mean that more people would need to know the truth, the man is no investigator, and certainly no assassin.¡± The words spilled forth from her father like a waterfall, before he eventually buried his face in his hands with a strangled sound of frustration. Mia felt herself beginning to disassociate from the situation. Her soul leaving her body and allowing her to spectate the theatre play from over her own shoulder. Maybe it was the cold. Maybe it was the slight fever. She found the current situation to be entirely beneath her. What would have Lock done in this situation? Gather information, think on it, make a plan, and patiently execute it while still being flexible enough to change it at the drop of a hat. Like he''d done when ambushing the Castouts, like he''d done with chasing down Light, like he''d done with the bandits that had been trying to ambush Harald in what appeared to be an entire year ago. A hand unconsciously went up to rub at her still bruised neck, hidden beneath her scarf. Like he''d done with her when she''d almost compromised the mission. In comparison to his mastery of the situation. The current state of panic that her father, and her twin, no, Tia, were undergoing... It was... She''d never thought that she would use the word in describing her own family, but it was disappointing. It was an odd feeling, to look upon one''s father, and to reverse the roles, becoming the one who found him wanting, instead of the other way around. But it was a feeling that she imagined she was going to get familiar with in the near future. Now that she had a comparison. She wondered if he''d been better in his youth. Her mother had been the one who had taught her that Ninjas needed someone to dedicate themselves too. Had he been the best she could find at the time? If so, was everyone else simply so much worse? She looked down at her hands as Tia and Father continued to rile each other up into a frenzy. They used to be just hands, but now they felt like something else. Something less. Sacks of meat lacking direction. Lacking purpose. Her heart ached. She yearned to prostrate herself before someone worthy and to declare her mother''s family words. ''Your will, my hands.'' A spark ignited within her mind, bringing her crashing back into reality. Into her body. Lock had given her orders, to reflect on her desire to follow him. It had at the time, frustrated her. Why couldn''t he see that her request to be used by him was earnest? But he had, as she''d previously already considered, simply been going off of the information at hand. In his eyes she was likely but a child. Children changed their minds on every whim and wish. She wondered if he looked at her as she would look at a nine-year-old. Would it even be unjustified? He was simply using a young body, likely being several times older than her. It was only natural that he was leery of her so called yearning. He''d made the correct call, unable to read her mind, in letting her think on her decision. If, after three weeks, she still wished to become his tool, of which there was no doubt, then he could let her prove herself. If however she did not, then it was better to not have her in the first place.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. He''d made the correct decision, and if he had made any other, would he be the man that she wished to follow? No. The three weeks were necessary, not for her to actually reflect on her want. But for the very simple fact that with making her wait, he''d proven once and for all that he was someone intelligent, someone prudent enough, to use her to her fullest potential once he gripped her hilt. The three weeks, were if anything, a formality. A processing of an application. Time for her to hone herself to a sharp edge worthy of her wielder. For once, the amount of training that stood before her left her undaunted. The opposite really. It left her eager. Looking forward to optimize the process as much as she could to eek out every single drop of potential held within her body. She''d finally found a person that was worthy of making her transmute all her potential into reality. She would need help however. Mia stood up, being peripherally aware that the action caused Miat and Tia to stop their paranoia induced frenzy and look up at her from their positions sitting at, and before the desk. She left the room without a word, walking through the immaculately cleaned house towards the room she shared with her sister, and started packing. It was an odd feeling, trying to decide what to take with her. Some of the things in her possession felt like they were relics of the past, things that she''d once enjoyed possessing, but that now left her cold, disgusted with her previous self. Her romance and adventure books, her toys¡­ In the end the only thing that she packed into her satchel was her ninja equipment and the money that she''d saved up over the years. She dressed in the peasant clothing that Lock had insisted she buy to seek him out at his apartment domicile without being noticed. She considered for a short moment to leave through the window, as she was wont to do, but decided against it. Leaving through the front door was the option that she eventually picked. It was oddly exhilarating to only receive a few interested glances from people who''d never actually seen anyone exit their family home through the front door in the past, before she completely blended into the masses of people around her. The only gazes directed her way were lecherous ones, although even those seemed to be less fervent than what she''d received two days ago when she''d made her way to Locks''. The crowd buzzed around her, and she caught some snippets of words that revealed to her the reason of why she felt less gazes glued to the sway of her hips. The dungeon. An understandable emotional distraction from simply another pretty young woman. She wondered what the reaction of the masses would have been had the nobles actually succeeded in their task. Them being slaughtered like animals in the dungeon, failing their mission, had already elicited a riot and a fight between the peasants, the adventurers, and the city guard. It was a heady feeling, to know something that almost nobody else knew. Four people, her mind whispered. Miat, Tia, Lock, and her. It was an even more heady feeling to know that she''d participated in an event, despite no one knowing this, that might have very well changed the entire political landscape of Abrakshana. Her! A level seven, now level eight Ninja. Changing the course of history with no one being the wiser. Sure, she''d been but a tool, wielded by someone else. In fact she was fairly sure that she hadn''t made a single autonomous decision over the last two days. But that was the pride of a Ninja. Did a paintbrush not deserve to have its own pride, after it had been used by a painter of great renown, to create a painting that would enrapture the hearts of thousands? Did a sharp knife not deserve it''s own pride for being picked by a master chef to help in making an amazing dish? Did Mia not deserve her own pride for having been used by her master to fulfil his selfish desires, which had inadvertently changed the course of history? She might have been a bit biased, but she considered the answer to be a resounding yes. It was a yes that she wanted to apply to many of the same questions in the future. She could already envision it, a blade kept under the pillow, a blade strapped to his belt, a blade slitting the throats of his enemies, a blade being sharpened by his hands. A blade being cherished by its owner. A pleasant shiver ran down her body as she envisioned a long future of daring escapades and history-altering events and the man she would be sharing them with naturally. She blushed, and an old lady she walked by on her way to her destination gave her a smile and some words about ''young love''. -/- It wasn''t long before she made her way out of the city, alongside, she noted, many other people. Probably the ones who could afford to leave until the situation calmed down. She walked with the mass of refugees for a while, but at some point on the road towards Blinffmul, veered off of the road sharply, to some curious looks, and took to the trees once completely out of sight. She noted the runes carved into the ground as she passed them, and the magical barrier that brought her some unpleasantness as she ran through it. She ran along the road of green until she came into sight of a ran-down hut. Her exiled Great-grandmother''s hunched down form already waiting for her outside of it, a crooked and toothless grin being sent her way. She was leaning on a cane now, something new. It brought to mind that she hadn''t been here for ten years, ever since Mother had died. She jumped down from the tree bordering on the clearing that the hut was in and landed before the dilapidated building. ¡°Oh dearie, Mia, is that you?¡± Her great-grandmother''s kindly voice made its way in her ears, nary a whisper. ¡°I know that look in your eyes. A girl enraptured. It brings back memories of myself when I was your age.¡± She stepped forward to stroke her cheek. ¡°You''ve finally imprinted I see, and by your widened pupils you''ve done so on someone with more potential than the gnat that my foolish granddaughter picked. Unless you have even worse taste. Come in, come in.¡± She said, disappearing into the hut. Mia followed her inside, finding two steaming cups of tea already taking up the small table at which she promptly sat down. She''d been expected. Green eyes locked with red as she met the gaze of her Great-grandmother. The Head Enforcer of the Bloody Usurper smiled a crooked grin, ¡°Tell me everything dearie.¡± Mia began telling her story Chapter 45 Lock watched with a bored expression as Harald''s wrung out and almost naked body heaved on the ground, laid out as it was next to their small camp fire next to the Trydan lake. A place that they had required the assistance of fishing uncle to reach. A cut off little clearing, on which one needed supplies being brought to one if one wanted to survive. Perfect for some training. Training of which they''d just completed the first day of. Well it had been more a day of measurement rather than a day of progress. Evaluating Harald''s base stats. Seeing if there was any chance to drastically improve them by the end of their little training escapade. Lock''s respect for the swordsman grew once he''d determined that there would be no great progress made in the realm of simple physical fitness. Harald had already eked out most of what his body was capable of. This however, naturally represented a problem. Lock considered himself an expert on physicality, first and foremost, and a fighter second. Improving his base stats through sheer force of will had after all consumed almost all of his efforts in the last several years, while he''d only been an actual combatant for about a month now. There were things that he could teach the boy, yes, but it was bothersome that the task was not simply solvable by applying one of his greatest strengths. Taking a body to its limit was something he was good at. Teaching... His knowledge on the matter was a work in progress. He didn''t have a lot of time either, less than a month. There weren''t many skills that could be taught during that time. Therefore, the things taught would largely need to be constrained to shifts of mentality that would make Harald a better combatant. Teaching him how to use the tools he already had, instead of giving him access to new ones. The question now naturally became. What tools did Harald already have? A well-trained body. Swordsmanship The shades living within that special sword of his could be very helpful. Exploring the depths of their expertise could be a valid training method. Ingrain the skill in the body, rather than the sword. Harald wouldn''t be allowed to take it into the arena with him anyway. The boy had the makings of a good enough physical fighter, but what about his mentality? Lock scratched his chin, watching the boy come to himself, slowly, the drills that Lock had made him go through had been quite arduous. If the level cap for the tournament was level ten, it would also be helpful to take Harald to level nine. The only problem naturally being that they didn''t have that much time and opportunity to slay monsters. So he had three things that he could work on. The usage of the tools already at Harald''s disposal, his mentality during a fight and levelling him up, if possible. The first two possibilities were something that could be worked on fairly easily, Lock would simply spar with the boy, beat him, let him regain his breath, beat him again, and repeat ad infinitum. Maybe he could make him meditate with that fancy sword of his? See if simply focusing on the task let him take on more of the skill of the shades. This could be done whenever the body needed to recuperate, a good idea. Even if the skill acquisition failed, meditation, the attainment of true focus, was a useful skill for a Swordsman to have. Levelling, as mentioned earlier, was an unlikely possibility. Lock tilted his head. So, those were the things he could work on with Harald. He was however only one part of the tournament, the competition, was the other. Was there anything he could teach that would be useful against a bunch of pre-level ten iron adventurers? What were the greatest weaknesses of Irons anyway? Inexperience and incompetence mostly, all other problems being a subset of the two. The incompetence was not something he could deal with that easily. It was a too varied flavour. Incompetence was quite frightening really. The best swordsman in the world did not fear fighting the number two, but rather the worst in the world. Because the worst was dangerously unpredictable.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Inexperience however. It would manifest in not being able to deal with unexpected situations, not being able to deal with certain aspects of battle that they''d not yet confronted. Like death. ¡°Have you ever killed anyone?¡± Lock asked, filling the silence at the lake clearing for what must have been the first time in several hours. Harald shook his head from his position on the floor. An expected answer. ¡°Do you think you could?¡± Hesitation. ¡°Why are you asking these questions?¡± Harald shot back. ¡°Answer.¡± ¡°I feel as if I could. Depends on the situation.¡± ¡°Good answer. You see, most people aren''t inherently good people, they simply lack the opportunity and the incentive to be bad. This is what society is all about, creating a place and a situation where crime is unrewarded. Your answer is basically that if you were confronted by the right person, at the right time, and at the right place, you could kill them. Like for example the murderer of your father, at midnight, on an abandoned clearing, where nobody would know that you were the culprit.¡± Lock paused. ¡°This answer is however something that you will have to learn to rise above.¡± Harald laboriously turned his head in Lock''s direction with a questioning look. ¡°I assessed you today, and determined two things that we would work on. There won''t be any purely physical training involved, you did a good enough job on your own. However what we can work on, is on how comfortable you are in fighting a human opponent, this means sparring, against me, a lot. The other thing that you can work on, and that the sparring already addresses, is how much of the skills that you can access through the shades, you retain without access to the sword.¡± Lock started explaining. ¡°What you will basically be doing is, sparring with me, and then meditating on the sword while regaining your breath. It''s not going to be fun, and the improvement will be slow and gruelling, but noticeable. This is how skill always is. There is no magic potion that will turn you into a monster on the battlefield. There is however one sort of improvement that you can always make, an improvement that may as well be instantaneous. An improvement of mentality.¡± Lock paused, a pause that Harald used to interject a question. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It''s quite obvious really. While we''re sparring, I am going to help you develop a mentality, that will make it impossible for you to lose against some Irons. Observe.¡± Lock stood up from sitting on a tree stump and drew his sword. Half-heartedly standing there he held it in his hand, looking at Harald, not thinking about anything in particular. Harald looked puzzled. Then Lock changed gears, started forming thoughts of how to efficiently, quickly, and most of all, brutally, murder the boy lying on the ground. He let his thoughts control his body, subconsciously shifting in a more threatening position. Harald tensed up and stumbled onto his feet, taking a few steps backwards. ¡°See the difference?¡± Lock asked, relaxing, and received a hesitant nod. ¡°You looked like you wanted to, attack me.¡± Harald said. ¡°The word you''re looking for is perhaps kill.¡± Lock corrected, and got another nod. ¡°You see, while there is no use of magic or a skill, your body subconsciously radiates a certain atmosphere depending on your intentions. If you don''t like somebody, your face turns into a frown, informing the other of this. The same is true for killing. If you really want to kill somebody, your body language will reflect this.¡± Lock said. ¡°But I don''t want to kill in the tournament.¡± Harald shot back, sounding almost incredulous. Lock rolled his eyes. ¡°You''re not going to, don''t worry. Not only would the presiding referee prevent you from doing so, I don''t actually want you to try and kill anyone. I just want you to learn how to act like you do. Look, most of the people who are going to participate in the tournament have likely never been confronted with anything capable of killing them, even if the particular monster did have the intent. They''re going to be pretty shaken up, like everybody is, if the body genuinely feels like its in a life or death battle..¡± ¡°Wouldn''t it make them fight even better, if they think that their life is on the line.¡± ¡°Not as well as you, because by the time we''re done, you''re going to have a lot more practice.¡± Lock retorted as he sheathed his sword and pulled out two sword-like branches that he''d found in the surrounding area. He threw one of them at Harald, who barely caught it. ¡°Now, come at me with the intent to kill, because I assure you, I shall be doing the same.¡± Lock said in a conversational tone, before attacking. A jump forward brought him into Harald''s range, and a downswing of the sword was barely parried. ¡°That doesn''t make any sense.¡± Harald sputtered as he back-pedalled downwards. Lock answered casually as he pursued. ¡°Of course it does, just because I intend to do something doesn''t mean I actually have to do it.¡± Another downwards slash transitioned into circling Harald''s branch with his own, disarming the boy. A kick brought him onto the ground. ¡°Do try to keep up.¡± Lock said as he walked over to Harald''s actual sword, and hurled it at the boy. It landed on the ground next to his groaning form. ¡°Meditate with the sword, try to feel the skill of the shades flow out of it and into you. Do it until you feel the need to go to sleep, at which point, do so. We will continue tomorrow.¡± Lock said, leaving the small clearing that they were camping on towards where he knew to be a cave that had once housed a bear. This he knew because he''d been the one to kill the bear, then requisition its domicile for Lemmings. If Lemmings and Harald spent any significant amount of time together, the latter would eventually notice that the former did not eat, or sleep, or breathe. A discussion that Lock was uninterested in pursuing. Once he''d reached the cave he started undressing, leaving himself in simple trousers, everything else carefully laid out on the ground outside the cave. He brought up his arms in what would best be referred to as a highly amateurish boxing stance. Throwing out a few simple punches, trying to perfect his form. He pumped himself up for confronting Lemmings. Getting beaten up was not something that was usually very high on his agenda, but learning the skill unarmed combat so as to gain the Class pugilist, and after a few monsters the few easy stat points that came with it, was enough of an incentive to enter the cave and to call out his golem. After the first few hits Lock also started comforting himself with the fact that this was good training for Earth''s embrace. Chapter 46 A will of steel was the only factor that let Lock keep up a cocky facade as he kicked Harald awake in his shitty little tent the next morning. The bruises from yesterday''s unarmed combat session, which had gone well into the night, stung. ¡°I know what you''re doing.¡± Harald said as he made his way out of the tent, brown hair dishevelled and dark bags under his eyes. Lock simply raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Killing intent is the easiest to learn when you have someone you''re trying to kill. You''re trying to make me hate you to teach me the skill faster.¡± Harald said, seeming exceedingly proud of himself for coming to that conclusion. To be fair it was the correct one. During the night, while he''d been having his meat tenderized, Lock had completely set up the idea behind the training that he''d make Harald undertake. One important factor that he''d decided on was that he would be taking some inspiration from the drill sergeants from his previous world. A class of instructor that thrived on making the recruits hate them with a burning passion so as to eke out even the last drop of potential camaraderie with their fellow sufferers. Not that he was going to admit to any of that. It would ruin the game. Instead he simply raised an eyebrow at Harald, and brought his hands together for a slow and ironic clap. ¡°For wasting my time with that completely useless observation you shan''t be eating breakfast until you disarm me at least once.¡± Lock said. After a few seconds of silence he added a, ¡°maggot¡±, to stay true to the source material. Harald looked like he wanted to protest, red rising to his face, but probably realised that if he didn''t disarm Lock and tried to go for the food, his trainer would simply beat on him as he did so. A confrontation was inevitable. The boy walked over to where he''d dropped his wooden stick the last time, and picked it up. Lock already held his own in his hand. The dance began anew. Lock couldn''t rightfully imagine how gruelling the process was for Harald. Getting beaten up -gently- by someone with more than three times his endurance, forced to meditate, which was no relaxing task, to regain his breath, only to be beaten down once again and for the cycle to repeat. Lock couldn''t imagine, because he had no comparison. Most of his life, even at times when he was indeed powerless, he had managed to avoid being at the mercy of another. But no, that was a misnomer. Harald was not at his mercy. He only needed to ask, and the training would stop, or at least go down in intensity. If anything, Harald was at the mercy of himself. Which brought up the interesting question of why the boy was treating himself like this. Another beat down, another session of forced meditation, another beat down. Lock wondered again what drove the boy. Revenge? To one day be powerful enough to avenge his father? Possible. He would ask later. As the cycle repeated again Lock noticed a problem. Harald was slowly improving, an odd thing, considering improvement was not meant to be noticeable within the span of a few bouts, no matter how small it was. The only problem was that by the rate he was improving, he''d only be able to disarm Lock in about a month. Either he had underestimated himself, or overestimated Harald. The former was most likely. He should have known from the assessment that he had more stat points in almost every category. He was also more experienced. But what surprised him the most, was that he was the better swordsman.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! It made sense, in hindsight. Lock had been trained by his Grandfather, who himself was no slouch, almost since the day he could walk, and had been absorbing the lessons like an adult sized sponge. Harald, had by his own admission, been an adventurer, with the focus of a child, for about five years. An adventurer, not a swordsman. Another beat-down. The dilemma he was now faced with was that he''d promised he would only let the boy eat breakfast after he''d disarmed him, something that wouldn''t be happening anytime soon. So he had to either lose on purpose, which Harald would undoubtedly notice, Lock not being very good at losing, and lessening the boy''s hatred towards him. Or. He blocked a sword slash with his left forearm before clocking the boy to the ground once again. Fighting him with his Endurance, and Earth''s embrace, while the boy only had a blunt piece of wood, wasn''t very fair. Or, he could reinterpret the word disarmed in an insulting manner. It was a good idea, and thus, the next time that Harald was forced into meditation. Lock left to get some of the black bread and dried fish hat fishing uncle had left him. Returning to the surprised at his absence Harald, he threw the food into his lap. Throwing a pitying look at him for good measure, as he unceremoniously dropped the wooden sword onto the ground. He could have done the same with a mocking smirk, but from how he''d judged Harald, he would hate being pitied more than he would hate being mocked. By the growl of frustration he heard from behind him as he went to sit by the shade of a tree, he had hit the nail on the head. When they returned to sparring Harald came at him with something that resembled the intent to harm. Nothing in comparison to Lock''s own intent to kill, but it was progress. ¡°Did the litwwle bayby gwow some fwangs.¡± Lock mocked. The situation escalated. It was a good day. -/- There was something uniquely cathartic, Lock mused as he watched Harald fall over his dinner like a starving dog, about making someone else''s life a living hell. In a constructive manner naturally, although one could argue that all torturous experiences were constructive, a human being more capable of learning and reflecting upon pain rather than pleasure. As long as the pain wasn''t too much of course. How did that poem go again? ¡°I walked a mile with Pleasure, she chatted all the way, but left me none the wiser, for all she had to say. I walked a mile with sorrow, and ne''er a word said she, but all the things I learned from her, when Sorrow walked with me.¡± Lock recited, turning his musings from the question if he enjoyed inflicting pain, to, if he was simply a natural at teaching due to his like of doing so. He only noticed a bit later that Harald had stopped eating, and was staring at him. ¡°Not going to eat that?¡± Lock asked, pointing at the boy''s dinner. ¡°I will, but, that poem.¡± Harald hesitated. ¡°Where is it from?¡± Lock wondered if copyright extended into other dimensions, deciding that no, it probably didn''t. ¡°Heard it somewhere, can''t remember where to be quite honest.¡± He eventually said. Just because copyright didn''t exist didn''t mean he was fine with stealing the achievements of another. ¡°You got any more?¡± Harald asked. ¡°It was... beautiful, and true.¡± ¡°Yes, quite true. Succeeding in everything and deriding pleasure from that fact isn''t a very instructive experience. Only failures, and pain, show us what we must work on. Regarding the poems? Yes, I have more, I quite liked them in my youth.¡± Lock said, feeling chatty with the advent of the night and the crackling of the fire. It was quite the idyllic scene, two adventurers sitting at a grassy lake clearing over a fire, a shitty tent propped up in the background. The trees reaching for them with spindly branches, the fire throwing suggestive shadows everywhere. ¡°Can you recite another?¡± ¡°One, because you asked. Afterwards however you will be meditating on the sword until you feel like going to sleep.¡± Lock said, Harald nodded in agreement. ¡°Do not stand at my grave and weep I am not here; I do not sleep I am a thousand winds that blow, I am the diamond glints on snow, I am the sun on ripened grain, I am the gentle autumn rain. When you awaken the morning''s hush I am the swift uplifting rush Of quiet birds in circling flight. I am the soft starshine at night. Do not stand at my grave and cry, I am not here, I did not die.¡± A melancholic mood struck Lock as he finished reciting, a thought niggling at the back of his head. Glancing at Harald he saw that the boy was in his own little world, and thus Lock stood up and left. Only halfway through his walk to Lemmings'' cave did he realise what was bothering him. Not even once, while reciting a poem about the grief over losing a loved one, had he thought of his Grandfather. The blood in his veins rushed upwards to his head, vessels throbbing. Barely being able to restrain a scream of rage he jumped forwards, raising his fist, bringing it down upon a white birch tree. The tree cracked in half, upper half slowly tumbling to the ground. The damage he''d done brought him back to his senses. Still slightly discomforted at the realisation that he was not in the grieving phase anymore, Lock somehow stiffly continued, looking forward to losing himself in his training for the night. Chapter 47 ¡°What do you mean you''re gone for the day?¡± Harald asked incredulously after Lock had stepped into the clearing, taken one look at Harald, and declared that he was leaving. ¡°Look at yourself, you''re in no state to train.¡± Lock snorted out, and indeed Harald looked like he needed a break, yesterday. The science was concurring on this, muscles needed a day to recuperate, however, there was something driving Harald, and thus he was likely to disregard his order. Something that Lock couldn''t empathise with, considering that one did not need to move the body to train. Meditation and the sharpening of one''s killing intent were just as, if not more useful progressions. However, while it was not something he could empathise with, it was something he could understand. Which is why the rest period that Harald would be undergoing, was by no means voluntary. By the badly hidden smirk that had just sneaked onto the boy''s face, he''d just come to the conclusion that if Lock wasn''t here, then he couldn''t stop him from training. A bit slow, that boy. Hadn''t even considered that if he himself could see that without Lock there was nobody who could stop him from training, Lock himself who was, by the way, very humble, and infinitely smarter than Harald, could see so as well. Which was why Lock unceremoniously stepped forward and kicked his pupil backwards, into the waiting arms of Lemmings. Who he''d managed to teach some stealth tactics during their time together. ¡°Don''t let him move, also don''t talk to him or give him any stimuli with which he could distract himself.¡± Lock commanded, the orders being meant more for Harald, rather than the golem. Harald opened his mouth, no words coming out. He struggled a bit against the hold Lemming''s had on him, but got nowhere. ¡°What about going to the bathroom?¡± He finally whispered out. Lock mused that the golem truly wouldn¡¯t care whose dick he saw, but for Harald, put on a mocking smirk. ¡°I wouldn''t worry too much about it, Lemmings is very discreet. The secret on how you hold your dick while you piss will be safe with him.¡± He said with a laugh, as he turned to the lake and undressed himself down to his pants. He plunged into the cool water, and started swimming. It would take him about an hour to get to the other side, where there was civilization, but he couldn''t rely on fishing uncle for absolutely everything. -/- It was one hour and four minutes later that Lock surfaced from the water by the dock of Trydan, to the astounded and curious looks of its citizens. Pulling himself up on the wooden dock he made sure to keep up a facade of complete confidence as he passed by the people looking at him. He even went as far as to winking at a pair of younger women who he caught throwing admiring looks at his physique. They blushed and looked away. Ah, to be young again. Lock mused as he made his way out of the hustle and bustle of the docks and towards his destination. The church of Kruto, situated on the outskirts of Trydan. It was just as rustic as he remembered it. Why it even had the same person leaning against the wall next to the entrance. A white clad boy with a pointy hat, wielding a staff. The probable brother of the blind girl, set to babysit her. There was one key difference to last time however. This time the boy decided to obstruct his passage. With a frown on his fair face he situated himself in front of the door, crossing his arms and looking Lock up and down. Lock was aware of how he looked, almost naked, pants clinging suggestively to his lower body. But he didn''t care, did not even slow his pace, simply continued walking towards the entrance. As if the person blocking it did not even exist. The boy grew visibly furious. ¡°Halt, I can''t allow you inside dressed like that, there are children present.¡± Lock finally halted at the appeal to reason. Had he been confronted with violence he would have responded in kind. But a slightly arrogant declaration of ''think of the children'', a beating did not deserve. There was also the issue of potentially making a powerful enemy. The making of which would be best saved for a few years in the future. ¡°Are you so cruel so as to deny a vagabond, possessing only one pair of pants as his clothing, entry into the holy place where he wishes to partake in the holy rites.¡± He instead said, semi-seriously, drawing a flicker of a smile from the white-clad boy. A colour that clashed horribly with his blue, almost purple hair. ¡°A holy place currently being used as such by a lost child, undeserving of the mental scarring your state of undress would cause.¡± He replied, causing Lock to chuckle. ¡°A fine riposte, however, I was under the impression that the child was blind.¡± The Wizard frowned. ¡°How do you know that?¡± He asked, harshly. Lock simply shook his head, ¡°The world whispers of many things when one bothers to listen. It sings, sometimes.¡± The Wizard uncrossed his arms and gripped his staf. Lock sighed. ¡°The youth of today, no patience. If you must know how I know, then I will illuminate you upon the simple deduction that I''ve made. You are the same person standing guard in front of the church, whilst I found a blind girl inside, as last time. Blind girls need protectors, therefore I assumed you were he.¡± ¡°You''re the one who talked to her that one time?¡± The wizard said, surprise apparent, instead of saying something in the realms of how Lock could have provided that information sooner. ¡°I would not know, I talked to one blind girl, but it might be possible that you are thinking of another.¡± ¡°Are you by any chance the one who partook in the rite of pain, hugging the statue?¡± The wizard queried further. ¡°Indeed, I imagine I must be the one you mean then, not many people do so.¡± Lock said. A glum look passed over the Wizard''s face. ¡°Well, I can''t rightfully bar you entrance knowing that, considering that your actions inspired her to become one of those few. Which cascaded in a series of events that lead to her gaining the ability to see. You shall pass.¡± He said with a slow shake of his head as he stepped aside. ¡°Let us hope that I shall not unduly scar the newly regained eyes of the girl who was once blind.¡± Lock joked as he pushed open the door, sent a smile the Wizard''s way, and closed it behind him.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Only to immediately run forwards towards a small hunched together figure with blood running down one wrist and a knife in the other. He ripped the carving knife out of the figures hands and pulled the other upwards, so he could look at the wound, through the struggles of the child in his arms. The hand, including the fingers, was lacerated with countless small cuts, leading up all the way to the wrist. The arm was haphazardly bandaged. He looked into the still unfocused eyes of the blind girl, as she railed against his grip. ¡°Let me go!¡± She shouted in a hoarse voice, and he did once he saw what she''d been working on. A cube of wood, whose edges were being sloppily shaved away. It didn''t take a genius detective to determine that she''d been attempting to carve something round, and it took even less brain power to realize that what she was carving was an eye. A representation of the suffering she''d undergone. ¡°What have you done you foolish child.¡± He sighed out, and gently let himself fall to the floor, cradling the arm of the quickly calming individual in his lap. ¡°It''s you.¡± She said. Sounding almost, happy, a complete turn-around from her previous, kind of justified cry for him to release her. ¡°Yes.¡± Lock sighed. ¡°It''s me.¡± The girl quieted, seemingly unsure of what to say next. A conflicted expression warred on her face, and the interesting thought that blind people did not know how expressive facial expressions could be came to Lock''s mind. Instead of saying something the girl eventually decided to lean forwards and attempt to hug him. Her aim was impressive, if a bit off, as she only managed to envelop his left arm. She leaned onto him. Eventually the expected question came. ¡°Why are you naked?¡± ¡°It''s no shirt Sunday.¡± ¡°Today''s Thursday.¡± ¡°Silly me.¡± ¡°What were you doing with that knife when I entered? You hurt yourself.¡± Lock eventually asked. ¡°I was trying to carve my trial, but it wasn''t working. It should have worked, Kruto gives a buff to carving, but it didn''t. He must hate me.¡± ¡°Why would he hate you?¡± ¡°Because I hugged him.¡± She whispered. ¡°Well that doesn''t make sense, I hugged him as well, and I''ve felt no animosity from his whatsoever.¡± Lock replied, although to be fair, he hadn''t had much time to practice his religion in the last month. ¡°But I''m not you. I''m not wise, I''m not strong, I''m not enduring. I''m just a stupid little blind girl.¡± The girl forced out, insulted that Lock was so stupid she had to bring herself to say the obvious. Lock wondered how he''d gotten into this situation, as his right arm unconsciously rose up to stroke the girls hair. It was soft. ¡°I heard that you weren''t so blind anymore from your brother outside. What gives?¡± He asked. ¡°It''s a useless sight. Because I didn''t manage to hug Kruto long enough. I bet whatever you got was awesomer.¡± She said, and now that Lock was actually paying attention, he noted that she spoke in the tone of voice stereotypical of children who were about to start crying. ¡°It has to be better than before though, right?¡± ¡°Like one copper is better than none.¡± She muttered and Lock laughed. The girl started crying. ¡°A man who has nothing has no conception of how little he has. But a man who has but a coin will severely notice how poor he is.¡± He said. ¡°You should not see this as something to be sad over, but as a first step towards achieving whatever you want to achieve. Now that you have a comparison.¡± ¡°All problems can be solved by hard work the way you say it.¡± She said, while hiccuping. ¡°All problems can be solved by anything really, it¡¯s just that solving them yourself is the only reliable method. All others rely on wallowing in your suffering and waiting for someone else to come by and solve them for you.¡± ¡°Give me the knife.¡± The girl said, resolve tingeing her voice. ¡°No.¡± Lock replied, as he flicked her on the forehead. She seemed taken aback by this, hands flying upwards to clutch at the wounded spot. ¡°The way you''ve been hurting yourself... Kruto doesn''t approve of what you''re trying to carve, and is thus not granting you the skill.¡± He explained, as he stood up, picking up. ¡°But why doesn''t he approve?¡± The girl asked, sounding like she was about to cry again. ¡°You should probably ask a priest.¡± Lock threw back. ¡°I want to hear it from you.¡± ¡°If you insist. Give me a minute.¡± He said as he sat down, holding the bloodied knife and the failed carving in his hands. What was causing the girl to fail? Kruto''s disapproval. Carving was a method of overcoming hardship. Did he not consider an eye a fair representation of that hardship? Or did the problem go deeper. Did Kruto not approve of the girl''s way of trying to overcome her hardship, and thus deemed her unworthy of attempting the ritual that was partly also meant to symbolise the start, or progression of one''s journey to overcome a hardship? He would have scratched his head were he currently not holding a knife. An idea suddenly struck him. He quickly set himself an arbitrary failing. His laziness over getting his haircut, and determined that the best symbol of trying to overcome this hardship, something he had taken step towards overcoming (memory was important), would be a banana. Starting to carve he quickly noted that while he wasn''t receiving help with the process he wasn''t being explicitly obstructed either. Had the girl simply been failing because she was, in her own words, someone who only owned one copper in the world of the seeing? Not it couldn''t be. Blind people were capable of carving, and if they made mistakes, they definitely would not make as many as the girl had made. Another experiment. Lock set the hardship in his head to his habit of whoring around. Something that, while he saw it as a weakness rather than a strength, he''d not taken a single step towards bettering. He set the knife to the carving, and started to carve, an image of a scantily clad female set firmly in his mind. The knife slipped and cut into his hand. He tried again, the process repeated itself. ¡°How did you gain the skill.¡± Lock asked after several more attempts on the life of his left palm had been committed. ¡°I joined the church, and hugged Kruto. The skill popped up. It''s one my family techniques, so it''s a bit of a waste, I could have learned it from them as well. If they were willing to teach me.¡± Said the girl. ¡°Is it an upgradeable Skill, can you level it up?¡± He asked, at which the girl hesitantly nodded, something she must have learned recently. ¡°How would you describe your attempts? Enthusiastic, lethargic.¡± Lock queried further. The girl cringed. ¡°The latter then. Well, I think I''ve found your issue.¡± Lock said musingly. ¡°Really, what is it?¡± ¡°Kruto does not find your attempts at overcoming your blindness to be satisfactory.¡± He stated confidently. ¡°But why, I hugged him, it hurt so much.¡± The girl pleaded. ¡°Because you took the easy way out. The pain you feel when hugging Kruto is short, and only requires a short burst of courage.¡± Lock said. ¡°But it hurt so much.¡± The girl whispered, tears coming to her eyes. ¡°It was perhaps pain, but it was not suffering. True suffering is an extensive process to be undergone everyday so as to really drive the lesson home. Like trudging along a road never taken before, day after day, everybody around you perhaps not mocking, but disbelieving in your success.¡± Lock said seriously, paraphrasing from his own experience. He sighed however once he noted that that may be the issue. Experiences weren''t transferable. ¡°Suffering to success, undergoing cruelty, overcoming hardship. Kruto wants you to do those things, not as a transaction, which you completed by hugging him, but as a life philosophy. I''m not really articulating this well, you should really talk to a priest.¡± Lock eventually petered out, starting to doubt that his own, highly subjective interpretation of the religion was going to be of any help. ¡°What would you have me do.¡± The girl asked, seemingly intent on her refusal to seek out someone with an actual theological background. ¡°Determine what would be good for you, no matter how harsh, and undergo those things day after day, having faith that they will be rewarded.¡± Lock tiredly said. He thought about mentioning the fact that he wasn''t as much holding faith in Kruto, as he was in his own capacity to achieve whatever he set his mind too, but decided against it. It was contradictory when considering the thing from a religious perspective. But the experience Lock had made was that Kruto really did not care. Perhaps being a god who encouraged his followers to inflict pain unto themselves cured him of the expectation that he was to be worshipped and revered. The advice to hold faith in herself would be useless to the girl though, as she had no reason whatsoever to do so. The girl seemed to contemplate his words, before piercing him with a look that chilled him to the bone. Her empty eyes met his and held the gaze for an uncomfortably long time. ¡°You think I can gain true sight, to no longer be a pauper if I work at it?¡± She asked. Lock nodded, before remembering that she was unlikely to notice. ¡°Yes.¡± She stood up and turned to leave. ¡°Alright, I''ll try it your way. I''ll believe in the you that believes in me. Goodbye.¡± She left. Lock heard her protector exclaim some loud words as she exited the church, likely at the state of her arm, before the door closed. Taking all sound with it. Turning around to suspiciously stare at the statue of the god nailed to a cross, he harrumphed. While the reasons he challenged himself was due to believing in his competency. It did not mean that he held no faith in Kruto. Magic existed after all, so why wouldn''t gods. ¡°Mighty coincidence that. Meeting her here, just in time to help her. Well, at least that''s what I hoped I did.¡± Lock grumbled. The statue remained silent. ¡°I hope I''m getting paid for this somehow.¡± He muttered as he laid down on his back, spreading out his limbs and taking a deep breath. That conversation had been hard. He wasn''t suited for this sort of thing. He was an individualist first and foremost, likely because he''d never before had the luxury to concern himself with other people. Immortality was a harsh and demanding path to walk on. It was however also a path he''d left behind him. ¡°An endless amount of time solves all issues, huh. What a load of crap.¡± Chapter 48 Lock felt oddly sombre leaving the church after he¡¯d had the usual conversation with Kruto about what he was planning to do in the future to challenge himself and grow. He felt as if he''d reached a rut. What was he doing with his life? Intellectually he knew that he was training Harald, so that he may gain access to the magical training of the academy. But, it all felt so weird all of a sudden. As if the arbitrary goal of becoming immortal in this world as well had become meaningless. Was he having fun doing so? He liked to think so. It was a game, he loved playing games, and winning. It didn''t really feel important however. It was, by design, arbitrary. Oh Lock definitely didn''t consider what he was doing right now to be meaningless, or even a negative. He felt however, as if there was something more out there than just an eternity of setting up differing challenges for himself and completing them just so he could bask in the glory. The problem naturally being that he didn''t know what that something was. The thoughts continued to plague him as he, more subconsciously than anything, visited a whore, paid for the service with the money hidden in his underwear, and swam back to the clearing where he''d left Harald almost six hours ago. He found the boy meditating furiously, sword laid out on his lap, Lemmings standing behind him menacingly. When was the last time he''d meditated? Seventeen years. Must have been, he was sixteen now and hadn''t meditated once since in this world. He also hadn''t meditated for one year prior to his death, having been too consumed by his work. Lock sat down and crossed his legs in the lotus position and laid his palms on his knees. He didn''t close his eyes yet, instead deciding to watch Harald breathe in, and breathe out, chest rising. Meditation as he knew it probably wouldn''t help him with his current conundrum. He''d only ever used it to increase his focus. Had never gone further than necessary into the discipline than was strictly required to increase his productivity. It was, for all intents and purposes a complete waste of time as he was now, the only rationale that he could think of for meditating was that it would spur Harald on even harder. Never command someone to do something that you wouldn''t do yourself after all. This would increase Harald''s willingness to meditate, increasing the effectiveness of the action, and with it his chances of winning the tournament. Yeah, that''s why he was doing it. Yeah... He closed his eyes, diffused the senses to a large circle surrounding his body, of which he decreased the size of every time he breathed in deeply. Eventually the awareness encircled only his physical body, and soon thereafter, only his breath. In, out. All thoughts disappeared within the black circle he''d drawn in his mind. Only the breath remained, and soon, not even that. Oblivion. -/- A frantic shaking of his entire body woke him from the self-induced state of pure nothingness he''d subjected himself too. Opening his eyes he saw the concerned face of Harald gazing down at him from where he was laid down on the ground. ¡°What?¡± Lock asked, annoyed at having been awoken. ¡°We''re supposed to start sparring, but we can delay it if you''re not feeling well.¡± Harald said, sounding worried. Lock stood up and stretched, ¡°why would I not be feeling well?¡± He asked nonplussed. ¡°You''ve been meditating, just lying there for nearly a day. I checked your heart-beat and it only pulsed once every minute.¡± Harald hesitated. ¡°I was worried, but thought that you knew what you were doing. You''re really fine?¡± He asked. Lock considered the question, ran a few mathematical problems through his head. Faster than usual. He set his eyes on a sturdy oak tree bordering on the clearing, and suddenly started sprinting at it. Running up the tree completely barefoot didn''t sting, Endurance, he came up one step, two steps, three steps, before he jumped backwards, doing a backflip and landing on his feet. Harald huffed. ¡°Show-off.¡± ¡°About meditation, it''s not the most fun thing to do, but you will do it to reach your goal, whatever that may be. Right?¡± Lock suddenly asked. Harald quickly nodded. ¡°How could I not after seeing you go at it for almost a day straight.¡± He scoffed. ¡°You must be practised at it.¡± He stated.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Lock nodded absent-mindedly. ¡°I guess you could say so.¡± ¡°Well, if it helped you get as strong as you are, I don''t see the reason why I shouldn''t do it as well.¡± Harald said and turned around, seemingly searching for something. ¡°If it was purely fun, not contributing anything to your training, would you still do it?¡± Lock asked. ¡°Even if it was actually fun, probably not. I don''t have time.¡± Harald answered picking up one wooden sword and continuing his search, likely for the other. ¡°So, from several decisions, you would pick the one most likely to help you achieve your goal?¡± Lock asked. Harald turned to glower at him, ¡°well that''s what we mortals have to do to achieve anything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lock said. ¡°Out of all possibilities you must pick the one that will serve you best. I''m not like you however. Goals are important, but not that important. Not something to orient one''s entire life towards. Having several fun options though, I''d probably still try to pick one that at least somehow balances out achieving my goals.¡± He continued, staring out into space. ¡°I''m not like you.¡± ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± Harald groaned as he finally found the second sword. ¡°Yeah you''re special, now get on with it.¡± He said as he threw a wooden sword at Lock. ¡°Yes. I am special. I already achieved everything. The only reason I''m not on vacation is because that''s not fun. Men need something to work towards¡± Lock muttered. ¡°but I''m special.¡± He suddenly gazed up at Harald hungry look in his eyes, the boy reflexively raised his guard, and took a few steps backwards. ¡°I''m special.¡± Lock said as he sprang forward, bringing his sword down on Harald''s paltry block with a force unrivalled by anything that he''d used before. Crushing Harald. It was the most fun thing he could do right now while still loosely following his goal of training him. It sucked to be Harald, but Lock''s enjoyment was more important at the moment. He was special after all. Skill Killing Intent unlocked. Lock didn''t pay too much attention to the skill he''d just unlocked, being to busy brutally dismantling Harald with blows meant to kill, and pulling them back at the last second. Watching the fear in the boy''s brown eyes spike up every time he clearly felt as if he were about to die, only to be spared at the last moment. It was a fun game. A wide smile unbidenly came to his face, it felt like it was about to split his head to be quite honest. Ten minutes of utterly destroying Harald, tears streaming down the boy''s face, Lock felt something odd. As if his adversary had grown slightly taller, not more intimidating, but dare he say so, less fearful? Finally completing one of the moves that would end the fight, he disarmed the boy with a harsh whack on his wrist. Harald fell to the ground, the slight aura of control that he''d gained immediately disappearing. The boy was clutching himself and shaking, teary eyes erratically flitting about and flinching away from every sudden movement. Lock sat down next to him after stretching feeling refreshed. That had been fun. He noticed that his face hurt, bringing his hands up to determine the origin of the pain he noticed that he was still smiling like a madman. It took a few moments to regain control of his facial muscles and relax the. His face was sore, but that dissipated after several seconds. Endurance for the win. It took almost an hour for Harald to collect himself, time that Lock did not begrudge giving him as he needed to come to terms with what he''d just done. He''d done something almost completely for fun, something that wasn''t sexual, in what felt like forever. It had been quite liberating. Unbound by morals and decency he''d completely and utterly gone for what was the most fun thing to do at the moment. He scratched his chin, wondering if he''d do it again, and determined that he really didn''t feel the urge to at the moment. Wondering if he would simply give in to the urges the next time they rose up he turned to Harald. ¡°You know what the problem of reaching the highest peak is?¡± He asked with a conversational tone. Harald flinched, wiggling away from. Ah, he hadn''t completely recovered then. Eventually growing bored of the silence he answered his own question. ¡°The problem is that everyone below you suddenly starts resembling an insect. Infinitely numerous unlike your own enlightened personage. You start becoming unable to feel empathy for them due to their utter dullness in comparison to you, seeing them as nothing but playthings. Well to be fair empathy developed as a survival strategy for the weak, but I digress. In an utterly paradoxical way however, you still need them. Our biology shackles us. We may ascend all we want, but the vessels holding our souls are still human. I feel as if, as long as I don''t leave this shell behind I will to a certain extent require humanity to exist, for it is only with their help that some of my entirely too human urges can be fulfilled.¡± Lock finished. Silence reigned. Harald had begun crawling away from him, towards the lake. It annoyed Lock, it implied that the boy was still afraid, that he had lost himself in his fear. He continued anyway. ¡°Woe is the man who becomes a monster, for he is then truly alone, and with loneliness, comes boredom. Depending on how high he ascends, the boredom might just be infinite.¡± Lock stood up and followed the crawling Harald. Whose delirious eyes, almost hidden behind sweaty strands of brown hair, occasionally flicked over his shoulder to look fearfully at him. He kept the boys slow pace, growing curious as to where the boy was heading. Harald upon reaching the small grassy cliff that lead down to the lake, unceremoniously dumped himself into it. He didn''t come up for quite a long time, Lock was even becoming worried. He eventually surfaced however, and the fearful countenance had for the most part disappeared. One could still see it deep in his eyes however. Then Harald uttered something that utterly baffled Lock. ¡°I forgive you.¡± Lock tilted his head to the side and uttered an eloquent ¡°uh¡±. ¡°For your performance, I unlocked the skill Killing Intent, it''s what you were going for right.¡± Harald said. ¡°Show me.¡± Lock demanded and his pupil closed his eyes, seemingly concentrating, before a blast of what a fly would perhaps refer to as killing intent blasted out of him. The only thing that it really seemed to do was make Lock remember that Harald was in fact taller than him. He probably wasn''t the best test subject however. He didn''t feel particularly threatened by anything Harald could attempt to do to him, generally just wasn''t afraid of death all that much, and felt that Harald would never even attempt to harm him. ¡°Thanks a lot for your tutelage, you don''t have to keep acting crazy for me.¡± Harald said, and of all things, bowed in his direction. The silence stretched on a bit as Lock processed what had just occurred, before a giggle broke out of his mouth, it quickly grew into full blown laughter. It went on like that for several minutes, every time that he began to calm down, another attack assailing him. It ended however, as all things did, and he wiped the tears from his eyes to look up at Harald, who looked more embarrassed than anything. ¡°Yes, an impassioned performance for a role that is no longer necessary, that''s all it was. I can go back to normal now, good job on unlocking the skill by the way. It means that while you were shitting your pants, some small part of you wanted to retaliate for all of the Killing Intent I was throwing at you.¡± Lock said, and just as Harald''s body started relaxing, broke out in another fit of giggles. He raised an arm in his direction, the other clutching his stomach. ¡°I''m fine, I''m fine, go meditate now, you have a new skill to explore.¡± Harald did as he was told, which was to be expected. Another spout of laughter befell Lock. Chapter 49 Lock watched in amused contemplation as Harald meditated industriously in a sitting position. Killing intent wafted over to Lock in a continuous stream. Like the subtle smell of tea one partook in when entering a street with a tea house in it. His contemplation ended eventually, as all things did. The conclusion that Harald was smarter than Lock had judged him as was surprising, but not world-shattering. Role assignment. Hadn''t he been waffling about the importance of the psychological urge to fit the moulds others subjected one to not too long ago? He had, if he remembered correctly it had been in the context of treating others as subordinates. It had worked, on the twins at least, they had, while not enthusiastically, done everything he''d required of them. It was just odd seeing the same trick applied to himself. He''d understood completely what was happening naturally. Harald had been afraid for his life, had known that he had no chance in hell of actually beating Lock, and had thus used another strategy. A psychological one. Claiming that he knew that Lock was only performing, not genuinely enjoying torturing him, like he actually had been. Trying to restrict him into the role of a non-sadist only reluctantly doing what he considered necessary for the betterment of others. It wouldn''t have worked, of course, Lock was mostly immune to such things. Knowing when they were being attempted on one and being insanely individualistic would do that to someone. Most psychology was after all rooted on the human as a social animal. And while Lock was an animal, he was by no means social. It hadn''t worked, but it had. Why one may ask? Mostly because Lock hadn''t actually been interested in harming Harald any further at the time. But also because the moment had been so utterly hilarious. It was like Harald had spent the entire time setting himself up as a conscientious and moral, if a bit pragmatic, but by no means smart young man. Only to deliver a punchline, that had involved something Lock was intimately familiar with. In addition to this the boy had also gained the skill killing intent, something Lock had not even considered when making the decision to torture the boy, from this very torture. It seemed that no matter which path Lock walked, victory was drawn to him like a moth to a flame. Understandable of course. He did burn bright. The utter absurdity of the moment was something Lock was going to cherish, and thus he took great care of mentally preserving the memory of the absurdity that had occurred, and stored it deep within his mind. It would become something to help him through the utterly dull childhoods that he would inevitably have to endure. Lock wondered how his next parents would react to their little baby boy descending into an utterly maniacal laughter. He would enjoy finding out. Another giggle escaped him. Harald twitched. Feeling playful Lock blasted a wave of killing intent at the boy. Harald breathed in harshly, but otherwise remained in his position. Boring. Ignoring Harald he turned to the new skill he''d acquired. It was an interesting one. Hell it even felt interesting to use. A concentration of will build up within his soul, before being blasted outwards like a particularly murderous ejaculation. He grinned. For the sake of exploring the feeling Lock started building up a little ball of killing intent within him. It grew larger, and larger. Blacker and blacker the longer he held it. Seeing a lonesome bird sitting on a branch he had a devious idea. What if, instead of diffusing his will in all directions with his body being the centrepoint, he only targeted one being? Slowly unwinding the black ball inside of him Lock attempted to point it in the direction of the bird, who was looking at him curiously, shaking its small yellow head. A magpie. Once he locked eyes with the thing, it was almost as if a string twanged into place between them, connecting them. Lock let loose. The killing intent provided a pleasant sensation as it left his body. Holding onto murderous thoughts for too long couldn''t be healthy. A hypothesis that the bird Lock had been targeting proved by freezing, and keeling over dead. It tumbled of the small branch it had been sitting on, unmoving, and hit the ground with a soft thump. It¡¯s glassy black eyes stared listlessly at the cloudless sky above. The sudden realisation that he now had an infinite access to meat, as long as the animal was within his sights, struck him. He laughed out loud. He noticed Harald fidgeting out of the corner of his eyes and turned towards him, curious at how he would handle being on the receiving end of a concentrated blast. He wouldn''t die, would he? He sighed, too much of a risk.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Lock turned inwardly to peruse the details of his new skill, hemming and hawing at the explanation of why his killing intent was so powerful, while Haralds was unlikely to kill even an ant. In the end it came down to two things. The willpower of the people involved. Something quite basic. Killing intent was stronger, the stronger the will the person exerting it had, what a surprise. The second thing that affected, well, effectiveness, was quite interesting however. The amount of people one had personally killed during one''s life. Now the number that Lock had racked up in this particular life was honestly quite impressive. Especially considering the fact that he''d done so in the space of one month. Four of the Castouts, four of the bandits that had been trying to ambush Harald, three bandits that had been trying to ambush him, Grandfather, and the V¨ªdd he''d been fighting. Thirteen people, not bad. However, what if, what if the people he''d killed in his last life also counted? An interesting question. One to which the answer was most likely yes, since Lock had doubts believing that the concentrated killing intent from someone with a higher than average will and a murder notch of 13, was enough to one-shot a living creature, no matter how small, by simply throwing KI at them. How many people had he killed in his last life? Lock genuinely had no idea. He''d stopped counting after sixteen. He tried remembering, but, he''d had other priorities back then. The sound of something swiftly cutting through water interrupted his attempted ruminations. He turned around and raised an eyebrow at an unknown boat getting ever-closer to their position. An enemy? Odd, considering that Lock should by all accounts have none. Had the twins squealed? He relaxed upon glimpsing a familiar figure clad in white on the boat. ¡°Friends incoming, why don''t you prepare your sword and your mind incase their intentions change during the duration of their stay at our humble abode.¡± He absent-mindedly commented to Harald, before ordering Lemmings, who he hadn''t bothered making leave the clearing up till now, do so. Stretching he stood up, also gathering up his weapons and armour he could put onto himself in the short time that he had onto him. Which wasn''t much, as the boat seemed remarkably swift for something that looked entirely normal. It docked in jumping distance of the shore, and two men, one of which he knew, disembarked. Noticing that the other person on the boat was a more severe, and older looking version of the white-clad wizard he executed a perfect bow. Left hand up to his chest, right hand extended in perfecting dabbing posture, head down, slight bending of the knees. He noticed that man had lost his severity and was now looking at him with a raised eyebrow once he rose again. ¡°I am pleased to welcome your esteemed lordship to our humble abode unworthy of their radiance. It is with great honour that I, Lock, first of his name receive thee, and it is with great shame that I must proclaim I am incapable of offering refreshments befitting of your Lordship''s stature.¡± He said in a flowery voice without a tinge of sarcasm. The white-clad wizard seemed horrified. The older gentleman who was dressed in a fine black robe however chortled. Turning to his companion he remarked, ¡°You didn''t tell me we were dealing with a man of courtly experience son. Had I known I would have dressed better.¡± Before the man''s son was able to stutter out whatever he was attempting to stutter out Lock interjected. ¡°I assure you my dear man, it is the man that makes the clothes, and you do so wonderfully.¡± Accompanying his statement he sent a wink the older man''s way. The man laughed again, before turning more serious, ¡°Where are my manners, Archibald Trydan, lord of Trydan, well-met Lock, first of his name.¡± he said as he stepped forward, extending a hand towards Lock, who shook it with a perfunctory nod. ¡°I assure you the pleasure is all mine, however I must ask what you have come here for. You see I am currently taking care of my severely retarded cousin, who is unsuited to be in the company of others.¡± Saying this he gestured to Harald, who sputtered, threw his hands in the air, and promptly left. ¡°A worthy endeavour, family is everything.¡± Archibald commented. ¡°Which is coincidentally the reason that I''ve come here. My son has told me that you''ve met my daughter?¡± He asked. Lock tilted his head in contemplation. ¡°If by your daughter you mean the blind girl I''ve met twice at the church of Kruto then yes. I have met her. Did something happen to her?¡± He ended with a question. Archibald gravely nodded, ¡°Yes, it seems that Kamin has started taking steps to leave the shadow that her disability has cast onto her life behind her.¡± He sighed, ¡°Something that we''ve been trying to convince her to do for a long time. Suffice to say it came as a surprise that all it apparently took to finally start her on that path was a talk with a stranger.¡± So her name was Kamin. An interesting name. Lock said nothing for a while, forming a sentence in his head. It was important to stay ambiguous in situations like this, no comment on parenting strategies, familiar situations, those topics tended to make the interaction escalate. ¡°Family has the ulterior motive of wanting what''s best for the person they are advising. Sometimes an unbiased perspective rings truer.¡± he eventually said. Archibald nodded. ¡°Indeed, if I may ask, what was the unbiased perspective that you gave? Kamin has been unclear.¡± ¡°Well, I said a great many things. In the end however, I imagine it all boiled down to one simple message. Namely: When you''re crawling on the ground, you can either lift yourself up, or let yourself down.¡± Lock answered while shaking his head. ¡°The sad reality of life is that one must often fix in oneself, damage for which one was not responsible for. While one may sulk and endure the pain out of spite, refusing to take action, the only thing that will achieve is that the problem remains unresolved and that the pain has transformed into suffering.¡± He finished. ¡°She is eleven.¡± Archibald pointed out. ¡°Self-agency is a slightly too mature concept for her.¡± Lock shrugged. ¡°Well, she seemed to understand it for about a day after I told her about it. She quickly forgot about it however, from how I understand it.¡± Archibald threw a cold glance Lock''s way. ¡°Yes the statue debacle. I was not happy that my daughter let herself get baptized and then underwent that trial. I was even more unhappy that she seemingly forgot all of her resolve afterwards and simply languished, unwilling to improve the skill she''d received.¡± ¡°In my experience children are seemingly incapable of understanding that one must work hard and continuously to achieve anything of note. They''re always looking for that magical solution.¡± Lock answered, causing the Trydan patriarch to solemnly nod in agreement. ¡°Well, you''ve managed to inspire her to try to improve her skills. For today at least. I fear that her resolve will crumble however. As it did the last time.¡± Lock was growing bored of this conversation, and would have very much liked to just ask the man to get to the point. Alas however, that would have been rude. A proper conversationalist, which he could be, if he felt incentivized, abstracted the point, and helped guide the conversation towards it. ¡°It seems to me that what the girl needs is something to strengthen her resolve.¡± He idly commented, and watched Archibald''s eyes flash. ¡°Yes, and up to now, there is only one person who has managed to strengthen it to the point of action.¡± The older man said locking eyes with, Lock. ¡°My, my, it seems to me like that one person is in quite the demand then.¡± Lock threw back. Chapter 50 ¡°So you''re not interested in money.¡± Archibald mused and leaned back in his position of sitting on the blanket that Lock had graciously provided. Lock felt the man analysing him. Understandable. Money was after all something that everyone wanted. Expect for Lock. He had enough. He just couldn''t say that, because then Archibald would want to know how he had gotten so much of it. The explanation that it was coin gained from being the lead distributor and creator of the most dangerous, and coincidentally only drug on the market, would probably not go over well. So instead he shrugged. ¡°You know, after having lived life as both the son of a fairly well-off family, and the life of an adventurer. I''ve come to realize that I don''t care too much about most creature comforts, and therefore don''t care all that much about money.¡± ¡°The only creature comfort you need is the warm body of a woman, huh?¡± Archibald asked with a quirked eyebrow. ¡°The urge exists, and the women you pay for, are often the cheapest.¡± Lock shot back instantly, unbothered that they''d apparently done some research on him, and had attempted to use the knowledge gained to lower the price of his service. It was only natural. His words caused Archibald''s son, whose name he still did not know to sputter and redden, the father however simply harrumphed. ¡°Instead of money I''m more interested in things that improve me as an individual, preferably in terms of my combat effectiveness.¡± Lock said, noticing that the nobles were a bit stumped by his refusal of money. To be fair it was something that would work on most, if not all other peasants. ¡°Well we are a noble family. However we can''t really share our knowledge or training due to you not being part of the family.¡± Archibald tentatively replied, seemingly mulling his words over. ¡°You know, you can buy items with which to improve yourself with money.¡± He attempted again to simply pay him off in coin. A useless endeavour, Lock very well knew that the most valuable things to be gained in life did not have a price. ¡°Could you swing an admission to the Magic Academy?¡± Lock asked, wondering if he could cut his time training Herald short, although, if he had two admission slips he could simply trade one away. ¡°We could give you a recommendation that would force the Academy to test you, but if you didn''t pass the test they wouldn''t take you in by our word alone.¡± Archibald eventually admitted. He seemed deep in thought, before he eventually said something that he probably wanted to claim was spontaneous, but had assuredly been considered even before they''d set out to find him. ¡°The issue of training and knowledge is only one because you aren''t a part of our family. However the possibility of you becoming a part of the family exists.¡± He said, as if struck by a grand epiphany. Lock almost burst out laughing at the man''s acting. His amusement however did not mean that he wouldn''t shoot the idea down. ¡°I''m planning on travelling around a lot and progressing my career as an adventurer for the next decade or so. I don''t think I''d make a great husband.¡± Archibald shrugged. ¡°You don''t need to be. A loveless marriage is something we nobles oftentimes have to deal with, you only need to stay long enough to sire some children and you''d have access to our resources for the rest of your life.¡± That, was actually a good offer. Names, especially noble ones, opened doors. The only thing he''d have to do in return was knock up one girl and wear a ring while he was visiting to take advantage of those resources. Also to teach the blind girl, or do whatever they imagined under the help they were requesting. The Trydans were undoubtedly thinking that they''d draw the longer part of the stick in this deal, considering they''d be getting him, in return for some strumpet and some resources, but what they didn''t know was that Lock didn''t see a marriage as a valid reason to actually help someone and their family. An anathema to the current cultural trend of filial responsibility and love for one''s children. ¡°Well it doesn''t sound like a bad offer. A base of operations, access to grimoires and the Trydan family magicks, a noble name to open some doors with. The entire thing would probably even include a recommendation to the Magic Academy. Only thing I''d have to do in return is be an absent father and husband to some poor girl who probably deserves better.¡± Lock mused aloud before raising an eyebrow at Archibald. ¡°What''s the catch?¡± ¡°Well, being part of the family would also mean that you should stand up for our interests no matter where you are.¡± Archibald answered, at which Lock shrugged. ¡°That''s self-explanatory. The Trydan name is something I would be relying on for matters of influence. It would only be in my interest to keep it strong and attempt to elevate it. I''ll ask again, what''s the catch?¡± Lock said, repeating his former question, before an ugly grin found its way onto his face. ¡°It''s the girl isn''t it. The girl is the catch.¡± He said with a laugh. Archibald managed to keep his composure, but his son didn''t. A slight flinch signalised that he was on the right track. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°The only reason you''d marry of one of your own to a peasant is if there was no noble who''d take her. The advantages to be gained simply aren''t comparable. The Trydan''s are a middling family, not without influence, albeit not in the capital, which arguably matters most. Thus it isn''t an issue of family, but of the girl to be betrothed. The reasons for this could be that she''d been sullied, be it either through rape or being a widow, or some sort of disability.¡± Here Archibald''s son gave the game away once again, he shifted uncomfortably, very likely not even noticing his own actions, once Lock brought up the term disability. ¡°Your son''s poker face isn''t very good.¡± He commented to Archibald, whose face had been growing increasingly grimmer as Lock spoke. Lock continued. ¡°A disability then, I can''t imagine a noble house has that many people with such defects, and therefore I''m going to take a blind guess, he, blind, get it, that the girl in question is suffering under a birth defect which robbed her of her sight.¡± Archibald opened his mouth to intervene but Lock shut him down by harshly cutting him off. ¡°Naturally we wouldn''t get married immediately, there''s no point until she''s about sixteen and capable of bearing children anyway, and this can be used for one very simple thing. A test, you can set some criteria that I must fulfil in terms of educating the girl, and if I fail to do so, the betrothal will not transition into a marriage. This serves another purpose in the fact that as a simple betrothed to the family I wouldn''t be able to sully its name, or take advantage of many resources, and that you could simply cut me off, without payment so to say, after I''d finished the task in case you didn''t like something about me.¡± Lock finished explaining, having worked himself into a frenzy of analytical deduction. ¡°Who are you?¡± Archibald whispered, slightly pale, having finally lost some of his composure. ¡°I am Lock, someone who would raise the value of your family to such an extent that I dare propose a counter-offer. I help the girl regain her sight, and upon succeeding we shall marry, but wait with the consummation. After marriage, even without children as it will be for some time from that point on, I will gain all the privileges that being a Trydan entails.¡± Lock said. ¡°You''re that confident that you can help her regain her sight?¡± Archibald asked wearily. ¡°You will provide me with the materials to teach with, and I shall provide the teaching, or as you put it, with motivation. It shouldn''t take more than a year.¡± Lock boldly claimed. And if he couldn''t manage it within a year, well, he could probably think of something. ¡°You''re quite confident for an iron rank.¡± Archibald said carefully, crossing his arms. ¡°The mind is the weapon, the world is unarmed.¡± Lock replied, and Archibald heaved a great sigh. ¡°The original offer on our side would have been that you''d only be betrothed after you''ve successfully taught her how to see, and then married if you managed to advance to silver rank in combat capability by the time she reached 16. Your confidence however, has admittedly made me falter a bit, I must however check that it is confidence, and not arrogance. If you prove yourself I will agree to your demands.¡± He said. ¡°Alright, what''s the test?¡± Lock asked. Archibald shrugged. ¡°I don''t quite know what to test. Impress me, I guess.¡± Well, that was quite open-ended. Lock had many impressive things about him. He could reveal knowledge garnered from his previous world, claim it as his own. He could show off his wealth, although that was off the table considering his previous lies. He had four Classes, which was quite impressive. Although he couldn''t showcase Executioner, so more like three. What information was the least useful? Probably his combat capacity. Unable to enter the iron rank tournament he was going to get tested again at the adventurer''s guild anyway to reach at least silver. Everyone would know his strength then. Well, parts of it. There were some skills he was unwilling to show off. Like his Iron Gut skill, which was what he''d picked upon reaching level five in Vanguard, and would with the skill Stomach Storage, which he was in the process of developing, serve as a last line of poisonous defence to be spewed from his stomach. Talking about last lines of defence, he couldn''t show off the skill he''d gained from Kruto either, Rebirth, which let him shed his skin, along with his injuries. Anyone who saw that skill needed to die. Killing Intent was something to be avoided when negotiating a marriage contract. Especially to a child. It would make them think he was a murderer. Animal possession was also off the table, too damn useful. Maw of Marmortius, which could identify him as at least a level five Assassin would have to do. For Vanguard? Earth''s embrace would have to do. Alchemist was easy, while he couldn''t show off Identify Ingredient or Ingredient preparation he could show off Summon Cauldron. Which did as mentioned. It summoned a cauldron. Later levels of the skill provided more tools. He considered his options for a more, before deciding that having two classes was impressive enough. If it wasn''t he could show off his Assassin class. As mentioned earlier, not something one necessarily wanted to bring up in a marriage contract negotiation. ¡°I''m going to showcase some skills that will prove that I am level ten in Alchemy, and level ten in Vanguard. For the Vanguard demonstration I will require some assistance.¡± Lock eventually said. Archibald''s son gave him an odd look, seemed, while the father simply nodded. ¡°Well, two classes at level ten, at your age, is definitely impressive. I dare say it''s even qualifying.¡± The words made Lock think that perhaps he should ditch these negotiations, and showcase the fact that he had three Classes to a more powerful noble family to marry into it. He discarded the idea however. The Trydan''s were perfect for his purposes. They were rather uninvolved in politics and were therefore not likely to have many demands for his time, and were therefore unlikely to be involved in some odd plot that might affect him. As a mage family they likely had some beginner mage manuals that could start him on the path of magic, although he''d still have to go to the Magic Academy to learn healing. They also seemed less stuck up than most of the other nobles he''d met. Likely because they didn''t live in the capital. Remembering that he was supposed to be demonstrating something Lock snapped his fingers. He felt almost all of his mana leave his body as the Alchemist skill activated, and a shabby iron cauldron popped into existence before him. He caught it in his hands and gently laid it down onto the floor. ¡°Summon cauldron, offered for the first time at level ten in the Alchemist skill tree. One class down.¡± Archibald said with a nod. ¡°The second skill is a defensive one, it''s what I got for reaching level ten in Vanguard. The basic function is that it disperses some of the force of physical attacks into the earth.¡± Lock explained as he stood up, kicking the cauldron out of the way. ¡°I imagine you need us to attack you in a physical manner then?¡± Archibald guessed, and Lock nodded. ¡°Just nothing sharp please, it works best against blunt damage.¡± Archibald nodded and turned to his son. ¡°Throw the cauldron at him.¡± He said, causing Lock to raise an eyebrow. He quickly lowered it however once he saw the wizard drawing his staff, lances of electricity sparking off of it, walk over to the cauldron, and touch it. He wasn''t going to literally throw the cauldron at him then. Good. The wizard then pointed the staff, which was still sparking wildly at Lock. ¡°This will sting a bit.¡± He said, before firing off a small spark at him. It didn''t sting, they were underestimating his Endurance. Good. This would make it all the more impressive. He didn''t have any more time to think as that was the moment when the cauldron came flying at his stomach at frightening speed, only to crash into him with a force slightly weaker than Lemmings'' strongest punch. Lock felt the force go into the earth beneath him, the ground trembled slightly, and he slid back an inch or two. ¡°Impressive,¡± Lock said, ¡°must be quite a powerful skill when used in conjunction with sharp objects.¡± The son, nodded, seemingly pleased at the compliment. Lock turned to Archibald who seemed to have made a decision. ¡°Well, you''re quite impressive, so you pass. I hope you don''t have any large character flaws, but that will show itself in the next few weeks I imagine. Let''s discuss the finer points of this entire thing then.¡± He said, and Lock walked over to sit down again. Chapter 51 The negotiations didn''t actually take that long. It was rather the process of information sharing that took up the most time between the arrival of the two Trydans and their departure. Lock watched the two of the sail away on their boat afterwards, curiously noting that the thing didn''t have an obvious means of propulsion He had more important things to think about however. Namely the question if he should act on some of the tidbits of information that he''d received. He was now formally betrothed, which was an odd thought in on itself, but it had been a good deal, so he didn''t dwell on it overly much. With this betrothal however, came several privileges. He was an honorary Trydan now, which meant that he would always be able to get free room and board for himself and up to one vassal at Trydan properties which had the space. Well he needed to sign the contract first, Archibald hadn''t brought one with him, which was why Lock was swimming back to the city tomorrow. At the same time he would also receive the materials necessary to teach Kamin, and the girl himself. Wait, he couldn''t just swim, the documents would be destroyed. Fishing uncle had promised to come by every four days, today was the third, so he could just wait for him. Problem solved. He heard bushes rustling. Ah, yes, Harald. He still needed to train the boy for another week or so. Wait. Free room and lodging for himself and one vassal. Lock turned around to glance at Harald who''d returned from wherever he''d been and was now awkwardly shuffling about with a grimace. Had it really been a good idea to take responsibility for another child? The one he had now was confusing and care-intensive enough. Lemmings thankfully, was easy enough once one got to know him. Did day-cares exist in this day and age? He''d have to look into it. ¡°Who were those guys?¡± Harald eventually asked, awkwardly, fully living up to his moniker of mentally challenged cousin. Their relationship was purely transactional, asking about personal matters. How rude. It didn''t matter, Lock could tell him. He''d know soon enough anyway once Kamin joined them, or they joined her at the compound. ¡°The family of my fianc¨¦e.¡± Lock eventually said, making Harald look at him dubiously. ¡°You''re betrothed?¡± He asked stupidly. Lock huffed and stood up, going where he''d dropped his wooden sword earlier. ¡°Get ready for an ass beating.¡± He told Harald, who paled while scrambling for his own practice sword from where it lay in the wet grass. He shambled around in a defensive position until he noticed that Lock was making no move to attack. After several confused glances Lock''s patience started wearing thin. ¡°We''re trying to develop your killing intent here, so use it, and attack me.¡± For all his failings Harald tried his best, he really did. His best just wasn''t good enough. Collapsing on the ground after the fourteenth repetition of spar and meditate, the boy capitulated. Lock hadn''t even needed to say anything this time. Good, at least he was starting to realize that incessant training was actively detrimental. ¡°We''ve cleared the biggest hurdle to be perfectly honest.¡± Lock eventually admitted. ¡°Unlocking killing intent was the hard part if you ask me. Honing something after you''ve attained it is usually is much easier.¡± He finished, and Harald tiredly nodded. The day was slowly nearing its end, so he ordered Harald to gather some firewood, a hard task considering the vibrancy of the forest around them. There weren¡¯t many dead branches lying around. He used the time to think about further lesson plans. With both of them learning the skill killing intent the training had two new directions it could go. Harald learning how to actively use it, and learning how to resist it effectively. Resistance training wouldn''t be that useful, Lock doubted there would be anyone in the tournament capable of using it.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The problem was that Lock was very unfamiliar with the skill. He didn''t know if exposing his pupil to killing intent would help him strengthen his own. He didn''t know what the best way to hone the skill was in general. It relied on willpower and kill count. The latter option was right out, the former, well, how did one train willpower? He decided that he''d have to interrogate Harald about his understanding of the skill once he came back. -/- ¡°You have some experience with the skill now.¡± Lock said as he slowly stirred the fish-soup they would be eating for dinner. ¡°Tell me what you think about it.¡± ¡°It''s odd.¡± Harald said almost instinctively. ¡°I don''t know how to generate killing intent on my own, but with the skill it''s like unsheathing a sword. A sword that soaks up all my murderous intentions and that I then attempt to cut people with.¡± What a droll metaphor, Lock thought to himself. His was obviously much better. Murderous ejaculation. Comedy gold. He held back a laugh. Not the time. ¡°Well, I can''t rightfully say if it also feels like being cut with a sword of murderous intent as I, to be perfectly frank, hardly feel it.¡± He said, watching Harald''s face undergo a series of changes. Insulted, contemplative, and then glad. ¡°For curiosity''s sake, how does being affected by my killing intent feel?¡± Lock asked. ¡°It''s horrifying.¡± Harald admitted, no bravado in his words, a slightly far away look in his eye. Lock raised an eyebrow, but Harald didn''t seem to notice. ¡°It''s like being held under freezing water.¡± He said after a few moments of silence. ¡°I can''t hear nor see correctly, the cold is biting at my skin, penetrating all the way to my heart.¡± Harald''s eyes grew glassy. ¡°The water, its pressing into me from all directions, trying to squeeze me into a small ball of flesh and bones. The pressure is unbearable. Images of how exactly I''m about to be killed keep flashing through my head. I want to die. Just to end it all.¡± He finished, hunched in on himself, a few lonesome tears streaming down his face. Lock blushed and looked away. ¡°Don''t feel sorry, it was necessary.¡± Harold wheezed out, misinterpreting the gesture. ¡°I-diot.¡± Lock stuttered. ¡°Stop trying to flatter me. I''m not going to make your training any easier ya hear me.¡± He mumbled, genuinely abashed that someone had such high regards for his ability. He buried his face in his hands to hide his expression. When was the last time someone had complimented him so brazenly? Harald stared at him, a broken smile on his face. ¡°Anything but that.¡± He drew a long breath. ¡°I think, I think that the best way to train my killing intent is to pit it against yours as we spar. It''s how we unlocked it in the first place.¡± Lock suddenly remembered something. ¡°Hey, there''s a trick to killing intent by the way, I don''t know if you''ve been using it. You can target only one person instead of blasting it in all directions. Which in hindsight makes no sense since you''re not trying to kill the environment in the first place. Concentrating it naturally makes it stronger.¡± He told Harald, who stared blankly over Lock''s shoulder, absent-mindedly nodding. ¡°Makes sense.¡± he whispered. ¡°So that, killing intent that you exposed me to during the spar where I unlocked my own. That was concentrated right?¡± Lock bit his lip considering if he should be honest here or not, before eventually deciding to save some of Harald''s self-worth. ¡°Yeah, it was.¡± ¡°You know, you could just kill someone with that.¡± Harald joked and an idea sprung to Lock''s mind. ¡°I do kill with it actually. I think it gives small animals heart attacks.¡± He shared, which made Harald choke on the spoon of soup he''d just tried. ¡°I think that could be a great test to rate the effectiveness of our training. Which animals you can kill with intent alone. We can start with ants or something, and work our way up. Oh and regarding your idea about being under my influence as you train the skill, it makes sense, we''ll definitely try it tomorrow.¡± Harald suddenly paled even further for some reason. -/- ¡°Are you sure he''s fine?¡± fishing uncle asked as he worriedly gazed at the slightly pale Harald gazing into nothing while standing on the deck of his small ship. Lock waved him off. He''d found a way to hold back with the killing intent, only concentrating about a tenth to Harald, and thus he thought that the boy didn''t have anything to complain about. ¡°He better be considering how much I held back.¡± He said to his uncle, who shrugged and stuffed something green into his mouth. He started chewing. ¡°What was that?¡± Lock asked, curious. ¡°Specially prepared coca leaves. New product being cultivated by some guild, can''t remember the name. It''s pretty relaxing. You want some?¡± He asked, pulling a few more out of his ratty trousers and offering them to Lock, who could only stare blankly at the substance. ¡°No thanks, I''m too young to become impotent.¡± He commented, shook his head and wandered over to the sail, where he sat down. Watching how fishing uncle ran over to the sideboard of his ship and spit the leaves out of his mouth was pretty funny, but what bothered him most was the fact that one of the people he cared about had actually started consuming what the average person might refer to as drugs. On one hand it was good to see that the introduction of Happy Time to the market was starting to have long lasting consequences. On the other hand... Well he''d just never thought anyone that he knew had the potential of becoming a user. They were all fairly smart people, they had to know that there was always a price to pay. He sighed. Telling his uncle about the dangers of mind-altering substances was not how he thought his day was going to go. It was entirely his fault though and he had to suck it up, he guessed. Chapter 52 The ship would take about half an hour to get to Trydan, and thus Lock decided to use this time to sate one of his curiosities. He plopped down next to Harald, startling the boy from his brooding. Or whatever one might call staring darkly in nothingness while huddled against the sail. ¡°So I have to ask, as lets say, a concerned teacher. Why are you willingly continuing through with my training? You described how horrible experiencing killing intent is. I personally would not seek out more of it if I were you. Unless of course I was sufficiently motivated. Suffice to say winning one tournament for iron ranks would not be enough.¡± Lock stated and asked brusquely. Harald seemed to think on his answer for a bit, an internal struggle visibly going on. As if he was considering if he wanted to answer the question or not. Which was a clue in on itself. The fact that he was note sure if he should state his ambition most likely meant it was a weird, or a socially unacceptable one. Considering what he knew about the boy''s life, Lock deduced that his need to become stronger likely stemmed from a wish for revenge. He imagined that anyone would be pretty pissed if some bastard simply killed their father for no good reason. Harald took too long with his answer, in Lock''s opinion, and thus he shared his conclusion. ¡°Revenge?¡± He asked, causing the boy to flinch slightly, before groaning. ¡°Am I that easy to read?¡± He asked tiredly. ¡°You basically told me your life story as an introduction, I simply took the most likely explanation.¡± Lock said. ¡°You know if you want to kill the one responsible, it would be much less time-consuming if you simply pursued a stealth-based class. It would enable to bypass any guards, and make it less likely that you yourself, would then be chased after by some relative seeking revenge.¡± He finished. ¡°I don''t want to kill him.¡± Harald growled. ¡°Keep your words of wisdom to yourself.¡± ¡°You know what they say, when you set out on a quest for revenge, remember to dig two graves. One for the person in question, and one for all those pesky relatives.¡± Lock said, ignoring the emotional state of his pupil. ¡°And I don''t mean that only in a murderous sense. Even seeking actual ¡°justice¡± will pit you against the man''s entire family.¡± ¡°Then I''ll just have to become stronger than the entirety of his family. Strong enough that the royal family will have no choice but to favour me over them.¡± Harald said, as if it was the simplest thing in the world. ¡°You might become strong, but you have family don''t you. A clear venue for retaliation.¡± Lock stated. Harald turned on him, clearly angry. ¡°What do you want.¡± He growled out. ¡°To help mostly.¡± Lock said, inwardly however he thought ''pass the time''. Harald deflated at the words, seemingly taking them at face value. ¡°Well, help then.¡± He said tiredly. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°Trying to become a strong enough swordsman that the justice system will rule in your favour is a waste of time. Our entire government system, hiding under the coat of monarchy as it is, is based around the idea that noble families are more important than their peasant counterparts. Due to their heritage they say, but the reality is that the noble families are the government and thus they push forth their agenda.¡± Lock started explaining. ¡°Even if you are in the right, they will not punish a noble, unless he''s a really unimportant one, for the sake of one peasant. It would deny the entirety of the pre-supposition that the system is built on. Namely that nobles are more important than peasants. In addition to that it would also create a chain reaction of every peasant suddenly feeling confident enough to bring forth their grievance of stolen property, raped daughter, or killed family member.¡± ¡°Why are people like this even in power?¡± Harald asked tiredly. ¡°Well they got there due to past deeds, and remain there due to a monopoly of violence. Although that scale is slowly starting to shift. Which is why we''re going to war, as I''ve already told you.¡± Lock said. ¡°So what do you propose?¡± Harald asked. ¡°Give up my swordsmanship and wallow in impotence.¡± Lock shook his head. ¡°Your idea of gaining strength is the correct one. Might is right after all. The only issue is with how you plan on leveraging it. Bringing the killer of your father to justice would require you to gain an amount of power that transcends simply being good with a blade. You''d need to become a leader worthy of sparking and winning a revolution. But even a slightly above average swordsman could save enough money, if he lived frugally enough, to pay for an assassination of a noble.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Harald grimaced. ¡°...¡± ¡°Not personal enough?¡± Lock asked, and Harald nodded. ¡°Gaining a bit more strength, being decisively above average would allow you to cut the man down by yourself. You''d probably just be fucked afterwards.¡± Lock suddenly had a thought. ¡°Well, maybe you could capitulate on the war. Get him somewhere in the chaos, high command would have more important things going on than one killed moron.¡± He said. ¡°When will the war be?¡± Harald asked. ¡°Well, recruitment started about a year ago. The entire thing has been slow going. They have maybe one legion trained by now. I''ll be able to say more once the propaganda has started. You know, more voices being heard about how we ought to finally wipe out the orcs as revenge for how they treated us when we were still weak. That we should attack the elves for their magical resources, or the beastmen for their mineral ones. The resources would be better off in human hands after all. That sort of thing. After the propaganda hits, it''s probably going to be another two years before we enter full out warfare.¡± Lock explained. He wondered how much the creation and introduction of drugs had delayed the war effort. It should have been quite effective. The drugs had given the peasants another outlet for their frustrations for their lot in life, thus slowing down the ticker towards civil war. Which in turn turned down the ticker of the war that the Kingdom of Humanity was going to start to preserve the status quo. The drugs also slowed down the rate at which soldiers could be acquisitioned. Addicts did not make good soldiers after all, and most addicts were young men. ¡°I''ll think about it.¡± Harald muttered. ¡°The first step towards any good plan.¡± Lock said, before looking up and noticing that they were about to dock soon. Well, not dock really, but drive by the docks slowly enough that he and Harald could jump off the ship. He dumped the conversation and started dressing. He needed to wear all his armour, as simply carrying it in a sack would be a pain on his back. At least wearing it distributed the weight. Another factor was the fact that he cut a dashing figure dressed in full combat gear. Impressions were everything. He just wished he could do something about Harald''s state of dress. Horrid clothing, supremely inelegant peasant garb with a few pieces of boiled leather strapped onto it. Claiming someone like this was his vassal would likely lower his social status, but he didn''t know what else he was supposed to do. He didn''t have any money with him, as he''d come here directly after the mission where he''d killed the outcasts. Wait, he wasn''t a noble (yet), it was already impressive that he had a vassal in the first place. He puffed out his chest. They disembarked from the boat, Lock hugging his uncle goodbye before they left, and started making their way towards the Trydan compound. A place that used to be on the outskirts of the former village, to better defend it, but now found itself smack-dab in the middle of the now-town, as it had naturally expanded upon the age of prosperity mankind had recently entered. ¡°So, why didn''t we bring Lemmings?¡± Harald asked, as if only now noticing his absence. ¡°I can only bring one vassal, and Lemmings can take care of himself, whereas you, still require some training.¡± Lock answered. Carefully keeping an eye out on his surroundings to make sure they were going the right way. Trydan as a town had developed naturally, and thus was slightly disorienting unless one had been here often. Which Lock hadn''t. Nonetheless it didn''t take them too long to find the place, it was quite the remarkable piece of architecture after all. In an obnoxious sort of way. Lock almost envied his fianc¨¦e her blindness once he came upon the several hectare large estate, surrounded by a garishly yellow brick wall that stung one''s eyes as if one was cutting onions. ¡°Holy shit.¡± He heard Harald mutter from next to him. ¡°Is it too late to go back to the clearing?¡± He asked in a hopeful voice. ¡°You''re taller than me, can you jump to see if the buildings inside are also yellow.¡± Lock said. Harald hopped, and shook his head upon landing. ¡°They''re normal, thankfully.¡± Lock nodded. ¡°Then we march on.¡± ¡°Wait would you seriously had turned back if they were also yellow.¡± Harald asked in a surprised voice. Lock gave him a disparaging look and said nothing. They walked around the visually insulting wall until they came around to an entrance, guarded by one single guard, clad also, in hideous yellow. ¡°State your business.¡± The thirty-something man asked with utmost boredom apparent in his voice. Sparing them but a glance before he returned to staring at nothing. ¡°Lock. Betrothal.¡± The guard waited and said nothing for about a minute, rubbing at his temples, before he waved them through. ¡°They''re pretty relaxed around here.¡± Harald said. ¡°Future brother-in-law!¡± Someone suddenly shouted in such a disgustingly happy voice that Lock instinctively peered around looking for the person who was about to try and steal his coin purse. Determining that the street was mostly empty, if one ignored the people looking at him from the windows of the wooden houses, he turned to the source of the voice. It was, his future brother-in-law. Who he still didn''t know the name of, and who was approaching him at a fast walking pace. ¡°Let''s not get too hasty. In the spirit of thus, what''s your name? You never introduced yourself.¡± Lock said in lieu of a greeting as his, sigh, future brother-in-law attempted to envelop him in a hug. Which he naturally dodged. Thus granted himself first-row seats to the face of utter disgust that overtook the boy''s face upon hearing the question. ¡°Kamino.¡± He said darkly, usually handsome face twisted in utter distaste. ¡°Call me Ino, or else.¡± He said, and instead of going for another hug, extended a hand. Lock grasped it. ¡°Well, I can commiserate, Ino.¡± He said. Kamino sighed. ¡°I guess you can, Lock.¡± They shook hands. Half over the impending relation, half over a feeling of kinship shared over their authors, I mean cough, parents, horrible naming sense. ¡°Let me take you inside, your mentally disadvantaged cousin can come along, although he won''t be a part of the meeting, for obvious reasons.¡± Kamino said and started leading them along the hideously yellow stone paved path, going past many houses, towards the house found at the end of the biggest street branch. Well, it was more of an estate really. An estate within an estate. It was quite large and built after what appeared to be a traditional Japanese compound. Which was odd. This was the first time he''d seen a building like it in this world. He''d have to ask where they''d gotten the inspiration from. The entire thing also reminded him that he was marrying into old money. A classification that he''d never belonged to. He''d been expecting it, sure, statistically speaking he would be born into old money at least once every ten thousand rebirths. He just hadn''t expected to actually marry in. Mostly because he never expected to marry. He already found women his own age boring enough, add the fact that he was now 80 years older and they became unbearable for any longer period of time. But he was willing to bear with it, for the benefits. He halted for a second, brain grinding to a halt. Wait. ¡°Am I the gold digger now?¡± He whispered to himself. Chapter 53 Still concerned with the question if the action of betrothing himself for the sake of resources made him a gold-digger, and in extrapolation of that, a whore, he let himself be led into the compound through pristinely white sliding doors, where he surprisingly was not asked to remove his footwear. A fact explained by the wooden floor regenerating when he inflicted upon it an intentional scuff mark with his steel greaves. ¡°Fancy.¡± He commented to Harald, who seemed awestruck by the d¨¦cor, rather than by the obviously enchanted floor. It was nice, if a bit minimalistic. However, it wasn''t anything that a middle-class family from his former world couldn''t afford and put forth with the help of a good interior decorator. To Harald it may seem an amazing display, to Lock, who''d visited castle estates larger than the entirety of Trydan, it all seemed slightly above-average. Impressive for this day and age, especially by the fact that there was no flaunting going on, as many nobles were wont to do, but nothing special. He wondered if he would be gaping just like Harald if he hadn''t enjoyed the aesthetic benefits of his specific background. The object of his comparison, Harald, was in that moment taken away by what looked to be a servant, but could just as well have been an older family member, and thus he put it out of his mind. He was eventually led into a formal looking room, with Archibald and Kamin already present, sitting around a small table with a traditional Japanese tea set on it. The tea set was placed in such a manner that it was obvious that Archibald was only chaperoning the entire event, and that Lock and his fianc¨¦e were to be the main attraction. Kamino excused himself, and Lock walked towards the table and sat down in a Turkish sitting position, crossing his legs, instead of kneeling like his hosts were. He locked eyes with Archibald as he did so, communicating to him that he did so because it was more comfortable, and not because he did not know what a proper seiza was. Fucking weebs. Kamin chose this moment to speak, notified of his presence either by the inelegant sounds that came about when his steel greaves hit the wooden floor, or by using her mysterious new skill. ¡°So you''re my new fianc¨¦e. I would urge you to reconsider, I am somewhat cursed. My last betrothed died a horrible death.¡± She said, while turning up her nose at him. Lock looked questioningly at Archibald, who simply stared on stoically. ¡°He died less than a week ago actually, his throat slit as if he were some common dog instead of a noble bearing the V¨ªdd name, in the beginner dungeon. Rightly so considering what he was attempting, but it is odd that he did what he did shortly after our union was signed upon as a possibility. A possibility that was in jeopardy from the moment it started seeing as a negotiator on the opposing side was blown up until not even a smidgen of evidence remained on these very shores.¡± Kamin continued unperturbed, Lock choked back a cough. Well, this was awkward. ¡°Therefore I implore you to pass this opportunity of marriage by, your very life may be at stake. Ignoring completely what worth you see in marrying a sickly untalented blind girl.¡± Kamin finished her diatribe. Lock took a few moments to compose himself before speaking. ¡°I don''t know Archibald, she makes a convincing argument.¡± He said wryly. Upon hearing his voice Kamin, who was apparently very insistent on staying unmarried, froze. It was almost like looking at a statue. If one ignored the comical widening of her blind eyes. Archibald thoughtfully stroked beardless chin. ¡°She does indeed. Maybe this entire venture was a bit too quick. The girl is still grieving her previous betrothed. Mayhaps we should revisit the matter at a later date?¡± He asked, and Lock wearily shook his head. ¡°If we delay, I make no promise about me remaining a bachelor, the time to ring the bells is coming ever closer after all.¡± He forlornly said. His words seemingly caused Kamin to unfreeze, and now that he had the opportunity to really look at her, Lock did. Young, slightly above shoulder-length chestnut brown hair that was bouncing around cutely as she messily waved her arms around. Aristocratic face, high cheekbones. Disconcerting eyes staring into nothing. She was pale, expect for her reddening face. She was small, almost disappearing in her white kimono, despite it being fitted perfectly to her size. All in all she was about as sexually appealing as a crippled baby bunny. Something one wanted to pet and feed carrots to, not something one wanted to marry. Something that would thankfully happen only in five years. If at all. ''The things I do for ambition'' Lock sighed at himself. ¡°W-wait.¡± Kamin eventually managed to stutter out. ¡°Le-et''s not get too hasty. Wha-at I meant so say was that this is fate right. Old fianc¨¦e dying? It basically means the next one was meant to be right? Hahahaaaaa...¡± She trailed off into a long drawn out laugh.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°How macabre.¡± Lock simply said, letting the silence lengthen into uncomfortable territory before continuing. ¡°Well you seem to have no issue with the betrothal, although I would like to ask why.¡± He asked/stated. The girl once again returned into silence, albeit it a contemplative one. Lock has most likely asked her a question that she didn''t have a conscious answer too. It was more common than one would think really. Some things, such as the traits one sought in a romantic partner were so ingrained that one often had issues actually naming them on the spot. ¡°You don''t treat me like glass.¡± Kamin eventually said. Archibald''s lips flickered downwards, he likely wanted to say something. A justification for the coddling? Lock didn''t know. Lock continued listening. However the girl said nothing more, causing him to raise an eyebrow. Which she couldn''t see. ¡°Well I guess my lacking empathy has some positive aspects.¡± He joked, at which the girl frowned. ¡°Pity, the word you''re looking for is pity.¡± She muttered. Lock waved her off, then remembering that she likely couldn''t discern the gesture, spoke. ¡°It doesn''t matter, not really. While I''m glad that you''re not against the idea of betrothal, I have some conditions, discussed with Archibald, that are to be met before the betrothal starts transitioning into a potential marriage.¡± Archibald now openly frowned at him. They hadn''t discussed mentioning that fact to the girl. Kamin meanwhile wrung her hands. ¡°What conditions?¡± She meekly asked. ¡°You are to gain proficiency in matters of awareness within the span of a year. You were born with a deficiency yes, but seeing as you just praised my lack of pity, please take the following words to heart.¡± Lock said, putting in a short artistic pause. ¡°Get over it.¡± It wasn''t often that he set out to make little girls cry, but Lock liked to think that he could achieve the task when he set his mind to it. Colour him surprised them when Kamin simply nodded, no tears apparent. Well, her bursting into tears would have been a good way to cement an emotional dependence unto him and create a validation issue, but he could do without as well. Archibald was frowning at him now. ¡°You won''t be unsupported in this venture naturally. Seeing as your family has been failing to help you for the past few years I decided that I would take on the task of teaching.¡± He said, and added, ¡°I would prefer this venture succeed.¡±, meaningfully. Kamin rapidly nodded her head. Archibald was glaring at him now. ¡°The tutelage will begin as soon as I get the materials on the skill you''re attempting to learn from your family. I will be staying in the compound for a week, after which I have things to do in Abrakshana. You will accompany me, or you won''t, the choice is yours.¡± Lock said, poured himself a cup of tea, and drank deeply. He was growing thirsty from all this talking. ¡°She will do no such thing.¡± Archibald suddenly said frostily. ¡°It is not safe for her outside of Trydan until she''s regained her sight and gained some combat proficiency.¡± He finished, crossing his arms, finally interjecting into the interplay. Kamin demurred, and whispered a soft ¡°Sorry.¡± to him. ¡°I''m her fianc¨¦e, I have some privileges regarding my to-be. Including taking her on excursions.¡± Lock simply stated, not knowing if he had such a thing, but assuming that he did. ¡°I am her father!¡± The man said, raising his voice. ¡°I am the future father of our children.¡± Lock shot back and saw Kamin bury her face in her hands out of the corner of his eye. Archibald seemed taken aback by his words. He appeared to calm down a bit. ¡°I know you''re also invested in her well-being.¡± He eventually said. ¡°However I can''t just let you take her somewhere so far away from her family.¡± He wrung his hands, before catching himself doing it, and folded them again. ¡°When you said you''d need a year I thought you meant you''d complete it here, with us.¡± He said. ¡°I have a life, you know.¡± Lock pointed out. ¡°I''m planning on watching the beginner tournament, after which I''m going to be travelling around a bit, look for ways to advance as an adventurer.¡± He said. ¡°You can''t take Kamin on adventuring expeditions!¡± Archibald proclaimed incredulously. ¡°She''s blind!¡± He exclaimed. Lock rolled his eyes. ¡°Not for long.¡± ¡°I won''t allow it.¡± Archibald stated. ¡°You would have the privilege to take her for a span of six months, an accumulation of all the expedition days allowed. But you haven''t signed the contract yet, and you won''t if you continue acting out this way.¡± He threatened. ¡°Confining me to Trydan for a year is an obstruction of my potential at best, and a cruel and unusual punishment at worst.¡± He said. ¡°However, I see your point about dragging Kamin across the kingdom. Not that I was planning on involving her in the adventuring activities¡± He glanced at the girl as he said her name. Mostly she looked confused. ¡°And what will you do instead?¡± Archibald said with gritted teeth. The man obviously lost his calm very quickly when in the presence of his daughter. He seemed so rational back in the clearing as well. An interesting tidbit, Lock thought. ¡°How about this. I take her to visit the tournament, buy the admission to the Academy from the winner and then attend there for one year. Kamin can come with me as my betrothed, or as a servant, whatever.¡± He said. ¡°How will you afford buying the admission, it goes for at least a thousand gold crowns usually?¡± Archibald asked. Lock tilted his head quizzically at him. ¡°You''re asking the wrong person.¡± He genially said. ¡°I won''t be the one buying the admission.¡± Archibald mulled over his words for a few moments before finally understanding the implication. He opened his mouth, face red, before closing it again. ¡°She will be joining you there as a fellow student.¡± He hissed out. Lock simply nodded acquiescently. ¡°I''m glad we have that sorted out at least.¡± Lock said. ¡°Get the contract then.¡± He demanded. Clearly frustrated with the way things had gone, Archibald left the room, presumably to get the contract. Or to get the guards. Either was possible. He turned to Kamin. She was smiling and tilting her head droopily. As if having taken leave of her senses. ¡°I''ve never seen anybody talk to father like that before.¡± She eventually said. Lock smirked. As always, making the right friends was often times simply a matter of making the right enemies. Ones that would most likely stop being enemies. After one cured their daughter of blindness for example. ¡°I doubt you''ve seen a great lot.¡± Lock joked and the girl giggled. ¡°You will in the future, although that depends mostly on you.¡± He ended on a more sombre note. Kamin nodded, and that was the moment Archibald walked back into the small room, slapping a bunch of stapled together papers together. Since when did they have staplers? Lock was getting more and more confused. ¡°Well are you going to sign or not?¡± Archibald eventually asked, his future son in-law simply staring holes at the contract. ¡°Kamin signs it first. I''m feeling slightly unwell due to the age discrepancy as it is. I would like to have you take the initiative to prove that I''m not taking advantage here.¡± Lock said and leaned forward, resting his head on an arm, staring at Kamin, who looked surprised. Archibald turned to her. ¡°Get on with it then.¡± Kamin gained a petulant expression, crossed her arms, and resolutely said, ¡°No.¡± Informational 2.0: Lock status page
Name: Lock
Race: Human
Class/es: Assassin (13), Alchemist (11), Vanguard (10), Executioner (4)
Age: 16/???
Affiliations: Self
Titles: Breaker of cycles, Prodigy, Follower of Kruto, Murderer, Kinslayer
Karma: -???
Attributes:
Endurance: 50
Dexterity: 22
Strength: 21
Agility: 20
Mana(Wisdom): 9
Mana Regeneration(Intelligence): 8
Skills:
Alchemist: Identify Ingredient(21) Ingredient preparation(9) Brewing(8) Summon cauldron(2)
Assassin: Backstab(13) Stealth(4) Dagger Mastery(31) Maw of Marmortius(X) Animal possession(4)
Vanguard: Sword Mastery(29) Shield Mastery(10) Armour Mastery(16) Iron gut(6) Earth''s Embrace(X)
Executioner Decapitate(1)
Non-Class conformative Rebirth(Granted by Kruto) Stomach storage Killing Intent
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Chapter 54
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
electro-sense, and the third was by far the longest, containing the accounts of people who''d learned the skill and how they''d sought to improve it.
Chapter 55 Kirin, the foremost expert on the style of magic used by the Trydans sipped at his tea, emitting an aura of contemplation as he did so. For someone supposedly proficient at the element of lightning, the man was perplexingly slow. Likely because he was nearing 80 years of age. A good enough excuse, Lock supposed. He also drank from his tea, letting the relaxing atmosphere of the small cottage work its wonder. He''d missed this. Talking to someone his age. It reminded Lock of the fact that he was indeed an old man. It was easy to forget sometimes. The only things he had of his old age, were memories. Memories incompatible with the current situation one could almost say. A young, virile body. An environment that treated him like he was sixteen, for obvious reasons. What he''d been doing ever since he''d killed his Grandfather suddenly seemed very rushed. A crack resounded throughout the warm room as Lock broke and crushed the clay pot of tea in his hand, the shards digging into his flesh. Tea and blood splashed onto the table, quickly creating a puddle. Clarity returned to Lock''s mind along with the pain. ¡°An interesting technique.¡± He commented idly as he brought up his hand to see the damage. Hardly any really, Endurance was such a useful stat. Putting down his hand and starting to remove the shards, he met Kirin''s cobalt eyes. The man seemed slightly less calm now. A sigh escaped his lips. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you are dangerously perceptive for your age?¡± He asked Lock in a raspy voice. Lock shrugged and ignored the question. ¡°Bioelectricity in the brain, weakening the activity of the brain regions responsible for aggressive behaviour, threat discernment and healthy scepticism. I don''t know the specific terms for the brain regions but that''s basically the technique in a nutshell, isn''t it?¡± Lock shot back. ¡°And how did you know it was an electricity based technique?¡± Kirin asked. ¡°It could just as well have been something in the tea, or an air-based poison that dulls the mind.¡± ¡°You''ve were referred to me as a master of magic, not as a master of poisons. People are too often afraid of making the most obvious conclusion. A foolish fear.¡± Lock replied. Kirin held up a finger, it flashed a light electric blue and an annoying tingle that he hadn''t even been aware of disappeared from the back of Lock''s mind. ¡°Perceptive indeed.¡± Kirin muttered before waving his hand, as if trying to disperse all that had occurred previously. ¡°Regarding your understanding of the spell electro-sense, and how it relates to the heart of lightning within every Trydan, you are for the most part correct. The only reason I do not say that you are completely correct is because I genuinely do not know if Kamin''s mana reserves are small enough to feel the electrical charges present in everyday objects such as furniture and walls.¡± The man said, seemingly finished, before he opened his mouth again. ¡°Also you need to work on your metaphors, the one with the sand was truly horrendous.¡± He finished. Lock made to reply but the old man interrupted him, wispy grey hair whooshing around as he nodded his head. ¡°I have a solution though. Shackles that deplete the mana of the user to the bare minimum, not killing them. It''s termed as an attack, not as training, so the mana capacity will not rise.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lock replied and calmly stared at the still sitting man. Who was truly not making any move to stand up from his plush yellow armchair. The opposite rather, he seemed to be sinking into it even further. Lock remained silent and also leaned back, trying to out-comfort his adversary. Eventually the man sighed and rose. ¡°I''m old, I don''t have time to waste unlike you young people. I''ll get the shackles, in return don''t tell anyone about my little mind trick alright?¡± The man stated as he left the room, to presumably retrieve the artefact. He walked quickly now. Seemed quite spry now that he wasn''t stalling for time so that his mind-altering spell would take effect. Just to be sure that the man had indeed stopped using he pricked his finger. Under the table of course, the man had been capable of deducing that he wasn''t a complete moron from his words. It would be unwise to give away that he was paranoid as well. Deciding that if he was doing this he was going all the way, he stuck one of the ceramic shards into his steel greaves.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. That way he could hurt himself whenever he wanted without anyone noticing. Kirin eventually came back, dropping one rusty brown shackle onto the table. Lock was hesitant to touch the disgusting thing, slightly afraid of tetanus, but managed to overcome the irrational fear. He had Endurance now. He was a superhuman. Touching the shackles he channelled some mana into them, only for all but the last drop he had in his body to be violently absorbed in naught but a second. This. Was useful. He wondered if he could resmelt these things into a dagger, or even better, a barbed needle. He could incapacitate many mages with this. The mana he''d lost had let him confirm one thing, before it''s unceremonious demise. Enchanted items sent back a sort of ping whenever they were confronted with an individual''s mana. The shackles hadn''t, and were thus not enchanted. Which made sense, making an enchantment that sucked in mana was sort of self-defeating, since it would then eat the mana fuelling it, destroying itself. ¡°What''s the material?¡± Lock asked, causing Kirin to mutter something. ¡°Dimiterium.¡± He eventually grumbled out. ¡°A rare metal used exclusively by elves.¡± ¡°Can''t have been easy developing a technique to insulate oneself from the effects.¡± Lock mumbled as he once again touched the shackles. Abruptly losing the miniscule amount of mana he''d regained since his last attempt. Kirin threw his hands in the air. ¡°Especially while in prison.¡± Lock finished. ¡°I give up!¡± The old man suddenly shouted and stood up, far too quickly for his blood pressure probably as he quickly sat back down afterwards. Giving out a defeated he feebly shook a fist in Lock''s direction. ¡°Why even come here if you''re so smart.¡± He grumbled. Lock laughed. ¡°The only winning move, when confronted with an intelligent person who wants something from you, is not to play.¡± He said, words interspersed with chuckles. ¡°You can stop faking your outrage by the way. You mentioning the fact that it was elves exclusively who used this metal, and the fact that what you''ve brought me are shackles, made the entire thing pretty obvious.¡± ¡°You''re such a little piece of shit.¡± The old man said hatefully, glaring at him. ¡°Have to say, it''s refreshing.¡± He finished, a boyish grin suddenly taking up most of his face. ¡°What''s the trick to not having your mana sucked up?¡± Lock asked curiously, only for the man to hold up a hand. ¡°Just a moment, I understand how you deduced that I was in prison. Shackles, elves, that little skirmish fifty years ago. Alright, easy enough, but how the hell did you know that I had a way of avoiding the dimiterium''s effects.¡± The man asked. ¡°Well, you brought me the shackle without insulating your skin against it in any way. You''re the foremost expert on the Trydan family magic, which likely makes you a veteran of several battles. I just can''t imagine that a veteran would be comfortable with confronting someone he doesn''t know that well without a drop of mana in his bod-¡± Lock started, only for Kirin to interject waving his arms in a way mildly reminiscent of some martial art Lock had forgotten the name of. ¡°Maybe I know kung-fu?¡± The old man said jokingly. ¡°Even if you did, at your age you''re more likely to hurt yourself than me.¡± Lock shot back with a smile. Kirin brought a hand to rub at his beardless chin. ¡°True. Also, yes, true deduction. Spot on, truly, a genius. Or maybe not. Truth is, I care not either way if I die or not. The reason I didn''t let the shackle take my mana is because the process hurts like frick. The bigger your mana reserves, the bigger the pain. Which allows me to deduce, that your mana reserves, are tiny.¡± The man finished with a pleased smile, pointing a shaking and accusatory figure at Lock. Unwilling to have anybody know too much about his capabilities Lock promptly pulled out one of his daggers and unceremoniously rammed it into the flesh left open between his gauntlets and his chain mail. He kept up a pleasant smile all the while. Kirin lowered his finger, reminiscent of a chastised puppy. ¡°Or maybe you just have a high pain resistance.¡± He grumbled. ¡°Something that you''ll need if you''re actually planning on having Archie''s precious little angel wear a shackle. It shouldn''t really hurt anyone with her reserves, but oh the symbolism.¡± The old man suddenly said. ¡°He seemed quite emotional when matters regarding here were brought up.¡± Lock said. ¡°Bah.¡± The old man scoffed. ¡°You don''t know the half of it. He would have spoiled her rotten anyway since she was his first daughter, but her mother dying at birth, and the birth defect, only made the situation worse.¡± He seemed to lose himself in his thoughts after those words. ¡°You think I''ll experience actual pushback, or just the hints thereof?¡± Lock inquired, receiving a shrug. ¡°Well considering the measures that he took to get me on board with this entire thing, I hope that there won''t be any obstructions in my path.¡± Lock said, went for a sip of tea, and remember that he''d smashed his pot. ¡°He''s an idiot regarding anything that has to do with his daughter. I wouldn''t set my hopes too high.¡± Kirin replied, before throwing a ring that sparked with electricity onto the table. ¡°Take this while you''re at it. Your plan has potential, I''d hate to see it fail because you lacked the proper equipment.¡± Lock picked up the ring and curiously channelled whatever mana he had into it. The ring shocked him and he raised an eyebrow at the old man. ¡°While lowering her base mana was a good idea, that''s only thinking in one direction. You also need something that is sufficiently charged so that she will be able to pick up on it at first.¡± Kirin explained. ¡°Thanks. If I may ask however, why aren''t you the one training her?¡± Lock said, at which the man simply replied. ¡°I prefer my students to be motivated, talented and intelligent. The story tells itself really.¡± Chapter 56 ¡°I agreed to you training her, I agreed to you taking her away from here.¡± Archibald said. ¡°I do not remember allowing you to torture her.¡± he finished icily, causing Lock to finally look up at him from his position sitting on the wooden walkway of the main house, from where one could watch the training yard. ¡°Torture?¡± He asked, confused, and quickly looked back to the scene of Kamin clutching the dimiterium shackle tightly in her hands, while trying to avoid Harald''s incredibly slow sword swings. Swings using the wooden practice sword naturally, not a real one. The torture Archibald was referring to was likely the fact that whenever she failed to dodge, Harald would lightly thwack her with the tip of his stick. She was doing quite well actually. Likely because he''d only recently charged the ring that was fastened onto the wooden sword and thus she was able to ''see'' it more clearly. Given previous progressions of the same exercise he expected her performance to drop sharply very soon however, as the ring lost its charge. ¡°What else would you call it?¡± Archibald groused and Lock couldn''t help but crack a joke. ¡°Enhanced interrogation tactics?¡± He received a glare for his efforts. Accompanied by the words. ¡°You will stop this at once and find a more humane training method.¡± ¡°She''s been going at it for almost half an hour without a single complaint. Which I find odd considering everyone I''ve met has commented on her supposedly lacking motivation. Suffice to say, considering she hasn''t said anything, I would feel bad to stop here simply because someone else did.¡± Lock replied and saw Archibald mouth the words ''half-an-hour'' out of the corner of his eye. The father seemed to swallow whatever emotional instability was ailing him for a moment and phrased an oddly polite question. ¡°What exactly is the method you''re using?¡± ¡°Dimiterium shackles to bring her mana to the lowest possible level, coupled with an electrically charged ring that is meant to shine like a beacon of light in her awareness. The ring slowly loses its charge, making it harder to discern. She will know that she has improved as the time she can dodge the sword for increases.¡± Lock explained succinctly. ¡°Has she improved?¡± Archibald asked. ¡°We''ve gone through four sessions. First real one lasted a minute before I called it off, the second one lasted three minutes, third one lasted seven minutes, and this one has been going on for about fifteen minutes now.¡± Lock said without any sort of pride in the supposed of achievement. Archibald seemed slightly bitter, but impressed nonetheless. ¡°I will allow this method if she continues to improve.¡± He said. Lock bit his tongue from replying that there were countless other variables that made the supposed improvement going on much less impressive. Instead of simply becoming more aware, the biggest factor in the increasing time was that Kamin was becoming better at dodging and anticipating Harald''s simplistic attack patterns. But Archibald didn''t need to know that, and neither did Kamin. While he had yet to see the girl truly demotivated it would be better for her to assume that she was making steady progress. It would make further participation likelier. A thought suddenly struck him. ¡°If I may ask.¡± He started. ¡°How were you attempting to help her train beforehand?¡± He asked. ¡°Meditation to concentrate on the skill, while inside the room where we practice our magic.¡± Was the answer. Lock refrained from cringing. ¡°I imagine a child would find that method slightly boring, I think mine has potential due to the involvement of the body.¡± Archibald remained dubious. ¡°Well, if it fails she will have still spent some time in the fresh air.¡± He said, before abruptly turning around and leaving. Lock sighed at the man''s back before turning back to the two clowns he''d reluctantly started to call pupils. They had stopped with the exercise while he''d been talking it seemed, Kamin had let go of the shackle and was bent over, hands on her knees. Harald was standing around awkwardly like a muppet. ¡°Come over here.¡± Lock shouted, both of them immediately perking up and walking in his direction. More stumbling in the case of Kamin. When they came over Harald continued standing while Kamin sat down beside him with some fumbling. Lock gripped her hand roughly to check her pulse and listened to her breathing as she grew redder and redder in the face. She seemed sufficiently exhausted. ¡°Congratulations, you''ve held out for almost twenty minutes, and it wasn''t even your awareness that gave out, but rather your body.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Kamin smiled in his general direction and made to speak but Lock cut her off. ¡°However the only reason you improved so quickly was because your mastery of the skill was low in the first place.¡± He said, and the girl closed her mouth with a click, smile slipping slightly. ¡°I hope you will continue to show the admirable spirit you did right now in future training sessions.¡± Lock finished. The smile was back. Lock turned to Harald, who was frowning and moodily staring into space. ¡°Next time go a bit faster. We''ll continue to escalate until the training method becomes unviable due to her physical inability to dodge, rather than an inability of awareness.¡± He said, and Harald nodded shortly. ¡°What will we do afterwards?¡± Kamin suddenly piped up with a question. To be frank Lock didn''t know yet, he''d come up with something when it was time but at the moment he didn''t feel like bothering. It was the first day. ¡°Telling you would take away attention from the current exercise. So I''ll refrain.¡± He said instead of admitting that however. She nodded. Lock turned to Harald. ¡°Your turn.¡± Harald gripped the sword he was still carrying tighter and glared at him, already applying his killing intent. He suddenly lost it though, and seemed to have an idea. ¡°What if we stick the ring on your sword and keep it charged? That way she can watch.¡± He said, bringing up a legitimate idea. Thinking about it for a few seconds he saw no flaws with the idea, but suddenly had one of his own. Making a frowning face he pointed at the oblivious Kamin, at Harald, and made a talking gesture with his mouth. For all his flaws Harald seemingly picked up on what he wanted perfectly and derisively added. ¡°If the lady feels up to it of course. Wouldn''t want to overburden her.¡± ¡°I can!¡± Kamin said, obviously insulted and Lock took her side. ¡°Of course she can, and should, it¡¯s not like electro sense is a physical skill. It¡¯s a mental one.¡± He said, feigning an insulted tone. ¡°Dickhead.¡± He added for personal emphasis. Kamin gasped at his crass language and Harald rolled his eyes before handing him the ring that had been attached to his sword. He mouthed something at Lock as he did so. Something along the lines of ''unt'', likely starting with a ''c''. -/- After beating up Harald into a bruised mess on the ground again Lock turned his attention back towards his fianc¨¦e. She''d watched the entirety of the two hour long mess that was training apparently. There was no real way Lock could check to be honest. He sat down next to her, saw her twitch her nose, as if smelling something unpleasant, stuck his nose under his armpit, and left to get a bath. ¡°I''ll be back in an hour or so, try to think about what I asked you yesterday.¡± He said as he left. After some searching around and asking he was directed to a bathhouse, a communal one. Built on top of a hot spring. It was... nice. His ego was fed by the fact that he was by far the most well sculpted male in attendance, although he didn''t try to let anyone notice his thoughts. He was suddenly disturbed by a presence dropping itself into the water next to him. He opened his eyes from where he''d been previously relaxing them and turned to the man who sat down on the underwater stone bench next to him. ¡°Ino.¡± He greeted with a nod, and received one in return. ¡°Heard you''ve been making progress.¡± his future brother-in-law replied, to which Lock simply nodded. ¡°Despite all efforts against it.¡± He eventually said, and felt more than saw the boy next to him wince. ¡°You''ll forgive my father, Kamin has always been a special sore spot for him.¡± ¡°At least he had enough presence of mind to delegate matters pertaining her to someone more suited for the task. Although his attempted interference speaks of a deep inner struggle.¡± ¡°That''s what I''m here for actually.¡± Ino said, and Lock averted a bit more of his attention from the effect the hot water was having on his muscles to the wizard. He seemed, tired. His brown hair hung limply off of an exhausted face and his eyebrows were drawn together in worry. He seemed like he was on a one-way-street to an early heart attack to be honest. ¡°I see.¡± Was all that he ended up saying instead of commenting on anything that he''d seen. ¡°I watched your little training session today, although you probably didn''t notice. I liked what I saw.¡± Ino started, before pausing. ¡°Kamin, has been, treated way too much like she''d break from the slightest breeze for the longest time. Which is fine, she''s a girl. However, improving one''s self on the path of glory requires a certain amount of sacrifice, which she was never allowed.¡± He sounded weary, and proud. An odd combination. ¡°You sound like you have personal experience.¡± Lock decided to comment, to which Ino nodded. ¡°You know a bit about how our magic works by now. Let''s just say that electricity can be a harsh mistress.¡± He replied. ¡°A fair one however, I hope.¡± Lock said. ¡°Most of the time.¡± The wizard said with a certain amount of bitterness. ¡°I talked with my father.¡± He suddenly said, changing topics. ¡°He realizes that he''s being more obstructive than constructive with his behaviour, but doesn''t want to simply let it go out of his hands. He''s afraid that there will be no one else to stand in Kamin''s corner if he leaves her at your mercy.¡± ¡°Brave of him to admit that, although I feel as if you weren''t supposed to tell me that.¡± Lock interjected with a chuckle. Ino barked a short laugh. ¡°Perhaps not. Back to the topic at hand however. Well, we were able to reach a compromise. Father doesn''t want to leave the situation entirely, but as it turns out, he is not the only one who loves Kamin. There''s also me.¡± Lock sighed and sank a bit into the water. ¡°You don''t seem very happy about it.¡± Ino remarked cautiously. ¡°It''s nothing. It just seems to be like I''ve been attracting hangers-on like a piece of shit attracts flies recently. I was honestly planning on having my adventurer career be a lot more solitary.¡± Lock said, submerged, and blew some bubbles out of his mouth. ¡°I don''t know if I should be insulted or not, on the one hand you called me a fly, on the hand, you called yourself a piece of shit.¡± Ino said in an amused tone. ¡°Also, don''t call me a hangers-on, I''ll be winning your admission to the magic academy in the tournament, have some respect.¡± He jokingly added. Lock snorted. ¡°You being able to actually enter the tournament means that I shouldn''t respect you, you low-level scrub. Also, seeing as Harald is also participating, I''m not sure how wise of an idea that is.¡± ¡°We can make a temporary party, we''ll be set up in different brackets, which means we''ll only meet each other in the finals. If you want I can forfeit at that point.¡± Ino casually said. ¡°Alright. You''ll be accompanying me to the academy afterwards as well?¡± Lock asked, at which he felt the boy sitting next to him shrug. ¡°We''ll see.¡± He said. ¡°Hopefully all of us at the end of it.¡± Lock replied jokingly. Ino laughed. Chapter 57 ¡°Come to me oh my earthen servant. I beckon thee to come to me.¡± There was something supremely embarrassing about talking to nothing but air. Even if it was in his own dreams in front of a single witness who by all accounts loved him unconditionally. Lock raised his arms in the air, and bellowed again. ¡°I summon you creature of the earth!¡± Ankh laughed. Lock however felt a twinge at the back of his mind. Well, more like a slowly rolling pebble pressing against his brain. An odd feeling, he couldn''t quite describe it. As with most senses that weren''t natural. How was one to tell a blind man how a colour looked? -/- ¡°Why make her wear a blindfold?¡± Ino asked as they leisurely waited in front of the Trydan estate. He was watching Kamin, a red blindfold over her eyes running after Harald, who was holding a stick with the electrically charged ring on it. They were playing catch, and Kamin seemed to be having the time of her life. ¡°There is an interesting phenomena in the skill trees inherent to every class. Namely that all of them, and I do mean all of them, eventually offer a skill that provides, in simple words, a sixth sense.¡± Lock began explaining. ¡°These skills are notoriously difficult to master, but necessary nonetheless, because no matter how strong you are, if you can''t defend yourself against an Assassin Class, that strength means nothing.¡± He paused to breathe. ¡°Now let me ask you a question. Who would you rather mug? A blind girl, or a girl who has progressed so far along the road of magic that she is already trying to develop a sixth sense at age eleven.¡± Ino seemed to think on the question for an inordinate amount of time considering how simple it was. He probably thought it was a trick question. Eventually however, he answered. ¡°The blind one.¡± Lock nodded. ¡°These simple little deceptions are the lifeblood of competent living. Remember, sometimes what people perceive you too be, can be more important than what you actually are.¡± He said. Ino bowed his head in his direction. ¡°Thank you for your words of wisdom, master.¡± He said reverently. Lock simply snorted. ¡°You know for someone who says that they don''t like teaching you sure have a lot to teach, and are very good at it.¡± Ino continued on, blowing on Lock''s ego, probably buttering him up for something. ¡°I''m not good at teaching, just intelligent enough that any endeavour I pursue bears marginally sweeter fruits than those of others. It''s called having a brain. You should try it.¡± He retorted. A faux confused expression took over Ino''s face. ¡°A brain master, where may I purchase such a commodity?¡± Lock ignored him and turned his attention back to the two children playing. Just in time to see Kamin face-plant on the ground due to a slight unevenness of the earth beneath her feet. His hand instinctively shot up from where it had been resting at his side to grab Ino''s shoulder, who had already pitched forward to help his sister up. He received a glare for his efforts. It disappeared however when Kamin simply picked herself up, and continued chasing Harald. ¡°You''re right, sorry.¡± Ino said and sighed, slumping in on himself. ¡°I think I can finally understand where father was coming from. You are by no means torturing her, but you''re treating her as if she wasn''t even blind.¡± He muttered. ¡°That''s the point, I''ve been training her for a week already, you should know this.¡± Lock shot back. ¡°Acting like you already are who you want to be.¡± Ino said. ¡°It isn''t a very logical approach.¡± Lock gently turned his head upwards and back, laying it on the obnoxiously yellow wall of the Trydan compound. The sky was almost a ridiculous colour of blue. The laughter of a kid in the background accompanying the scene made him think of the halcyon days of his distant childhood. He breathed out slowly and closed his eyes.¡°Rationality does not provide purpose. Unless one wants to enslave one''s self to the biological human condition. In the end, for all that it has elevated us above other beings, it is but a tool to pursue the irrational.¡± ¡°You come up with that on your own?¡± Ino asked. ¡°Difficult question really. I came to the conclusion on my own very early in life, but later found out that as with all things, there had already been a man who''d come to the same conclusion and had written it down. There were probably countless others before him who simply weren''t remembered.¡± Lock answered. ¡°What was his name?¡± ¡°Hume.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Never heard of him.¡± ¡°I imagine you wouldn''t have.¡± ¡°I read, you know.¡± Ino said, affronted, making Lock smile. ¡°I never said that you didn''t, but you can hardly read all the books in the world now can you.¡± Lock mocked, at which Ino hmm''ed. ¡°It sounds like an interesting book, though. Do you still have it?¡± Ino queried further. Lock laughed, finally looking down from the sky and slowly letting himself fall to the ground where he sat down. ¡°No. It didn''t really survive the journey.¡± He said. ¡°A shame. Must have been an arduous journey, although to be fair books are easily destroyed.¡± Ino said. ¡°It was indeed a very hard road, bigger than life, really.¡± Lock said wistfully, feeling himself starting to disassociate from the situation. He rubbed at his temples. What was he doing here? It suddenly seemed so ridiculous that this was how he was spending his immortality. Running around trying to achieve it all over again, but then getting distracted and spending time with a bunch of children at least 70 years younger than him. ¡°Well you''re here now, I guess.¡± ¡°An astute observation.¡± ¡°Are you at least enjoying it?¡± Ino suddenly asked, some concern tingeing his voice. ¡°Fuck if I know, to be honest.¡± Lock answered, running a hand through his hair. Kamin''s laughter suddenly pierced through the haze that had begun enveloping his mind. The voices of children had a tendency to do that. The clearance of the mental fog also brought another realization, namely that Lemmings was close. Very close. So it had worked, called on his golem in his dreams and having him come in real life. Risky perhaps, seeing as they were in the middle of the city. But even if he was discovered to be what he was, well, people didn''t care too much about openly used magic, as long as it wasn''t hurting anyone that was. ¡°Our third party member is coming.¡± Lock said. He glanced at the startled seeming Ino and concluded that he''d ripped the boy from his thoughts. ¡°You know you really remind me of my Grandfather for some reason!¡± Ino suddenly exclaimed, putting a fist up to his chin and thoughtfully looking at Lock. Lock looked down at his arms theatrically. ¡°I don''t seem to have any wrinkles¡± The words elicited a laugh. ¡°Your grandfather though? Can''t remember meeting him.¡± Lock continued, at which he received a confused look. ¡°You''ve been visiting him for every day of the week, almost I think. He really likes you.¡± Ino said, and a lightbulb went off in Lock''s head. ¡°You mean Kirin?¡± He asked curiously. His brother-in-law nodded, before shaking his head. ¡°Well his name isn''t really Kirin, I''m surprised he introduced himself as such to you though. He hates it when young people call him that. Something about missing the proper gravitas.¡± ¡°Wait, if Kirin isn''t his name, then why did he tell me it was.¡± Lock said, now genuinely confused. ¡°It''s a title.¡± Ino said, exasperated. ¡°He probably said something along the lines of ''People call me.'' I guess.¡± He finished. Lock thought about it for a moment before standing up. ¡°Sounds pretty stupid.¡± Was all he said before starting to walk towards the slowly approaching form of Lemmings. It was funny how the crowd parted before the earthen giant that was covered so that people only thought him to be just a giant. Ino chased after him, affronted. ¡°To bear the title is an absolute honour!¡± He huffed aggressively at him. ¡°It''s the name of some dumb animal, I don''t know what''s supposed to be special about that. It''s a bit of a downgrade really, humans are much more intimidating.¡± Lock calmly replied as he finally walked up to Lemmings and hugged the golem, feigning a reunion with an old friend for Ino. ¡°Humans aren''t even close to the top of the food-chain you know.¡± Ino grumbled, at which Lock simply shook his head. ¡°And with that attitude they never will be.¡± Ino groaned. ¡°Good to see you Lemmings.¡± Lock said to the golem, and returned back to where Harald and Kamin were still playing. He was curious if Kamin would recognize Lemmings for what he was, but by the lack of any reaction as they entered her effective range, her senses were either still too underdeveloped, or she didn''t understand the significance of what she saw. ¡°We''re leaving.¡± Lock said simply, causing Harald to grind to a halt from where he''d been jumping around Kamin. The aforementioned girl would have fallen down from the sudden stop had Lock not caught her with the palms of his gauntlets. Ino stopped his sulking for a moment and raised an eyebrow at Lock. Ignoring him Lock turned towards his fianc¨¦e. ¡°Do you want to walk or be carried?¡± He asked, at which the girl blushed. ¡°Carried.¡± She replied almost immediately. Nodding Lock carefully picked her up, not wanting to stab her with his sharp gauntlets and deposited her into the outstretched arms of Lemmings. Kamin was a small girl, barely four feet and very thin, in comparison to Lemmings she looked almost ridiculous. ¡°I could have carried her.¡± Lock heard Ino mutter, at which he sighed, ignored him, and started walking. Lemmings started following immediately, unburdened by the girl he was carrying in a princess carry. Her white apparel, pants, sweater and cloak, as dirty as they were, made for a funny contrast against Lemmings'' almost all black appearance. Harald was the second to catch up with their departure, falling in line a few steps behind his master. Ino was the last, wizard''s robe fluttering ungracefully as he ran after them, staff clutched tightly in his hands. They probably made for a funny sight. Lock looked like a knight, if a slightly scruffy and criminal one, this fit in well with being in a party with a wizard such as Ino. Harald however looked, and was, a jumped up peasant who''d found a sword on the ground, and Lemmings was a giant whose intimidation factor was lessened by the fact that he was carrying a blindfolded young girl on his shoulders. Lock almost wanted to start walking faster and leave them behind. It was odd walking about with a bunch of kids. Most people would probably think they were his friends, whereas he was actually their teacher. He hadn''t put on his helmet earlier since he''d just been waiting around, and it was hardly that unsafe right before the Trydan compound. He did so now however. For security purposes of course. Harald picked this exact moment to strike up a conversation. ¡°This was the longest week of my life.¡± He said without any preamble. Not knowing what to answer to that, Lock simply nodded. Harald continued unperturbed. ¡°However, it feels like I''ve learned more in this one week than ever before.¡± He said, which felt like a bit of an odd thing to say to be honest. ¡°You learned one skill.¡± Lock cautiously replied. ¡°An active skill, all that I had before that was the swordsmanship one. It''s just. By focusing my mind I can create magic. I feel like an actual adventurer now.¡± He said. ¡°I also earned one point in Endurance and Dexterity, and the sparring that we did has helped me improve my swordsmanship immensely.¡± He paused for a bit seemingly lost in thought. How he did so Lock had no idea, quite honestly the boy didn''t have a lot of them. ¡°I guess what I''m trying to say is, thanks.¡± He eventually forced out. ¡°It says a lot about you as a person, that you''re able to thank me for making you go through a week that most others would refer to as hell.¡± Lock said. Harald shot him a curious look. ¡°What exactly does that tell you?¡± He asked. ¡°That you might be a masochist.¡± Lock replied. He heard Ino laugh somewhere in the background. Harald seemed mostly confused. ¡°All jokes aside though, it tells me that you''re a good person who is able to discern between sadism and professional conduct that sometimes brings with itself, some pain and suffering.¡± Lock lied through his teeth. ¡°Also, you''re paying me, it was quite literally, no problem.¡± Lock added, and turned his head away from the now blushing Harald. A few minutes of peaceful walking later he heard Harald softly speaking to Ino. ¡°What''s a masochist?¡± Chapter 58 There was something oddly cathartic about being on the road again, even if it was one that he''d walked quite often before, and his destination was a place that he knew very intimately. He''d been feeling pent up from staying in one place for so long. Well, probably not, he''d stayed in one cramped apartment when scouting out the Castouts. The issue was probably that he hadn''t really done much in the past few days. Oh, sure, Lock had taught, however, he didn''t think teaching to be a truly active profession. One could teach, and quality could differ, but the end result would always rely on the student actually understanding what he was being taught. Lock didn''t like it when the success of a venture relied on someone else. It made him restless. This was the point in a book where some happy-go-lucky idiot would start ranting about the power of friendship and how one should trust someone else to complete their task once one had done one''s own. However as this was real life what interrupted his thought process instead was Harald''s voice mention a factor that he''d taken in several minutes ago. ¡°There''s almost nobody going to Abrakshana, just people leaving.¡± Was what Harald said and why shouldn''t he? He was absolutely right. The road was, for all intents and purposes, deserted, and whenever they actually met someone, it would usually be someone going in the direction that they''d just come from. ¡°The city is in unrest, you mentioned this.¡± Lock replied to Harald''s worried tone, waving around a gauntleted hand. ¡°It''s been almost two weeks.¡± Argued Harald. ¡°Look.¡± Lock said, this time more harshly. ¡°We go in for a few days to compete in the tournament, maybe attend the auction. In, out, easy, stop being afraid.¡± ¡°He''s right you know.¡± Ino suddenly piped up. ¡°There''ve been riots and such, it''s not necessarily safe.¡± This interjection made Lock think for a moment. Ino considered it unsafe, his father was likely keeping an eye out on the situation. Archibald loved his daughter and wanted to protect her. The only reason that he''d allow them to go into the city was if there was little chance of something happening. Either the situation in the city had been dealt with, something that was not within Archibald''s power, or. Lock halted, holding up a hand. His party stopped. ¡°You can come out now, you''ve been following us for long enough!¡± He said loud and clear. There was an awkward silence for a moment, before a chuckle emerged from within the electrically enchanted ring that Harald was carrying on a stick. The ring that he''d used to make sure Kamin could chase his in their game previously. Suffice to say that Harald flinched violently and threw the stick away in long arc. While the wood was still in the air, lightning flowed from the ring, quickly coalescing into the form of a slightly hunched old man with a circle of scorched earth around him. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Ino exclaimed, seemingly surprised that the man had been present. Which was odd. Shouldn''t he have also had some doubts about taking Kamin to Abrakshana without having an assurance of safety? Maybe Archibald had simply told him that it was safe, and hadn''t explained why. ¡°How''d you know?¡± Kirin asked, ignoring his grandson and piercing Lock with a pair of nostalgically blue eyes. They clashed horribly with the man''s eye-wateringly yellow robes. Lock shrugged, turned around, and continued walking. ¡°I just sometimes stop when I''m going somewhere and shout that out. Every now and again an idiot actually comes out of hiding!¡± He shouted back to the party he was now slowly leaving behind as his strides ate up the road. He felt them start following, and heard Kamin gasp, presumably at the disrespect to an elder. Fuck courtesy. He was old as well, nobody treated him any differently because of it. ¡°Really?¡± Kirin asked curiously as he picked up his ring and fell into step with Lemmings, giving the construct a leer from his height two feet beneath it.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Lock considered if he should continue bullshitting but decided against it eventually. It was nice to speak the truth sometimes as well. ¡°No, not really. I know that Abrakshana is unsafe at the moment.¡± Which he damn well should, considering it was partly his fault. ¡°And that Archibald is overprotective of his daughter. He sent me Ino, but no offence, he''s not strong enough to protect us from a riot.¡± Lock reasoned. ¡°None taken.¡± Ino said. ¡°So there are two possibilities why Archibald let us go anyway. One, he solved the issue plaguing our charming capital, or, he has some way of ensuring, if not our, then at least Kamin''s safety.¡± Lock continued and finished his explanation. ¡°And because father isn''t powerful enough to quell an issue the size of the one we have on our hands in Abrakshana, it must have been the second option.¡± Ino concluded with a sigh. ¡°I can''t believe I didn''t see it.¡± He muttered. ¡°Me neither, there''s only one person in this group who has an excuse for not seeing something.¡± Lock said, causing Ino to release another sigh. ¡°You know the blind person jokes were funny in the beginni-¡± He started, but was interrupted by Kamin breaking out into loud laughter, the volume of which was impressive, especially considering that she was holding her hands in front of her mouth while being carried. She was shaking around manically and Lemmings adjusted how he was carrying her to clutch her tighter to his chest. Lock turned his head back towards Ino, and very slowly, raised an eyebrow. Ino crossed his arms and looked away. ¡°You have to admit, it was pretty funny.¡± Kirin piped up, a smile on his face. The old man was keeping up pretty well now that Lock looked at him. They hadn''t been walking for long and he wasn''t setting a particularly punishing pace but it was still interesting. Seeing someone with a body several years older that what he''d been when he''d been struggling up some stairs, jauntily walking around without a care in the world. The old man must have at least some points in Endurance. Or he was using a Skill. Maybe he wasn''t even flesh and bones anymore, but simply an amalgamation of lightning taking on a human appearance. But no, that would be ridiculous. Kirin suddenly perked up, and brought a finger up to his lips to make a quiet gesture. ¡°Someone''s coming. I was never here.¡± He said, before throwing the enchanted ring to Lock, and disappearing within it in a flash of light. Catching and clutching the ring in his gauntleted fist Lock held it up between two fingers so that he could peer at it, it was a bit difficult considering their pointy nature but he managed. The ring looked like it had always looked, considering how well acquainted he was with the blasted thing, having been charging it for a week now, that was impressive. ¡°Interesting.¡± He muttered, before putting the ring on his finger. Or at least trying to do so. It was a bit hard considering that he had gauntlets. Sighing he pulled them off, put on the ring, before putting them on again. That was also the moment where he started hearing the hoof beats. Kirin''s sensing range must have been quite impressive. It had been almost a minute since he''d warned them. The party moved to the side of the road and looked at the approaching horses. It was always better to give way in case the person on the horse was someone who preferred riding people over instead of passing them by. The riders grew slower the closer they got however, trotting to a halt right before them. Lock didn''t know why, but he immediately disliked both of the men who turned to curiously glance at them. The older blonde one dressed as a priest, or a healer, Lock wasn''t sure, and the other one dressed as a knight. ¡°Hail yee oh travelleirs, what brings ye upon this wretched road on the morrow of discord.¡± The blonde one intoned, putting an arm to his chest and puffing it up. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The words slipped out of Ino, who seemed to be baffled by the situation. Lock meanwhile was eyeing the behinds of the horses to see if it was feasible to give them a kick, the two animals then taking these two clowns away from here, and more importantly, away from them. The blonde man frowned. ¡°Do yeeh not speakeths the common tongue peasant?¡± He asked, still using the wrong version of the olden tongue. ¡°Sorry for my friend.¡± Lock interjected, adding a bowing/grovelling posture to the words. ¡°He is but an uneducated buffoon, what he was trying to ask was;¡± he turned up and glared at the blonde. ¡°do you possess the ability to speak like a normal person you fucking degenerate?¡± Lock asked in a friendly voice. The blonde grew red in the face, and the knight very openly put a hand on the pommel of his sword. ¡°You have a lot of nerve speaking to a proud son of Curador like that!¡± The man said, it was like music to Lock''s ears. Mostly because he was speaking normally now. He exchanged a look with his party members, Ino looked constipated, Harald bored, Kamin had a blindfold on, and Lemmings was a rock, Lock determined that it was up to him to return to the fresh air around the road to its previous unmolested condition. He pondered for a moment how to transmit to the two riders that they were to leave post-haste, lest they receive a swift kick in the gonads and eventually decided on a sentence that would sufficiently communicate his desire for them to be gone. Lock turned to the two, face in a deadpan, despite wearing a helmet. ¡°Fuck off.¡± He said. It honestly seemed to work for a few seconds, the two of them obviously being slightly baffled that their name had failed to impress the group. Sadly the silence didn''t last, thankfully the message sent was one that heralded a departure. ¡°Going by your wretched clothes, weapons and weak countenance I assume you are going to Abrakshana to participate in the iron rank tournament. I shan''t bother with you now, and shall leave the disciplining that you clearly require to William, who will also be participating.¡± Said the blonde with a red face before beginning to ride off. The knight, William probably gave them a hard stare, difficult to tell really considering he was wearing a helmet before also skedaddling. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± Harald said eloquently while Ino simply shook his head slowly. ¡°I genuinely have no idea. I guess sometimes you''re just fated to have encounters like this.¡± Lock answered Harald''s implied question before continuing down the road. ¡°If that was fate I want a refund. I thought it was supposed to lead me on an epic quest to save the world, or to meet the beautiful woman of my dreams.¡± Harald complained. ¡°Fate is overrated.¡± Lock said, and after a minute of walking glanced up and rescinded his opinion. ¡°Or maybe not. The possibility of an epic quest still persists, because if my eyes aren''t playing tricks on me then those are smoke clouds rising over Abrakshana.¡± They were, a thick billowing grey rising over the treetops depositing soot and ash as they rose. Chapter 59 ¡°I have one question.¡± Ino huffed out from his spot at the back of the group as they were half way to Abrakshana. The boy had little to no Endurance, which was impressive simply due to how hard it was to achieve a low level of it. You got it for simply doing normal human things up until the double-digits. Like walking, and breathing. Honestly even in his last world Lock had seen overweight chain-smokers manage a four hour hike up a mountain, all while sweating less than Ino was sweating now. Maybe it was time to include him in his morning training routine. Also, now that he thought about it, after Kamin finished with their current training of ''dodge the stick'', it would be better for her to continue doing physical things. Simply for the health benefits. They were still at a stage where they could improve their physical stats easily, unlike him, who¡¯d been training long enough to begin reaching the limits of the human potential. ¡°What''s your question?¡± Harald eventually asked, taking upon him the duty to answer since Lock seemed indisposed in his own mind. ¡°Why are we walking towards the potentially burning city?¡± Ino asked gratefully, while jealously eyeing his sister before looking away with a blush on his face when he noticed Lock looking at him. ¡°The city isn''t on fire, the cloud is too small for that.¡± Lock said. ¡°If anything it''s a small part of it that burnt down, discounting the possibility that they''re simply burning something in front of the gates. To be fair however, I would normally approach much more cautiously just to scout out the situation. However we now have an old man to throw at any problem that we encounter so I''m feeling a bit fool-hardy.¡± Lock finished, the ring on his finger vibrating. ¡°I guess.¡± Ino groaned. Feeling quite fed up with the boy''s poor stamina and his own worsening mood Lock walked over to Lemmings and unceremoniously ripped Kamin out of the golem''s arms. Gently of course. Pulling her close as if she were a baby, gripping her legs and letting her head rest on his shoulder, he turned to Ino. ¡°Lemmings, grab Ino and carry him.¡± He intoned clearly, and got a first-row seat to Ino''s face blanching and him starting to back-off. To where, Lock did not know. It didn''t end up mattering however, Lemmings simply strode forward, grabbed the boy by the torso, and pressed him into his chest. Then he turned around and started walking towards the city. Ino tried to say something, but his words were garbled by the close proximity his mouth had to the golem''s chest. It sounded a bit like, ¡°-lp m-¡±. It was a fitting demand, and Lock was willing to oblige. He would be helping Ino a lot by having Lemmings carry him. The moment would provide enough embarrassment to motivate the boy into beginning an exercise routine. It was hard being a good man sometimes, but Lock was willing to take up the burden. -/- It didn''t take them long after to reach the city and see which part of it was on fire, or had been on fire. The smoke had been lessening over the past few minutes. ¡°Slums.¡± Harald grunted out, looking over the town of tents in front of the capital city, to where the small amount of fires left were still leaving a reflection on the sparse few clouds above. He seemed like he wanted to start running in. An understandable wish considering that his own family lived near the area that had probably been burned down, if the intensity of the smoke was any indication. However he seemed enough in control of himself to remain here, likely knowing that he would have more luck finding his family in the city of tents that had been erected for the refugees of the fire, than he was to find them in the burning remains of the district. ¡°There should be a list hanging somewhere in the tent city, with the names of everyone who is still missing on it. It''s standard practice for situations like this. If they''re not on it, then start looking for your family in their home, their relatives, or in the tents.¡± Lock said to Harald, who nodded in gratitude before grimacing. ¡°I can''t read.¡± he admitted, at which Lock simply nodded and commanded Lemmings to release Ino. ¡°Go with him.¡± He said to the wizard, who nodded, too busy taking in the situation to be affronted by how he''d been treated.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Where do we meet up afterwards?¡± Ino asked, at which Lock told him the address of his father. The Trydan''s likely knew that part anyway, they''d investigated him before presenting the betrothal contract. Watching them leave Lock turned to the girl in his arms, who seemed slightly frightened by everything going on around her. At least she wasn''t asking many questions. ¡°I''ll give you too Lemmings.¡± He told her, at which she whispered, ¡°yes¡±, into his chest. Handing her over he turned to the tent city, and really took it all in. His job would be to find out exactly what had happened and to decide what to do with the information. First of all, the tents were uniform, which was considerably odd since usually people couldn''t foresee fires such as this, and therefore couldn''t prepare. The tents were also in good shape, very good shape. Finding the emblem, which was very unobtrusive, explained where they came from at least. The crest of the royal family. Two dragons intertwining and breathing fire to spell out the letter M. Followed by a smaller embossing of two crossed spears. The sigil of the army. These were military tents, likely requisitioned from the base which had been created near the city so as to start training up a proper invasion force. Now that he''d noticed the first detail others started springing into his vision as he walked through the miserable shithole. There were a lot of soldiers running around, dressed in their stupid red caps, and leather-boiled armour. They didn''t seem to be carrying the standard-issue halberds however, which was weird. He was getting an odd feeling from their entire countenance to be honest. He realized the reason for that once he walked by one of the soldiers talking in a loud voice to a young man sitting on the ground, eating a bowl of some brown slop. He was saying something about the glory of humanity, the royal family, a barracks to live in, and three meals a day. The eyes of the likely dispossessed young man glimmered at the last two promises. These weren''t soldiers, these were recruiters. They acted too enthusiastic, they were too clean, too well-spoken and too methodical in their approach to be anything but. Lock found himself sneering as he watched another young man sitting alone being approached by an eager-eyed propagandist. Deciding that he might as well combine his scouting with some good deeds Lock approached the soldier and cut of his route towards the young man. The slightly overweight man seemed offended by the action. Well, until he took in Lock''s appearance. Seeming impressed. His eyes began shining and his jowls quivered. He was about to open his mouth to start on the probably drilled in tirade before Lock interrupted him. ¡°I''ve been away for a while, imagine my surprise when I came back to find a fifth of the city burned down. What happened?¡± Lock brusquely asked. For which the recruiter seemed, almost, grateful? He was likely sick of his own speech by now. ¡°Blasted elf''s what happened. The tree fucker teleported on top of the city in a bright flash of light before falling into the slums screaming something elfish. That''s when he exploded in a gigantic fireball. Cursed flames, no mage could put them out until his majesty himself came down and completed a ritual which turned them normal. That''s when the other mages started having an effect.¡± The recruiter explained with a scowl on his face. ¡°Naturally we can''t have those buggers attacking our beautiful kingdom and inconveniencing our king without some push-back so we''re gathering up some lads to smack em around real fierce. You interested?¡± He asked with a hopeful look to his eyes. There was likely a commission on every person you successfully recruited. ¡°Why would an elf suicide-bomb us? Don''t they have infinite lifespans?¡± Lock asked, putting on a perplexed tone of voice. The recruiter waved him off. ¡°Nah, they just live long, but when they get really old, or when they know they''ll die, they try and make their death matter.¡± He explained wisely while nodding his head like a bobble-toy. Lock had never heard of such a practice, by elves of all races as well. ¡°Why the slums, wouldn''t the palace or the noble quarters been a much nicer target?¡± He asked, causing the recruiter to shrug. ¡°Elves are too stupid to make houses, living in their trees all the time, they probably have no idea on how to aim or on how to tell quarters apart.¡± He said before changing the topic. ¡°So about that army thing? Name''s Horace by the way.¡± He asked and stated. Lock extended a hand and shook the man''s head, making sure to prick him a bit with the gauntlets. The man barely winced, which was impressive. Maybe he was just fat though. ¡°Well met Horace, my name''s Morris. I need to speak with my family first, but afterwards I''ll likely join up, I''ll remember to mention your name.¡± Horace took his agreement as an opportunity to jauntily clap him on his right shoulder, smiling all the while. ¡°Good man.¡± He said, before turning around and beginning to survey the area, likely looking for his next victim. ¡°Duty calls however, king''s blessings with you.¡± He finished. Lock nodded and started walking again, trying not to think on what he''d been told. It would be wise to gather more information first. From different sources preferably, before he tried to understand what happened. ¡°You really want to join the army?¡± Kamin suddenly asked from where Lemmings was carrying her several feet behind him. Lock scoffed. ¡°Of course not. I didn''t even give him my real name.¡± He said. ¡°Oh. Why lie?¡± She asked. ¡°Convenience, to get him off my back, to have a name I can mention if I ever need to do something in the army camp.¡± Lock rattled of the three reasons he could think of off the top of his head. ¡°You''re smart.¡± Kamin commented, before falling silent and burying her face in Lemming''s chest. She was likely tired from the exciting day. It wasn''t even evening though, so he found it a bit odd. It wasn''t like she had walked here. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± He asked with some concern. ¡°This place is new. Lots of impressions. My head hurts a bit.¡± She admitted meekly, at which Lock looked around the chaotic mass of humanity they''d found themselves in. He sniffed. Ashes, burned wood, and pork. The miserable atmosphere probably wasn¡¯t helping matters. ¡°Turn off the skill if it gets too much.¡± Lock told his fianc¨¦e. ¡°Ok.¡± She answered, and yawned before metaphorically closing her eyes and beginning to try to fall asleep. Lock was, sort of jealous, but mostly because he didn''t want to do the task ahead of him. Information gathering had always been one of the more annoying aspects of good-decision making. Mostly because there were always so many conflicting points of interest involved. Looking into the writhing mass of refugees, interspersed with the occasional recruiter or volunteer, Lock sighed. ¡°Better get to work I guess.¡± Chapter 60 Abrakshana was by no means a clean city. While it was certainly the cleanest in the human empire, having many magic users permanently employed to keep it clean, it was still, for all intents and purposes, a medieval capital. Which meant loads of unwashed bodies, bodily fluids, rotting architecture and rotting food. However after spending several hours in the refugee camp... Lock felt like he was entering hygienic heaven. A quite literal breath of fresh air. ¡°Are we in the actual city now?¡± Kamin asked tiredly. ¡°Yeah, how''d you notice?¡± Lock shot back, curious. Had her electro-sense improved and she''d noted the difference in her surroundings? ¡°It smells better.¡± Was her answer, at which he could do nothing but laugh. ¡°Better, yes. Good no.¡± Lock replied, the comparison with the tent city slowly fading from his mind. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± The girl asked. ¡°Visiting an old friend I guess, he''s a paranoid bastard so if he''s still in the city he''ll know what happened.¡± ¡°Don''t we already know what happened?¡± Kamin asked curiously. Lock envied her naivety. ¡°We know the official version of an elf suicide-bombing the slums, because elves apparently hate poor people. I imagine that the unofficial version will be a bit different though.¡± Lock said gently. ¡°How different?¡± Kamin asked. Sighing Lock contemplated if he should answer or not. ¡°My answer isn''t a nice one, maybe I''ll tell you later.¡± He eventually said. Kamin pouted, but didn''t query further. Turning his attention back to the road they were walking on, and the people inhabiting it, Lock was struck by the difference in atmosphere to when he''d been in the city, less than two weeks ago. It wasn''t a surprise by no means. The dungeon fiasco and now the slums firebombing were aft to strike at anyone''s mood. However it was different concluding that it must be so, and actually seeing it. There were less people about, but they made up for their relative scarceness with fearsomely sullen expressions interspersed with bouts of anger. There were more Happy Time addicts lying around. Considering Shink lived in a good neighbourhood this was doubly surprising. Either the Underground had produced a lot of the drug after receiving the recipe, and had managed to get a lot of people jacked on it in the span of two weeks, or people were using the drug to escape mentally from the current situation. Likely a combination of both really. The atmosphere created by the collective mood and the sparse addicts made for an interesting combination with his walk through a neighbourhood with meticulously kept gardens and the medieval equivalent of white-picket fences. Ignoring proprietary Lock gave Kamin the ring with the old man inside, and then walked forward to Shink''s door to loudly bang on it. He heard some shuffling from inside, but the door didn''t open. He banged louder and started shouting. ¡°Hey man, I brought you another package of that substance you wanted.¡± He nearly screamed knowing that his voice would be heard. The door was ripped open by an incensed looking Shink and Lock was pulled inside and unceremoniously shoved to the floor from which he slowly got up to give Shink the stink-eye. ¡°Is that any way to treat an old friend you haven''t seen in a while.¡± Lock asked, affronted, at which Shink simply snorted and pointed towards the living room. Deciding that now wasn''t the time for anymore witticism Lock struck a retreat through the corridor lined with crocheting work and sat down on the homely couch upon arriving in the living room. Shink joined him a minute or so later, carrying a tray of tea and biscuits. He was also scowling menacingly, the effect of which was offset by his comfortable blue clothing and his pink apron. ''I poisoned the food'', it read. Giving the biscuits a suspicious look he nevertheless took one and bit into it. It tasted great, but it would go better with some tea. Tea which Shink was kind enough to pour for him. ¡°So what''s with the reception?¡± Lock asked curiously after swallowing the biscuit and taking a sip of tea. ¡°Do you genuinely have no idea what you''ve done?¡± Shink asked as he leaned back tiredly in his arm-chair and sighed. ¡°Or are you just pretending?¡± He asked. ¡°You''ll have to be more specific, I get around a lot.¡± Lock said at which Shink''s hands twitched, as if wanting to go for a ladle, or more likely a knife.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°You barge into the Underground, seduce one of the daughters of the previous chief away from her family, start fucking riots with your actions, addict almost one tenth of the cities younger population to that disgusting crap you call Happy Time and now you bang on my door shouting like a maniac. After all that you have the audacity to act stupid when I ask you what the fuck you did.¡± Shink said silently, before taking a sip of his tea and eating a biscuit. Lock spread out his arms and leaned back on the couch. ¡°What can I say, expect, you''re welcome.¡± He eventually said. ¡°Your Grandfather is rolling in his grave right now.¡± Shink eventually said.. That was a low blow, but comedy took no mercy on emotions, thus Lock simply answered, ¡°Now that''s a bit hard to imagine considering he doesn''t have one.¡± Shink froze. ¡°You didn''t bury him?¡± He asked coldly. At which Lock could do nothing but helplessly shrug his shoulders. ¡°There wasn''t anything left to bury.¡± ¡°Whatever, he probably wouldn''t have wanted one anyway.¡± Shink grudgingly admitted. ¡°If it''s any consolation, he died happy.¡± Lock said softly. ¡°It doesn''t matter, dead is dead. I just wished we''d parted in better circumstances all those years ago.¡± The older Assassin replied, trying to appear unfazed. ¡°You two always did have a weird relationship.¡± Shink snorted, ¡°brothers-in-gold, until he retired just before our big break to raise your sorry ass.¡± ¡°He do a good job?¡± Lock asked, curious for the grouchy man''s perspective. Shink twirled the empty teacup in his hand. ¡°Perhaps. You''ve achieved great things at the ripe age of sixteen already. Terrible, but nonetheless great. You''ll surpass him, easily at that, but I imagine he wouldn''t like your methods.¡± ¡°Justice can only be wielded by the strong. Maybe I will right my wrongs in his memory when the time comes.¡± Lock lied. Shink easily saw through it, and snorted. ¡°You''re hardly a sentimental person,¡± He started, ¡°and considering your skewed moral compass I would hesitate to wish upon the world anything that you would consider justice.¡± ¡°You''re hardly one to talk.¡± Lock grumbled. Shink took a sip of his tea. ¡°I think the harm you''ve inadvertently, or not, caused with your actions has surpassed the negative impact I have had on the world almost a year ago.¡± Were his words, which ok, might have been true, but Lock couldn''t help but argue against them. ¡°The thing with the dungeon is hardly my fault, a riot would have erupted had I let them succeed anyway!¡± He said affronted, at which Shink raised a single eyebrow. ¡°And the drug?¡± He asked. That was a more complicated topic, considering that Lock had intended the effect the drug had on the populace. However. ¡°I hardly forcibly addicted anyone, I just identified a potential market and filled it. People should be smart enough themselves to stay away from stuff that literally feels too good to be true. You''re taking away their right to self-determination with your baseless accusations.¡± Lock shot back. The eyebrow that Shink had already raised climbed higher. The younger of the two felt the need to continue. ¡°To be perfectly honest I''m doing humanity a favour, everyone stupid enough to start using the drug should not be procreating.¡± He finished. ¡°Well, it''s good to know that me aiding your operation was actually a boon for humanity, however much literally everyone else disagrees.¡± Shink eventually said. Lock nodded. ¡°I''m glad we could come to an agreement.¡± After which, came silence. ¡°So why are you here?¡± Shink. ¡°Mostly to ask about what the hell is going on in the city, but earlier you said something that interests me as well, namely that the Underground has had a change of leadership.¡± Lock answered, looking at Shink''s facial expression trying to determine any change. The man remained stone cold. ¡°With the introduction of your drug to the organizations profit model the power balance shifted towards the Alchemist faction. Deciding that a change in leadership was necessary to reflect this change a vote was held, and a new head was elected. It was surprisingly democratic and blood-free.¡± Shink said. ¡°Interesting.¡± Lock muttered. ¡°I would advise you to stay away from the Underground for a while however, with the change of leadership came a change of priorities, this means that the people who would be most interested in getting to you suddenly have the power to do so.¡± Shink warned in a serious tone. Lock blinked in surprise. ¡°What would they even want from me?¡± He asked. ¡°Your legendary Alchemy knowledge of course, idiot.¡± ¡°It was a fluke.¡± Lock insisted. Shink rolled his eyes. ¡°Yeah, sometimes when I go to the bathroom I also randomly start shitting out piles of gold.¡± Lock nodded gratefully. ¡°I''m glad you see it my way.¡± ¡°They don''t however, just be careful, maybe leave the city, okay?¡± Shink said. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Lock asked, surprised, at which he received a snort. ¡°More like worried about the city. Considering the effect you''ve had on it I''m afraid it¡¯s going to get wiped off the map soon if you continue staying here.¡± ¡°What''s up with that anyway.¡± Lock changed topics. ¡°An elf suicide-bombed the slums, and the king was kind enough to come down and solve the issue of cursed flames. Flames that the royal family is known to produce. Meanwhile the refugees get to sleep in army tents in return for being harassed by recruiters and taken away to build up a retaliatory force.¡± ¡°I''ll be honest with you.¡± Shink started, then took a moment to think about his answer. ¡°I know my means, and while I suspect something is afoul, dealing with nation-wide intrigue on this level is way beyond my pay-grade.¡± Grudgingly nodding Lock agreed with the man, this was not something that Shink should be putting his nose in considering who he was. However, he''d given him a hint, there was something foul going on. And considering who benefited and who suffered he would take a bet any day that it was the royal family and aristocrats who set that fire. He guessed that the elves magical resources were the most interesting to the nobility considering their own proclivity towards the art. Now the only question remaining was. What was Lock going to do about this? ¡°It''s also above mine, I was just curious.¡± He lied. ¡°Try to stay out of it, and, oh, while you''re here and asking about it, I should mention that the council and the king have gotten a bit pissy about how many young men are illegible to join the army due to their, uh, substance abuse. You''re already out of the business, and so am I to be perfectly frank with you. But you should still keep that in mind.¡± Shink warned one final time before they both decided that it was enough serious talk for now and that it was time for some small talk. Chapter 61 Done with his reconnaissance, almost completely sure that the King and the council had concocted a false flag event to jump-start the war-machine that was humanity, and then point them at the elves, Lock decided that it was time to check up on another one of his ventures before returning home. It was almost starting to turn dark, the talk with Shink having taken longer than expected due to the volume of the things they had to talk about. The man was much more mellow now than he''d been when they had shared an actual business relationship, interestingly enough. Probably some sort of philosophy of not mixing work with pleasure. The walk to the master tanner that he''d left the golden fleece with in what felt almost a year ago, but weren''t even two months didn''t take long. It was a pleasant walk, Kamin was surprisingly calm considering he''d left her stranded outside with nobody to talk to for several hours. In his experience children her age would protest something like that, loudly. Maybe she''d just been raised differently, or she was happy enough to be travelling to stay put, or she''d talked with her Grandfather-in-a-ring. He would talk to her about it after he questioned the tanner about the progress of the project. By the man''s paling face as he opened the door at Lock''s knocking however, he was about to receive some bad news. ¡°A-ah, young master Lock, welcome. Come in, come in.¡± The fifty-something-man said in a slightly terrified voice as he beckoned him inside, opening the door wide, the light spilling out onto the high-end street containing mostly craftsmen. A high-end street containing shops that looked new, too new considering their pedigree and age. A street that had a few more guards than was usual. Lock sighed and shook his head. The tanner paled even more, and started trembling. ¡°Let me guess, your place, and everyone else''s on the street, were raided by rioters who were unhappy that you mostly cater to nobles. They stole my vest?¡± Lock quickly deduced and asked. The tanner nodded, looking like he wanted to be anywhere but here. He scratched his greying beard, eyes flitting about, before sighing. ¡°Yes.¡± He said and hung his shoulders. ¡°I could have paid back the fee a week ago, but almost all the nobles who''ve lost their projects and materials have since come and taken my money in recompense. I''m bankrupt at the moment.¡± The man finished with a face that indicated that he accepted his fate. ¡°It''s not really your fault, but I''ve still made a great loss.¡± Lock started, the man flinched. This was likely how everyone else had begun their extortion attempts. ¡°So I''ll call it even if you can give me some equipment for a swordsman who''s a bit taller and a bit lankier than me.¡± He finished. He''d been planning on buying some equipment for Harald anyway, it would raise his chances of winning the tournament, but if he could get it for free like this, he might as well. He also felt bad for the man and didn''t want his money. The tanner hung his head, before the words seemed to register within his mind. He raised it with a confused look in his eyes. Before smiling brightly, stepping back and beckoning them inside. Lock followed this time, ignored the disgusting smell, and followed the tanner who almost skipped his way to a wooden closet, from which he began pulling different pieces of equipment. Lock waited patiently and the man eventually settled on a set of armour made from an intimidatingly black leather, although anyone from Lock''s last world would have maybe had some doubts about the man''s sexuality due to the sheen of the colour.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡° One of the things that the bastards didn¡¯t steal. Arm-guards, shin-guards, a leather-skirt, a cuirass with shoulder-plates and a helmet, all enchanted to be adjustable to resize to fit the wearer. Everything made from the leather of the Hounds of Hell. Commissioned by the Shield family, decommissioned due to the death of the intended recipient.¡± The man said professionally, brandishing the different pieces of armour in Lock''s direction as he introduced them. ¡°Looks expensive.¡± Lock noted with a nod, at which the tanner shrugged. ¡°Not as much as you''d think seeing as the family provided the materials. They were also one of the few ones that refused a refund for what was stolen from me. Maybe there''s a string of fate connecting you with them?¡± The man wondered. ¡°I mean you are a Knight, obviously.¡± He stated. Almost snorting at the man''s comment Lock asked for a burlap sack to transport the leather armour in. Which he happily received, stuffing the good-will gesture inside. The man could have given him much cheaper stuff. But as the saying went. You attract more flies with honey than with vinegar. Suffice to say he and the tanner parted on amicable terms, but not before Lock asked the man one final question. ¡°Any idea where my vest ended up?¡± The man grimaced. ¡°Aye, last I''ve heard of it, it was being worn by one of the high-ranked peasant adventurers who were leading the more successful riots. That''s old news though, the riots are done with for now, and the adventurers that participated are to well known due to their occupation to remain free men. There''s a bounty up for the man, probably, as long as he''s still free. But he''s likely fled the city already. Could be all the way up in the Hills for all I know. Name''s Jory, I think.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Lock nodded at the man one last time before leaving. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Kamin once he and Lemmings had started walking again. ¡°To my father''s home. I''m done with all my tasks for the day, I hope Harald is as well and is going there right now. He needs to get used to the armour I just got him, and I also have some last minute tips for him.¡± Lock replied and now that he was actually talking with his fianc¨¦e, popped the question that had been bothering him. ¡°So how are you enjoying travelling?¡± He asked. Kamin hesitated to speak, stretching out the silence. ¡°You can be truthful, this isn''t a trip for the sake of enjoyment, but one that we''re making to help you regain your sight.¡± He badgered further, interested in what she had to say. Kamin quickly shook her head after his words, brown hair flying everywhere. ¡°No, no, I like it. Harald and Lemmings are nice. I''m learning. It''s just. The situation going on right now. It feels like I''m in one of the novels I always had my servants read to me.¡± She said, sounding embarrassed about her admission. ¡°Well, most novels, if they''re good, which requires a certain realism, do basically recount an exciting part of a fictional person''s life. It''s not very odd that you feel as if you were in a novel, now that you''re actually getting to see some interesting situations from up close.¡± Lock answered with a chuckle. ¡°So you feel the same?¡± She asked curiously, at which Lock shook his head. ¡°Life ain''t a novel, more like the other way around. Life came before the novel after all.¡± He said. ¡°I guess.¡± Kamin trailed off. Lock returned to his musings after waiting for a while to see if she would say anything else. One thing that had struck him when he''d been speaking with the Tanner was the information that the leather armour he''d received as recompense had originally been meant for someone else. Someone who had died. Now it was entirely possible that some Shields had died during the riots. However It would indeed be a hilarious coincidence if it had been meant for Light, the Shield boy who let himself be executed by Lock in return for him disseminating the documents and books he''d hidden. Something that he still hadn''t done, but all in due time. He hadn''t finished all the books yet anyway. Maybe he wouldn''t even give them away, they contained useful Vanguard knowledge, knowledge best kept secret. The same could not be said about the documents however. Interesting secrets, pricey secrets, incriminating secrets. Secrets that could spark more riots, if not a rebellion. Maybe a rebellion was what humanity needed in these times of attempted outwards expansion. Rebellions had the habit of creating a slightly nicer ruling class for a few years after the new regime was erected, and if Humanity was too busy with infighting they would be unable to go to war with the elves and therewith bar Lock from meeting not only them, but other sentient species as well. Nobody liked a rowdy neighbour after all, and a stigma was something very difficult to get rid of once acquired. Chapter 62 Arcturus, Lock''s father, happily munched on his nutrient potion soup mixed with commissioned bread, somehow managing to ignore the heavy tension around the dinner table, humming some stupid ditty. Lock exchanged a glance with Inu, and then Harald, both of whom he''d already found sitting on the bench at the kitchen table they were currently occupying when he''d come back from his mission. They''d already finished the tea Arcturus had made for them but made no motion of asking for more. Probably because Arcturus was a horrible cook and managed to spoil even tea. ¡°So, your family is fine. Did you learn anything else?¡± Lock stated, and asked, the duo. ¡°Nothing we didn''t already know.¡± Inu started, but was cut off by Harald. ¡°Almost 1/6 of the city is burned down, bout 4000 dead. Thankfully my family wasn''t amongst them. This shit is fucked.¡± The swordsman cut out. ¡°Language.¡± Arcturus softly reprimanded in the background. ¡°The situation is dire.¡± Harald corrected himself with gritted teeth, hands quivering. ¡°You seem, very emotional about the issue.¡± Lock commented diplomatically, glancing down at his bowl of meat, and not really feeling an appetite. ¡°It''s nobles throwing away the lives of everybody else for their sick desires, of course I''m angry.¡± Harald said softly and buried his face in his hands. ¡°It was the elv-¡± Ino started to say but was interrupted by Harald slamming his hands down on the table and jumping up. ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± He shouted. ¡°You think we''re fucking retarded? I haven''t seen an elf in my entire fucking life, and then suddenly one kills himself to bomb the slums, creating a situation only good for the nobles?¡± He angrily asked. Ino remained quiet, crossed his arms, and looked away, a conflicted expression on his face, Harald meanwhile remained standing, heaving. ¡°My family could have died. The families of many people have died. For what, huh?¡± He asked, looking around the table and meeting everyone''s eyes. Lock raised an eyebrow at him once it was his turn. ¡°Was that a rhetorical question? Because I''m fairly sure you already know the answer.¡± He said bitingly The words, sarcastic as they were, seemed to do the trick to calm Harald, he sat down again and leaned back, laying his head on the brown spartan wall behind his bench. ¡°Bunch of bastards clinging to positions they no longer deserve.¡± He said, tears starting to slip from his eyes and running down his face. ''Drip, drop'', they fell on the table. ¡°Anyone want some ice cream?¡± Arcturus asked into the round to the incredulous look of Ino and Harald. ¡°I''ll take a one, bring two spoons so Kamin can try as well.¡± Lock simply said. Arcturus nodded happily as he left for the cellar, nobody else requesting any. ¡°Anything for my future daughter-in-law.¡± He joked, Kamin, who was sitting to the left of Lock, blushed. ¡°Also bring some for Harald!¡± Lock shouted after the man. A spontaneous decision for which he was weakly glared at. ¡°What''s ice cream?¡± He eventually asked. ¡°A dessert made out of flavoured frozen milk, it''s quite good, I think you''ll like it.¡± Lock replied, receiving a nod. ¡°I''m not a child who is easily calmed down by the promises of sweets.¡± Harald felt the need to add while crossing his arms. ¡°Bold of you to assume that it''s only children who become calmer after eating something sweet.¡± Lock muttered, after which the group of people sat in silence. The atmosphere was heavy. The one to eventually lighten it up was Arcturus, who was carrying two bowls of ice cream, and slipped as he was nearing the table. He made a graceful arch with his back, the ice cream bowls slipping from his hands as he crashed face-first into the floor. Thankfully Lock was quick enough to catch both of the bowls, none of the sweet delicious goodness managing to escape their confinement. The spoons did clatter to the wooden floor however. No harm done Lock dug in once he retrieved the instruments from the floor. ¡°You okay dad?¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Arcturus shakily raised a hand to give his son a thumbs-up from where he was still face-planting on the floor. ¡°Your ice cream recipe improved again.¡± Lock commented, receiving a weak thanks in return before the man eventually managed to pick himself up and sit down at the table again. ¡°This is pretty good.¡± Harald commented after trying his, looked banana flavoured to Lock, he quickly dug in after his comment. Giving some of his own to Kamin, Lock watched curiously as Harald devoured the ice cream and then leaned back on the bench he shared with Ino. He couldn''t believe it. The idiot had actually gotten distracted by sweets. It didn''t really matter to be honest, Lock didn''t have anything he wanted to discuss with Harald, the boy would win him the admission to the magical academy and that was that. Their relationship would end. All the goings on that would erupt in the next few years. The war, Lock''s attempt to halt it, the mission for the Ninja who''d pledged him his service in conjunction with his admission to the academy, the situation with the underground and the burning of Abrakshana, the probable rebellion. All of these events would most likely collide into one gigantic clusterfuck somewhere down the road. A clusterfuck in which Harald, and maybe even the Trydan''s could have no aspirations beyond becoming a piece of collateral damage forgotten by history. Lock didn''t fault them for that. It was in the nature of mortals to be swept aside when the winds of change came knocking on the door. -/- It was later that night, when Lock was preparing himself for sleep that he heard someone knocking on the door. Frowning at the fact that he''d just undressed into a less armoured state, he told the person outside to wait a bit as he dressed back, even putting on his helmet, and disabled the traps surrounding his door. Nothing much, just tripwires and a few easily breakable floorboards. The more lethal apparatuses were near his bed, which he only ever used for sleeping. ¡°Come in.¡± Lock eventually said as he leaned next to the bookshelf, which along with his bed occupied half of the space in his tiny room right below the roof. The light offered by the almost full moon, shining through the window, revealing all its splendour in the cloudless sky perfectly illuminated Arcturus as he entered, already dressed in his nightclothes. For once the man had a serious expression on his face. Quietly closing the door behind him he sat down on the floor staring seriously at Lock, who remained standing. ¡°I got a visit from the Underground recently.¡± He started, which didn''t startle Lock overly much, it had always been a possibility. Arcturus closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°You''re not surprised.¡± He determined before continuing once again with open eyes. ¡°Then you know what this is about.¡± The mentally older of the two nodded, feeling slightly sorry for what he''d done. ¡°Happy Time. It''s genius. I must congratulate you on it''s creation, you clearly inherited some of my talent, if not the passion for the subject.¡± His father said. ¡°You''re not mad at me?¡± Lock asked, tilting his head. ¡°As you well know, I am first and foremost an alchemist, you might think looking from the outside at how lawful I am, that I would consider all Alchemy used with the purpose of profit and harm to be sacrilege. However it is not so. For me, all Alchemy is beautiful.¡± He said, looking for once in his life, truly serene. ¡°What I''m a bit mad about is the fact that you used me as a smokescreen for your own illegal activities.¡± ¡°I trusted that no harm would befall you.¡± Lock lied, omitting the fact that not only was his father a smokescreen, being a much older and well-known alchemist, but also a warning canary. One that was taken into mines to check for poisonous gasses, only fulfilling its purpose once it''s been exposed to danger. ¡°I might have never been involved with raising you, but I can still tell when my son is lying to me, even if he is wearing a ridiculous helmet. Me being the most likely suspect for the creation of Happy Time is not only a smokescreen, but also a warning system that would alert you if the tendrils of the law, or the Underground were getting close to discovering your identity for what it truly was. Be it from my arrest, my death, or my kidnapping. Or as the case was, through me informing you I''ve been contacted.¡± Arcturus correctly deduced an intelligence that Lock had thought was only ever applied to Alchemy shining in his eyes. ¡°I''m sorry for underestimating your intelligence.¡± Lock said sincerely. ¡°I''m sorry for considering yours to be even an iota less malicious than it truly is. You always knew it didn''t matter in the end did you, even if I discovered that I''ve been used. You''re still my son, although at the moment, you appear to be more your mother''s son.¡± Lock tilted his head. ¡°What does she have to do with anything?¡± He asked, and Arcturus snorted. ¡°Who do you think gave me the experience to deal with people like you?¡± He joked. ¡°People like me?¡± Lock asked curiously. ¡°I imagine most people in my situation would say ''villains'', or ''misanthropists'', perhaps even ''bastards'', however I''ve long since know the correct term for your ilk. Players. For it is the individual who truly treats life as nothing but a game, who is the most dangerous in his actions, and the most vague in his intentions.¡± Arcturus said with a low voice. A shiver ran down Lock''s spine and the hair on his arms stood on end. Consider the game like quality of this world, the term player was truly too coincidental and hit far too close to home. However Lock was nothing if not talented in mental compartmentation, he quickly put the odd feeling out of his mind and asked a question that would lead away from the topic. ¡°So how did you manage to deal with the Underground?¡± He asked. ¡°Quite simply really.¡± Arcturus said with a shrug. ¡°I claimed to be the inventor of Happy Time, and gave them a sample of one of my own attempts at making the drug. Once they offered me to join them I demanded a ridiculous price. A price that they didn''t want to accept without some more proof, therefore they left to determine if the alchemical footprint on the drug was identical to yours. Seeing as they still haven''t contacted me despite it already being three days, they likely determined that while the footprint was similar, which makes sense considering I taught you Alchemy, it likely stems from the fact that I am not the true creator. Simply a patsy left by the original architect of the whole thing to distract them from their trail. Seeing how sensitive alchemists are about the age thing they will consider you to be a false trail as well. No way could a thirteen-year old create something like that.¡± Arcturus explained, stunning Lock once again with his brilliance. ¡°Our whole family is a false trail, obviously, and seeing as we were left unprotected we aren''t important enough to the creator to be used as bargaining chips.¡± Lock snorted out to disguise how impressed he was by his father. A short silence emerged after his words, before Arcturus piped up once again, this time with a cheeky grin. ¡°So, did I prove myself?¡± He asked. ¡°Prove yourself for what?¡± Lock shot back. ¡°Why to be included in your plans for the future of course. While I don''t necessarily like players, it''s always profitable to align one''s interests with theirs, one stands to gain quite a lot.¡± ¡°I''m not planning on going much further down the road of Alchemy, so having you as a continued support would be quite helpful I guess.¡± Lock begrudgingly admitted. There was a big problem however. Despite all his talk, Lock still wasn''t sure if his father''s morality could hold up with the things that he had planned. ¡°I''m not sure you''ll agree to help me after hearing what my plans actually are though.¡± ¡°Even if I don''t want to join after hearing them, I won''t reveal them to anyone.¡± Arcturus promised solemnly, causing Lock to shrug and give up. ¡°Alright, you asked for it.¡± Chapter 63 There was something immensely liberating about for once, sharing his plans with someone. Lock hadn''t done so fully, emitting several factors. However what he had told, despite the fact that he probably shouldn''t have, had felt like a burden was being lifted off of his heart. A burden he hadn''t even noticed he''d been carrying. Oddly enough, he now felt a certain anticipation towards having Mia work for him, after she''d proven herself of course. Would he gain another confidante? Time would tell, as it did with all things. He needed to be careful with the freeing feeling of releasing his secrets. Some information had to be hidden for a reason after all. Which was why he hadn''t told his father about his immortality, naturally, nor had he told him about his real reasons for wanting to prevent the war. He simply said that that was what he was trying to do. Arcturus seemed to have a very out of touch moral compass, but even he would likely balk at the idea of quite literally betraying one''s own species for nothing more than a varied travelling experience. Rather than just the emotional benefits he''d experienced with sharing for once, there were also more tangible ones. For example the suggestion Arcturus had made in regards to the dirt Lock had on the Shields and their attempts to stir up a war with the beastmen. Which the entire fiasco with the rape Light Shield had committed all those months ago had been a prelude too. While the rebellion would undoubtedly appreciate the gesture of receiving documents, which to be fair, could have been faked. They were very much considered to be an unreliable source. Anything they claimed about the nobles could be brushed off as propaganda, and nothing would likely change. If however, the documents found themselves in the hands of the people who would soon find themselves with the power of deciding the outcome of the civil war that would probably occur. Like for example the army. Well, then things would get really interested. The issue naturally once again being the validity of the information. One would need a high-ranking, well-respected member of the army to show the evidence and to rile up the men. However, no noble would be interested in quite literally stabbing his entire faction in the back, and peasants did not have the habit of rising very high in the military hierarchy. Some would undoubtedly, but those were already bought, and while it would at least be easier to turn those peasant-officers to his side, it would still be risky. Possible, no matter how slim, just as with the nobles, but risky. This is where an interesting tidbit of information that Arcturus had dug up would come in handy. The prizes for the iron rank tournament had been shuffled around a bit. Now it was the second place who would receive an admission slip to the magic academy. What would the first place get? Lock chuckled. Well naturally, a spot in the newly founded military academy of the human empire. A place that would take in your spare noble sons, and spit out hardened officers ready to command the glorious army. The plan for the tournament was probably to turn the winner, who would most likely be a peasant, into a piece of pleasant propaganda. Winning a tournament, graduating from the academy, and being one of the higher-ranked members of the army afterwards to show that the entire structure was meritocratic, and not nepotist. It was likely one of the many plans, after all the aristocratic faction of the kingdom had countless intelligent schemers all facing the same direction, if not necessarily agreeing on how they were supposed to get there. However, destroying had always been easier than creating. Regarding the plans of mice and men, Lock was neither. His mindless wandering after having completed his morning training and thinking of all the things that could be, had brought him directly to where he needed to be. Lock knocked on the door, putting on a worried expression, having taken off his helmet for this exact purpose. ¡°Harald, we need to talk.¡± -/- Lock very slowly stepped backwards, sword raised in the air to deflect Harald''s slug-like slash. It hadn''t even been an hour and the boy already seemed exhausted. Sweat dripping from his brow, staining the green grass below, and arms quivering. Stepping back, very conscious of how energized he was in comparison, Lock lowered his practice sword, signalling an end to the slow bout. He thanked himself for his foresight in going down the path of Endurance. Not only was it useful in almost all situations, it also felt incredible having so much vitality inside one''s body. ¡°Give Kamin the ring.¡± Lock reminded his student, who quickly pulled it off of his practice sword, and threw it at Lemmings, who Lock quickly commanded to catch it. The golem gave the ring along to Kamin, who was sitting next to him, bleary eyed. In an odd turn of events Kamin had grown attached to Lemmings, likely due to the fact that he''d been ferrying her around for the entirety of yesterday.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°I can''t believe sparring at the speed of a slug was enough to exhaust you.¡± Lock heard Ino deride Harald in the background. By the thwack that resounded through the backyard the swordsman was feeling particularly eloquent in his responses today. ¡°Now, now, I don''t think you have anything to say in regards to stamina.¡± Lock shouted backwards, scolding the two children. They sullenly parted, and Lock turned back to have his golem hand him a potion from the apothecary bag it was holding. This, was the second advantage that being directly allied with Arcturus carried with itself. A permanent supply of whatever potions he asked for. While in the past he''d only had access to his father''s stores of potions to be sold, he now had the man''s full attention, being able to order whatever he wished. Only to a certain extent of course, Arcturus couldn''t be overburdened or else he would stop making enough money to buy further ingredients. Regardless, even 50% of the man''s resources were very useful to Lock, who, despite having ten levels in it, didn''t really like Alchemy all that much. Too much time spent bending over a steaming set of instruments, too little time spent outside enjoying the fact that he was despite all odds, living his second life. Lock gave the potion to his pupil, who swallowed it with a grimace. Thankfully he needed no explanation, as Arcturus had already provided one. Muscle recovery enhancement. While the training had been low intensity, the tournament was tomorrow, and thus it was better to tread on the safe side. Talking about the tournament... ¡°Ino, have you successfully registered yourself?¡± He asked the boy, who just came back a few minutes ago. The wizard nodded crisply. ¡°As an iron rank adventurer, as Harald''s party member and as a participant of the tournament. However the bureaucrat responsible for admitting me gave me a bit of an odd look once I told him my last name.¡± Likely because the nobles from within the city had been discouraged to participate due to this being a set-up for a publicity stunt. However Trydan''s were, as much of an oxymoron as it was, a noble family deeply uninterested in politics. He simply gave the boy a nod, explaining nothing. The plan was to let Harald win if they met in the finals anyway, so I didn''t matter that much anyway. ¡°Were there many people getting classed in at the adventurers guild today?¡± He asked instead, at which Ino slowly shook his head. ¡°I''ve never been here before, so I''m not quite sure, but I don''t think so. There was only one person in front of me in line to register. Maybe she was a person of interest, she seemed pretty strong to be honest, but came out with an iron pendant just like me.¡± Ino said, pulling an iron dog tag out of his shirt and showing it to Lock. The metal glimmered in the sunlight and he had to hold back a laugh at the identification inscribed upon it. [8DIX24/7]. ¡°Can you describe her to me.¡± Lock managed to choke out through some coughs. Ino didn''t seem to notice anything, simply putting on a facial expression that suggested he was trying to remember. ¡°Red hair put up in a ponytail, reminded me of a pineapple actually, dressed like some sort of Rogue. Can''t tell you much to be honest.¡± Ino said honestly, although he was blushing a bit so he''d likely noticed some other attributes but was too embarrassed to share them. Lock furrowed his brows. Pineapple? The mention of the fruit tickled something in his memory, but he ignored it. It was probably unimportant. ¡°Her registering during this exact time period isn''t very suspicious. You did the same thing after all. I guess you should keep an eye on her if you really think she''s strong enough to be a bother.¡± He said nonchalantly. Ino nodded before going to sit by his sister, striking up a conversation. Lock was a bit bothered that the boy hadn''t gone to put in some last minute training, but considering that he hadn''t even seen him fight yet, this was the smallest of his issues. He just hoped that his future brother-in-law wasn''t being arrogant in his claim that he could win the tournament if he wanted too. Confidence and arrogance were very hard to distinguish until one saw the person in action after all. However, he was a magic user, likely the only one who was about to enter the tournament, that should grant him a large enough advantage to emerge victorious. And, well, considering how stocked up they were on potions, it would be embarrassing if they didn''t win. It was odd that potions weren''t banned, but that was likely because of the assumption that no one of the iron-rank could actually afford anything useful. -/- ¡°What do you mean potions were banned.¡± Lock said indignantly later that day once Ino had sheepishly approached him with a piece of information he''d forgotten to inform him of, namely that potions were not allowed anymore. The boy expressed the opinion that was likely done due to the heightened value of the prize Lock agreed, but was still a bit peeved, seeing however as they were eating dinner, a dinner that he had cooked however, he calmed down. One shouldn''t mix anger with a meal. ¡°Oh don''t worry about that, the potions I gave you should be fairly hard to detect.¡± Arcturus suddenly piped up from where he was ravenously devouring his steak, ignoring completely the pickled asparagus and rice. Sighing Lock determined that the potions were apparently a last resort, used only in the case that they would lose if they didn''t use them. ¡°Whatever, I have other ways to cheat.¡± He grumbled, gently perforating a piece of meat and leading it to his mouth. ¡°You didn''t mention any cheating before.¡± Harald suddenly said accusingly, causing Lock to stare at him as if he were an idiot. ¡°Yeah, because you weren''t going to be involved. I wouldn''t trust you to do it competently anyway.¡± He replied, seeing conflicting emotions emerge on his pupil''s face. He was as easy to read as a picture book, which would make him the perfect infiltrator into the ranks of the army. Something the boy had agreed to do out of the conviction that he could change the force from within if he rose up high enough in rank. Pragmatic in knowing that one required status and power to change anything, na?ve in thinking that the army was an apparatus that was created with no blocks towards soldiers who got too big for their breeches. Lock corrected himself mentally, the fact that Harald was na?ve, but not completely was what would make him the perfect infiltrator. Whatever process the army used to weed out people aiming to bring upon unrest from the very beginning, would simply ignore him due to the presence of na?ve idealism, but admit him due to the presence of a certain pragmatism required for the position of officer. His perceived harmlessness would also be the reason why he would be allowed to rise within the ranks. After all, anybody thinking that a corrupt structure made to corrupt could be changed from within was to stupid to do any damage. It was like throwing yourself in pit of shit to clean it from within. Thankfully Lock would be there to help, or Harald would turn into just another old soldier disillusioned with humanity, looking forward to retirement, and in the end, having achieved nothing. With Lock at his side he would hopefully encompass only the first two traits. A clinging on the table brought Lock out of his musings, Ino had deposited shot-glasses on the table while he was distracted and was filling them up with what looked like sake, but Lock knew was actually something more resembling Everclear. He smirked and raised his glass with the others once everyone had one, they met together in the middle of the table, and Lock being the unanimous leader of this whole debacle spoke a toast. ¡°To the arena!¡± Chapter 64 Harald Interlude Harald was worried. There was no lying about this fact. For as long as he could remember he''d been a half-bit adventurer scrounging out a living from the beginner dungeon and some odd-quests here and there. Finding cats and such. Now, standing before the gigantic stone-hewn arena that dominated the bustling market district he couldn''t help but feel that he was out of place. He''d always seen the gigantic triangular structure from afar, when he''d walk past it on his way to this or that, but he''d never entered, let alone registered to compete. Despite logically knowing that it was mostly peasants who actually competed in the arena, he couldn''t help but feel that it was a stage more suited for Ino, with his noble background, or Lock, with his... something. ¡°Don''t tell you''re getting stage-fright.¡± He heard Lock''s distinct echoing voice sneer from in front of him, he turned to see the black slit of his teacher''s helmeted face staring back at him, through him, the serrated teeth design on the armour seemingly mocking him. The callousness calmed him. If he could survive Lock, he could survive anything. His killing intent subconsciously built up inside of him as it always did when he was talking with his teacher. It mitigated the effects of the same skill being used on oneself. It was also a pleasant reminder that he wasn''t just some random iron-rank anymore. He had a skill now. It stung that it was something he''d been unable to achieve on his own, just like with his sword, and, he tugged at the tight leather cuirass hugging his chest, his new set of black leather armour. However Harald would rather achieve something with outside help, than be a nobody. ¡°No, I''m fine.¡± He replied to Lock''s unspoken question. He received a grunt in return. The arena wasn''t very intimidating anymore. It looked sort of stupid really, triangular, why wasn''t it round. He''d never seen a round arena before but he felt as if it should be round. Why was the front door, leading directly onto the fighting field open? Weren''t they afraid of someone throwing a fireball out of it and into the bustling market? Yeah, the structure was pretty stupid. At least that was what he kept telling himself as he entered under its shadow, immediately feeling colder. The fact that it was made entirely out of stone gave it that quality of frost. Lemmings patted him on the back, having shifted Kamin around a bit to make the gesture possible. He nodded in thanks to the silent giant and squared his shoulders. They were walking through a broad tunnel now. From how teacher, whose eyes he felt on him from the right, had described the structure, they would soon enter back into the light, onto a small grassy clearing. As he exited the tunnel however, he couldn''t help but gawk, because what Lock had off-handedly referred to as light, was by no means sunlight, but rather a radiance that was emerging from what seemed to be an artificial star floating atcentrepoint, and at the same altitude as the highest stand of the arena. Wait, no, it wasn''t floating, there were three strings connecting the incredibly yellow ball of light to the spires jutting out from the corners of the triangle. He stood there frozen for a moment, before gathering himself again and chasing after his party, which was approaching a group of people gathering around a large stone circle divided into two halves with some paint. It looked oddly out of place in the natural looking field. He saw Lock talk to an older man, who was dressed quite fashionably and had an impressive moustache, pointing at him and Ino. The organizer then. The man looked them over, nodded approvingly at Harald, frowned at Ino, and wrote something a parchment that he pulled out from somewhere. While he''d been distractedly watching the official Lock made his way back to the party and led them elsewhere, nobody knew exactly where, but they followed. ¡°You''ve been here before?¡± Ino asked Lock, a question that Harald hadn''t even thought of, but now that it had been stated, interested him. ¡°Hmmm, I came by for a few higher-ranking fights. Silly me for thinking I''d actually learn anything useful. It was just a show and even those who were serious about it obviously weren''t fighting at full capacity.¡± Teacher answered as he led them through a door hidden in the tunnel from which they''d entered and up some stairs. ¡°Well, they probably didn''t want to cripple each other so that they could compete beyond just one fight.¡± Ino said. ¡°Yes, as I said, highly non educational.¡± Ino seemed aghast at the answer, Harald meanwhile simply snorted. Then grew worried and glanced at Kamin who was nodding along. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Was Lock really someone who should get married to such a sweet girl, even if it wasn''t immediately? He asked himself. ¡°Only through suffering may we reach greater heights.¡± Kamin whispered almost religiously and made a weird cross motion on her chest from where she was riding on Lemmings'' shoulders. Never mind. They emerged outside once again, this time onto the stands, which were actually quite full if one considered how unskilled the participants of this tournament would likely be. The entire thing was only set to start in about two hours, they''d left very early, and there were already almost 200 people present. Sure, it didn''t seem much in comparison to the seating possibility of 5000, but 200 was 190 more than he''d ever had watching a fight of his. He tried to determine who those present were by analysing their seating position and clothing. As always however, Lock was ahead of him. ¡°Fairly spread out, contrary to normal herd behaviour, they''re here early, these are likely the families of the participants. Mostly lower-class, wearing their best clothes however, also some middle-class people. No nobles.¡± He said, turning his head to look at everyone spread out in the three different stands. Harald squinted his eyes to follow his gaze, it was ridiculously bright, the light of the artificial star reflecting strongly off of the white stone steps that made up the seating arrangement. The only area not experiencing this phenomena were three large black boxes, suspended in the air jutting from the three corners of the structure. Instead of reflecting light they seemed to be sucking it in. Not that anyone was inside to appreciate this fact. Harald wished that they could sit within those boxes, in the shadow, instead of on the steps, it was starting to become unbearably hot, especially with his new and tight-fitting armour. He pulled off his helmet, and sighed, grateful that there was a breeze present. He saw Lock do the same out of the corner of his eye, revealing his stern visage to the world. Assaulting it with the judgement of it not being good enough. He looked away and down into the arena. There were about ten fighters mingling about the one official, and several others laying down on the grassy field, or leaning on the stone platform. Twenty overall, some were also in the stands however. Probably. The thing that bothered him the most though was the fact of how tiny they seemed due to the distance. They were seated on the lowest step and he already couldn''t distinguish the fighter''s facial expressions. ¡°Will the audience even be able to see the fights?¡± He asked doubtfully into the round. ¡°There will be a pyramid shaped barrier set up around the arena. It will also serve to magnify the goings on.¡± Lock answered his question, turned to him, and then apparently noticed something over his shoulder that caught his attention. Not in a good way. ¡°Of course he''s here.¡± Harald heard him mutter before a voice from almost directly behind him announced its presence. ¡°Lock! Cousin! What are you doing here?¡± It said jovially. Harald turned around to see who had spoken and saw an oddly muscular man about his age, 18-19, dressed like a stereotypical warrior, sharing facial features with Lock, having however short-cropped hair and blue eyes, approaching his teacher. Arms stretched out for a hug. To his surprise Lock reluctantly recuperated, likely to have it over with. ¡°I''m sitting down mostly, although I''m also breathing as always. Hearing your annoying voice is sadly also on my agenda now, apparently.¡± Lock said scathingly, but his cousin simply laughed it off. ¡°Such a jokester!¡± He exclaimed and clapped the aforementioned jokester on the shoulder. The facial expression this elicited almost gave Harald a PTSD flashback. ¡°No but really, you''re here to participate aren''t you?¡± The cousin then asked conspiratorially while glancing around, meeting the eyes of Harald, Ino, Kamin and Lemmings. ¡°These your friends?¡± He asked, seemingly a bit taken aback at something. ¡°I''m not here to participate, I didn''t qualify.¡± Lock grumbled out. His cousin, who''d been putting on an interested expression up to that point seemingly lost all interest, turned around and left. It was ridiculously fast change of expression and intent. His parting words were. ¡°Well, not really unexpected, we always knew putting in as many resources into you as Grandfather did would be a waste. Senile old fool. To fail at registering as an iron-rank however... Whatever, I''ll leave you to watch your betters fight for now.¡± Harald watched him leave, noting the ridiculously large sword on the man''s back. ¡°I see that you have more than just one mentally retarded cousin.¡± Ino suddenly said in a dead-pan, causing Lock to crack a smile, making him, for once, seem his young age of 16. He carefully brushed some hair out of his face with his gauntlets. ¡°He''s not nearly as stupid as you probably think he is. He is perpetually blinded by pride however, something to keep in mind if you face him.¡± He remarked. Harald meanwhile was still boggling over the fact that anybody would assume that Lock of all people would fail the exam. Looking at his teacher he made sure that he hadn''t been swapped out for somebody else while he hadn''t been looking, but no. It was still the same person, steel greaves, chain mail, red gambeson, gauntlets, knives, sword, and alchemy pouch all combining into making him look like a knight. A certain atmosphere of impending doom hung in the air. The feeling one got when one''s pyromaniac friend was playing with explosive fireballs in a thick forest that hadn''t seen rain in a month. ¡°What did he want?¡± He asked, perhaps stupidly. ¡°Scope out the competition.¡± Ino quickly answered. ¡°He immediately left once he came to the assumption that Lock failed the exam however, probably thinking that his associates weren''t worth the time.¡± He turned to Lock. ¡°Is there anything you can tell us about him, while we''re already talking about reconnaissance?¡± He asked. ¡°He trains for explosive strength mostly, from what I know. Kind of like a body-builder. He certainly still looks the part, honestly, he should be ridiculously easy to beat. Just dodge around a bit and he''ll get exhausted within five minutes, after that you just need to punch him a few times and he''ll surrender.¡± Lock explained with a shrug. ¡°Isn''t the entire tournament a horrible format for him then? I mean, it''s basically just a bunch of fights after the other?¡± Ino asked dubiously, while Harald was wondering what a bodybuilder was. Lock looked at Ino as if he was an idiot. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a horrible format for him, he''s probably just too prideful to let that concern him. To be fair, he most likely knows deep down that he has no chance, but wants to try anyway. It''s a good combat experience either wayt.¡± He said. Harald was about to ask a question, but that was the moment the well-dressed man from down below decided that it was time to truly start processing the contestants. Holding a hand to his throat his voice boomed out as if it was screaming from right behind him. ¡°Will the participants please make their way into the arena, and all non-participants leave for the stands. We shall now begin checking for magical and alchemical effects and determining your level!¡± Closing his mouth Harald stood up along with Ino and made his way down. ¡°Break a leg.¡± He heard Lock say from behind them, and his last thought before he started descending the stairs was that he hoped his teacher wasn''t being literal. Chapter 65 Lock stared at Harald''s back as the boy left downstairs to get himself checked over for competing. There was an odd anticipation building within him, as if, some of his thirst for victory had been ripped from him in a manner most cruel, and had been imparted within his pupil. He wanted Harald to win, and he could not entirely justify the feeling with what he would potentially gain from the victory. Was this the joy of a teacher? If so, it was highly overrated. Staking one''s feelings on the accomplishments of others. Lock closed his eyes and breathed in deeply. He could now see the allure of being a teacher. A master passing down his craft. One could, even in one''s twilight years, bring about glory from one''s actions. However Lock was not in his twilight years, despite his actual age, he was very much in the springtime of his youth. Neither was he such a failure that his only claim to fame would be the pupils that he raised. He was starting to get sentimental about the issue. It was a transaction. Nothing more. That was the moment his other transaction decided to speak up. ¡°You think they''ll be ok?¡± Kamin asked, turning her ears in different directions as the stands around them slowly began to fill up with people. It was quite the crowd now, almost 500. Impressive considering the fact that this was an amateur competition. There was likely more of an interest due to the raised stakes. Admission into the officer fast-track was nothing to sneeze at. Down that road lay many benefits. People were likely flocking here expecting bloodier fights now that there was more on the line. ¡°They better be fine, or I''ll make them anything but.¡± Lock said threateningly. He seemed to be losing his edge as all that Kamin did in response was giggle. Instead of dwelling on the issue of his intimidation factor. Which he had secured for life anyway with his new skill, Lock turned his attention downwards towards the participants. The official from earlier was going around, laying his palm on people''s faces. Disturbing symbolism, potentially disgusting if the man had sweaty palms. After laying his hands down on the faces he would speak with the participants. Not that Lock heard anything, he just watched the man''s lips move. Likely checking for either potions or levels. How he did so, Lock had no idea. Which was bad, because if he didn''t know how it worked, then he couldn''t reliably cheat using that method. However, there was one person who would perhaps know the answer. He huddled closer to Lemmings, and therefore Kamin, who was sitting between his legs. Or more specifically, he huddled closer to the ring that Kamin was wearing. ¡°Any idea how the official is checking the requirements old man?¡± He asked quietly, and after several seconds of silence began to think that he wouldn''t get an answer. Kirin''s job was to protect his granddaughter, not answer his questions after all. However an answer did come. ¡°It''s a Legil, walking lie-detectors, he''s asking the participants what level they are.¡± An old voice. ¡°Not for potions and magical effects?¡± Lock asked. ¡°They''ll have a Curador do it later.¡± The old man replied. Lock nodded and sat up straight again. He watched the participants who had already been verified moving onto one side of the platform, awkwardly standing close to each other. The tournament wasn''t set to start yet, so despite everyone present already being verified in the levels department. Except for two people, who''d been politely asked to leave, the official remained waiting, occasionally verifying anyone that came into the arena. A quarter of an hour before the start however, judging by the position of the sun, the artificial sun spit out three lines, each one connecting to a corner of the arena. A transparent film spread out between the lines, forming an enclosed pyramid around the staging ground. Now that everything appeared magnified Lock could see the facial expressions of his pupils. Ino looked relaxed, standing on the edge of the group, and Harald looked the opposite, standing in the middle, looking like he''d swallowed a lemon. A bright white flash suddenly overtook the group of participants, the light seemed to harmlessly pass through them, two however, began glowing red. A bang resounded, echoing due to the architecture, and the two red glowing wannabes were violently ejected towards the exit, the barrier flickered for a second to let them through, and they disappeared into the corridor.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°What just happened, has it started?¡± Kamin asked, while Lock was still busy raising an eyebrow at the ridiculousness of literally ejecting two people out of the tournament. ¡°No.¡± He said with a shake of his head. ¡°I think they just checked everyone for potions and magical effects. Two of them seemingly failed the test, the noise you heard was them being violently ejected from the premises. With another two leaving beforehand due to levels there are now,¡± He quickly counted, eyes lingering a few seconds on a girl with red-hair and a completely armoured knight, ¡°Exactly 16 participants left.¡± As Lock began a running commentary, he wondered for a short moment why he''d taken a blind girl to a spectacle such as this. ¡°The official is going around now. He has a box with a hole in it in his hands, likely drawing lots.¡± His guess was confirmed as the first participant who drew, his cousin actually, on virtue that he''d forced his way forward with an insufferable grin on his face, pulled out a piece of paper out of the box. He held it up triumphantly, revealing the number eight. Contrary to his expectations, nobody seemed to care overly much. A few people in the crowd clapped. Likely out of pity. It took about two minutes for everyone to have a number in their hands, after which the participants were allowed to disperse back into the edges of the arena, and the official started talking into his hand. A few seconds later a tournament bracket was seared in black text onto the pyramid barrier. Quickly looking through it for names that he knew Lock continued talking. ¡°William, the knight accompanying the Curador we meet on the road on the way here seems to be the first one who''ll go up on stage. I don''t know his opponent though. Harald drew the number five so he will meet him in the third round, first he''ll have to go through two no-names though. Your brother drew a nine, he''s on the other side. If he meets Harald, it''ll be in the finals.¡± Mia drew a 13, so she would potentially face Ino, he would need to find an opportunity to talk to them and make one of them forfeit. In case Harald lost it would be better if they didn''t waste their energy on each other in the quarter-finals. He wasn''t given much more time to think however as the first match was quickly announced, another official joining the previous one on stage. This one was dressed in white and red, a Curador most likely. There was something odd about the man¡¯s shadow, but considering that magic was a thing Lock didn¡¯t give it much attention beyond the cursory. William calmly made his way onto the stage. The only thing he held was a sword, a one-hander. Odd. The man looked like a knight, shouldn''t he also have a shield, especially if he was wielding only a small-sword? ¡°They seem a bit impatient to get this on with.¡± He commented to Kamin. ¡°The first fight is about to start already. William, a knight with a sword, against someone I don''t know. Looks like a city guardsman to be honest, although he seems to be wielding a halberd.¡± He finished as the two adversaries took up positions against each other on opposite sides of the circle drawn on the stone platform. The guardsman looked a bit old to be participating in an iron-rank tournament, seemed to be about 30. However considering William was wearing a helmet and Lock therefore couldn''t determine his age he didn''t know if he should say anything. He looked around, furrowing his brow as the countdown began. Where was the adventuring representative? Was it the Legil? Sure, it would be convenient for the lie-detector and the representative were the same person, but weren''t there supposed to be more people around to secure a certain amount of accountability through diversity? The only officials he saw were the two nobles, odd considering the tournament was mostly composed of non-nobles. The countdown finished. The guardsman, dressed in his stupid red uniform sprang forward immediately, halberd raised for a devastating strike aimed directly at William''s head. William... seemingly developed a death-wish at that very moment, he didn''t even attempt to dodge, simply tilting his head a bit and taking half a step to the right as he swung his sword in an arc that would never hit his opponent due to the difference in reach. The halberd slammed down on the knight''s shoulder with a brutality that made even Lock wince, the metal dented, William was shaken up and fell to the floor with a sickening crack. Not before releasing the sword he''d been swinging however and against all odds, the thing span once, twice while its owner was in the process of falling down, before impacting, tip-first, the exposed neck of the guardsman. Where it stopped floating in mid-air a string from the pyramid barrier stopping the potentially deadly blow. Some drops of blood started trickling down the man''s throat. The match ended. William won. ¡°What an idiot.¡± Lock heard someone say from behind him. ¡°Sacrificing a shoulder for victory. Is he forgetting that this tournament has more than just one match?¡± He looked back and saw some men dressed like bureaucrats discussing the match. He tuned them out before turning back around, just in time to see the Curador help the guardsman of the stage, holding a hand glowing green to the guardsman''s throat. The blood disappeared, and the participant left the arena through the entrance, barrier blinking to let him through. ¡°What happened?¡± Kamin asked. ¡°William sacrificed a shoulder, and therewith the whole arm to win the match.¡± Lock said as he watched the knight pick himself up, stagger out of bounds and begin pulling off his dented shoulder plate along with the rest of the armour on that arm. ¡°However, this was likely intentional. Either he only wanted to win one match, or, he has some way to recover. Stupid though, he''d need an incredible amount of Endurance to heal from that wound, and if he had it, he could have just fought normally without feeling tired afterwards. I don''t remember the Knight Class having a healing skills below level 25. Maybe he''s double-classing as a Healer? ¡± He speculated A thought suddenly came to him. He narrowed his eyes at William, and searched out the noble cur he''d been accompanying in the crowd. It wasn''t hard considering his white-red priestly get-up and the fact that he was sitting far away from every other member of the audience. A Curador needed to be involved in the setting up of any tournament, firstly to diagnose any attempts to cheat, and secondly to stand by and make sure nobody died as the tournament commenced. The arena, was very much a Curador territory. He sighe. Of course, why hadn''t he thought of that. If the nobles concocted a plan to get a peasant into the military as a propaganda effort. Then why wouldn''t they attempt to jack the tournament into the favour of a peasant they''d already bought. At this point he could only hope that the Legil wasn''t involved in this particular scheme and that none of the participants were of an obnoxiously high level. Chapter 66 ¡°The next match is between Harald and Silas. Competitors, please make your way onto the stage.¡± The moustachioed official said in a loud booming voice after the second match of the day ended. Harald mechanically started walking towards the platform, still thinking of the previous fights. Glancing to where William was seated he noted that the man''s shoulder was already starting to look less mangled. Not an idiot then, only insane for using such a method to achieve victory. Thankfully the second fight had been fairly normal, a guy with an axe who occasionally spat some embers going up against a guy with a spear that had somehow managed to halt the former¡¯s use of the skill. No horrifying gambles, just two men going at each other with weapons to see who was better. It helped calm him to see that not all people in this tournament were crazy enough about winning that they''d sacrifice their bodies for a chance at victory. He still wasn''t completely calm though, he noted as he suddenly found himself standing in the circle facing Silas. A 20-something man holding of all things, a bow in his hands, his only other weapon being a short-sword strapped to his hip. The man was cockily seizing him up, disregard clearly visible on his face. Why? Did the man know him from way back when he''d still been a nobody, without the sword, without the skill, without the armour? It was possible. Harald didn''t really hear the shout to begin, more like felt it vibrate in his bones as his body went on complete autopilot, thoughts still occupied with identifying his adversary. Drawing his sword his body sprang forward, his killing intent was unsheathed and pointed directly at Silas who in opposition to his own movement, seemed completely frozen in time. The sword drew a graceful arch aimed at decapitating its foe, but was stopped at the last second before it could have done so by a white string coming from up above. Harald regained control of his body, watched as sweat visibly built up on the loser''s face, how his pupils dilated, how the realization set in. There were a lot of things that Harald had learned in the past few weeks. However one of his greatest lessons should be more aptly referred to as a disillusionment. A disillusionment regarding the length of battles. As William had shown earlier, some fights finished before they began simply due to a plan that one of the fighters had hatched, or due to a skill that the other had no counter too. The match was called to an end and Harald sheathed his sword and woodenly walked off the stage. He ignored the shouts of coming from Silas and went to go stand next to the group of fighters who were still in the tournament, and who were now eyeing him warily. An odd bunch really. Now that he truly looked at them, he recognized some of the faces. Like the hateful face of Sylas, stuck onto a warrior''s body, glaring hatefully at him. His brother? Harald dubbed him Silas. A grudge had formed. What was the man''s number? Harald looked up. He couldn''t believe it, his name was actually Silas. He was also number twelve, and therefore Ino''s problem. A hand suddenly clapped him on the shoulder causing him to twitch. ¡°Good job.¡± Ino said from his left. Harald gave him a brief nod, but his companion kept talking. ¡°You were all like, stare of death, and dash and schwing. I was almost expecting a head to actually fly once your sword made contact with his neck. Beautiful sword by the way, what skill did you use to freeze him like that? Did Lock teach it to you?¡± Ino said in rapid progression, excitement and something else Harald couldn''t identify on his face. His thoughts swam and he eventually said the first thing that came to mind. ¡°I didn''t use any skill, I think he was just a pussy.¡± Were his words, seemingly arising from a part of him that had a love for false bravado. ¡°Shut the fuck up you stupid cunt!¡± Somebody suddenly said from behind him, Harald turned around and saw that Silas had apparently gotten close enough to the both of them to listen in on their conversation. He was clenching his fists, rage visible in his squinted eyes and blotchy face. ¡°You think I don''t remember how much of a weakling you are? You must have cheated somehow.¡± He said more quietly as he slowly approached. ¡°Admit it to the proctor and fuck off, if you do I won''t beat you within an inch of your life.¡± He said and grabbed forward with his hands, likely in an attempt to lift Harald up by his cuirass in a threatening manner. Harald... let him, only for the man to be thrown back the moment his hands so much as brushed his leather armour. He span around, a brown blur, black hair flying, before awkwardly landing on the ground. ¡°No fighting, if you have a problem, settle it in the ring.¡± A bored voice boomed, Harald looked at the origin and saw the Curador, a serious older gentleman dressed in pristine robes looking at them contemptuously. Harald gave the man a nod, and turned to watch the next fight. He was curious how Lock''s actual cousin would hold up.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°This isn''t over, I''ll get you and your gay fucking butt-buddy!¡± He heard Silas shout from behind him. Apparently he knew how to time his aggression however as he left to sulk after his threat. ¡°Did he just call me a poofter?¡± He heard Ino mutter next to him. ¡°Was he wrong?¡± Harald teased, finally feeling as if he was coming to terms with the current situation. Ino''s hand slapping his butt brought him right back into awkwardness though. -/- Lock watched Ino slap Harald''s ass to the jeers of the crowd, who''d been following the little spat between his pupil and some no-name in hopes of seeing some violence. He wondered for a short moment, horrified at the possibility of Ino being gay.. Mostly because if it was indeed true, the responsibility of fathering the next generation of the Trydan''s main family would fall entirely on his shoulders. Also because he''d shared public baths with Ino. Had there been ulterior motives involved? But no, immediately after the cheek clapping, a physical awkwardness developed between the two boys, and they sort of shuffled away from each other, Ino bringing up a hand to rub at the back of his head sheepishly. Then he froze. He''d used the hand which just previously had done something else. He squatted down and started rubbing it off into the grass of the field below. The crowd''s jeers, transformed into laughter. A hand slowly rose to envelop Lock''s face. It was his own. He used his pointer and thumb to rub at his temples, and his palm to block out the view. This was too embarrassing to watch. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Kamin asked in a confused voice, causing her fianc¨¦e to sigh. ¡°The organizers apparently found two jesters to provide some entertainment between the matches. The crowd is laughing at their shenanigans.¡± Lock explained softly, daring a peek into the arena. His two idiots were just standing around awkwardly now, blushing, and looking away from each other. His cousin was indignantly standing up on stage, likely mad at having his thunder stolen. He was facing some slip of a girl wielding two daggers who was dressed like a peasant. An interesting match-up, Lock thought as the two organizers finally turned away from the spectacle provided to start the match. His cousin naturally did the only thing he really knew how to do at the beginning of any fight, he drew his sword, which was almost as tall as him, hefted it upwards, sprang forward, and brought it down onto the girl with a shout. The girl, a, Melinda, simply side-stepped, giving her enemy a wary look. Likely thinking that there must be some trap involved in slamming your sword into the ground and leaving yourself wide-open. She dodged backwards. Her foe followed, swing after swing, miss after miss, he chased her around the arena in a play that was almost as hilarious as what had happened previously. Lock commented on the fight with a dead voice as he watched the disaster unfold before his eyes. ¡°He swings, she dodges, doesn''t take the opening, circles around. He shouts something, probably about how she should fight him like a man, then swings again. She dodges. She''s laughing at him now.¡± ¡°That sounds dumb.¡± Kamin commented, and Lock couldn''t help but agree. However... His cousin wasn''t a complete idiot, he''d had the dream of swinging around a big sword since his childhood, he must have devised some tactics against the obvious counter to that particular fighting style. Looking around the platform he tried to find something, anything that would indicate a greater plan about to unfold. The only thing he found were some drops of blood on the ground, and some chipped pieces of stone that came from his cousin incessantly swinging around his sword. Something he wouldn''t be able to do much longer if his laboured movements were any indication. His facial expression however, showed none of the bitterness that should have been inherent in the current scenario. Instead his eyes were roaming the platform as he made some half-hearted swings to keep his opponent on the run. Seemingly liking what he saw, he stopped. Melinda did so as well, breathing harshly, clutching her daggers and examining her adversary. An adversary who raised his sword up high, as if he was about to take a great leap forward that would put all of China to shame, before smirking, and forming a word with his lips. Suddenly every piece of gravel, every stone that had been loosened up on the platform levitated several inches upwards, before, as much as stones could, aggressively turning towards Melinda and shooting towards her. The girls'' eyes widened. She made to jump backwards. But the stones were too fast. They enveloped her feet and she visibly tried to escape their grasp. But she was stuck, and by the wild shaking of her head, bringing her shoulder-length orange hair into disarray, she knew it. Her enemy did as well. He sprang forward and brought down the sword on the girl''s head. Only there was no girl, but an orange cat with white spots trying to stand up amidst the gravel. Lock''s cousin tried to raise his sword from where he¡¯d slammed it down, but couldn''t, it seemed stuck. He quickly abandoned it, let it drop to the ground, stepped forward, extended a booted leg backwards, and punted the cat as hard as he could across the arena. Thankfully the feline was enveloped in a white cocoon in the last second, or else it would have likely disintegrated into a shower of blood and guts. Instead it splatted and stuck onto the the barrier right in front of Lock. Who meet the cat''s wide green eyes with his own, before extending a hand and lightly tapping the barrier. Which promptly let go off the cocoon the cat was enveloped in, and dropped it to the ground which was about 20 feet away. The cocoon dissipated, the cat landed on its feet and ran towards the exit of the arena, yowling for all that it''s lungs were worth. ¡°Mreoooowwwww!!!¡± The orange blur quickly disappeared. ¡°There''s cat here?¡± Kamin suddenly asked. Lock sighed, hoping that Ino would be able to win his fight. Chapter 67 The banquet of madness that had been enveloping his surroundings ended once Parjet was called onto the stage. His black cloak swished menacingly behind him as he ascended the platform, revealing what he knew to be an intimidating amount of knives holstered on his doublet, made even more so by the blackness of the rest of his clothes. Surely they glimmered most splendiferously in the harsh sunlight. A harsh sunlight that seemed to have been sent exactly on this day with the intention of blotting out his great darkness under its harsh gaze. However, the dark slumbering within him would not be so easily quelled. It was a powerful, if harsh mistress. A mistress that would very soon ravage the poor boy sent to battle him. Parjet felt nothing but pity of his enemy. Facing someone as dark as him was assuredly a death-sentence for someone as frail, and homosexual as this... Kamino. Standing in front of his victim he noted that the boy was indeed dressed entirely in white, he''d been too busy to check earlier, having had an inspiration regarding his poetry that he absolutely had to write down. Tournament or no tournament. He closed his eyes and sighed, a fool who feared the dark so much that he wore only white. What had the youth of today become? He asked himself, lamenting his fate of being born in this particular generation. They were all unfocused, unwilling and all too by the idea of happy time. Didn''t they know that only adversity bred true strength? That chasing after happiness was a false hope? It was evident, after attaining some happy time they would simply sit there and drool, and then spend the rest of the week nervously glancing around, trying to see if there was an opportunity for more. Wastes of potential. Why Parjet himself hadn''t been happy in what must have been years! This was the secret behind his prowess. This was the reason why all foes looked at him with a deadened expression when facing him. Parjet closed his eyes and swung his right hand outwards, sending his cloak aflutter, he tastefully lowered his head so that he could only see his enemy through his eyelashes. ¡°Fool, or rather, Kamino, I see that you''ve taken on the same expression as all men who must inevitably face me, the impending shadow of death.¡± He started saying, keeping his intonation sufficiently dark for the subject matter, before reciting the poem that he''d prepared while the others had been fighting. ¡°In this wretched night of dark, shall ye yield or shall ye hark. I offer but one fleeting chance before we shall commence the dance!¡± He recited, but rather, than grow even paler, his opponent rather suddenly gained some red colouring to his face. Odd, he should have been running for the hills now, faced with his immaculate poetry. Maybe he hadn''t understood? Parjet coughed a few times and made to recite anew, this time with better pronunciation, but was rather rudely interrupted by his adversary. With a deathly quiet voice, the boy asked. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Raising an eyebrow Parjet made a wild guess at what could have so obviously offended the boy. ¡°Fool?¡± He queried, but received just a shake of the head. He contemplated the question, the sound of jeers coming from the ungrateful crowd messing with his concentration. Furrowing his brows he made another attempt at answering the question. ¡°Well the only other thing I called you by was your name, but that''s hardly anything to get upset about.¡± He said indignantly, irked that this was what his opponent chose to focus on while he''d done so much different, amazing stuff to catch his attention. Kamino threateningly, pointed his gnarly wooden staff at him, making Parjet worried at the metaphorical implication of such an act, before snarling out. ¡°Nobody, calls, me, by, that, name.¡± He ground out. Parjet puffed himself up. This was ridiculous. ¡°Do you have any idea how you sound saying that. Nobody can call you by your name? What sort of rubbish is tha-?¡± He halted his tirade due to an odd feeling enveloping his chest.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He furrowed his brows and looked down. The knives holstered onto his torso. They were vibrating. Quickly looking up he noticed an almost invisible yellow glow enveloping the tip of the mage''s staff. The knives suddenly stopped vibrating, and started pushing him backwards. Parjet gaped at his opponent. ¡°Did you seriously start casting while I was in the middle of talking?¡± He asked, incredulous. Kamino gave him a hateful glance. One usually reserved for insects landing in one''s food. ¡°Did you seriously start talking in the middle of the fight?¡± He asked scornfully, at which Parjet could do nothing but sputter. He stemmed his body against the force pressing him back, starting to advance on the rapscallion. It was laborious, but worth it to see the surprise in the boys face. He was stronger than his frame suggested, darkness made sure of that. However, to his surprise, instead of retreating, the mage started coming towards him. The force keeping them apart became stronger the closer they came together. Parjet shouted in effort as he extended his hands towards the throat of the wizard who was only a few feet away, his ribs aching something fierce. ¡°Why you little!¡± He shouted out through wheezing breaths and teary eyes. He never saw the staff that came to rest on his forehead, and which gently pushed him backwards and off balance. This in conjunction with the forces pushing him away from the boy sent him shooting through the air for several feet before rolling a dozen more. He came to a stop at the edge of the platform, one arm hanging off of it. Breathing in harshly Parjet quickly got to his feet, feeling quite wobbly, only to be greeted by two feet flying towards his head. These feet were naturally followed the rest of the body, and he quickly tumbled off of the platform. The last thought he had before his head cracked against ground making him lose consciousnesses was. ''Bro, just because you''re wearing robes doesn''t mean you shouldn''t put on some pants!¡¯'' -/- What was the meaning of life? Or more specifically, his life? Lock contemplated this question as the wizard who he definitely did not know, and who''d just drop-kicked his enemy off the stage, started wobbling around on the platform where he was now lying. He tried to pull down his robe to cover up his pasty white legs and his underwear. Looking away from the platform Lock continued to think deeply on the topic. Interrupted only by the disgusted sounds that the crowd around him was making. Eventually coming to a conclusion, he turned his head a bit, just in time to see Ino being led off the stage, huffing and puffing wildly. He looked worse than his knocked out opponent, if one ignored the horrified expression frozen on the man''s frozen face. The wizard would definitely need some physical training. Also some pants. Couldn''t forget that. Lock glance at Kamin, who seemed confused, likely at the countless comments condemning the wizard on stage for flashing everyone. Lock rubbed her head and messed up her hair, making her pout. ¡°You, blindness might have some advantages, you should savour while you still have it.¡± He said wistfully. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± He said and turned back to the arena to watch the next fight. It was between Silas, a boy who''d went up to Harald and had attempted to threaten him or something, for some reason, and another girl. A girl that, now that he looked at her, was very beautiful. The crowd seemed to agree by their appreciative murmuring. Why hadn''t he noticed her before? Analysing her clothes revealed that she was wearing a coat with the hood thrown down. She''d likely had it on earlier. Lock wasn''t able to keep looking at her clothes for long, before his gaze was once again drawn to her face. Not in a worshipful way, but in a way that one wanted to look at a beautiful weather phenomena while it lasted. Perfectly plump pink lips, pale skin, high cheekbones, cute nose and a green eyes that glimmered in contrast to her shoulder-length black hair. A vision of beauty. Her body was nothing to sneeze at either, from what he could discern through her brown baggy clothing. Musing for a second if he could bring himself to fight such a girl seriously, Lock glanced at her opponent. Silas was standing on the platform, a conflicted look on his face, before shaking his head, making his hair fly, and joining the girl in the circle of confrontation. The countdown to the match began, and once it started, the girl blew a kiss her foes'' direction. In response to this Silas promptly turned around, walked over to the edge of the platform, and hopped off. Once there, he seemed to regain his mental clarity, glared hatefully at Harald, and was made to leave the premises. His opponent once again put on her hood, to the groans of the crowd, and left the platform to make way for the next match. Lock thought that he could see the girl''s face start shimmering right before she pulled on the hood, but he didn''t pay it much attention, rather spending his time on dissecting what had just happened. Eventually he concluded that there had to be some trick involved, be it magical or alchemical. Most likely magical consider how Silas had snapped out of his daze the moment he''d jumped off of the platform. It indicated a continuous involvement from the girl, or at least a time limit. Something most alchemy didn''t have. Well, at least not that short of a one. He began brainstorming how to help Ino overcome his next opponent, but turned his attention to Mia once she was called on stage. Chapter 68 ¡°Why are all the women in this tournament criminally beautiful?¡± Harald grumbled as he watched the swaying hips of the red-head, who must have been dressed that way intentionally. Really? Low riding leather pants. With that waist-to-hip ratio? Was she trying to give people a heart attack? The rest of the clothing she had on wasn''t any better. Expect for a tight-clinging vest that cut off directly beneath her chest the only thing she wore on her torso was a fishnet shirt. Well if one ignored the sideways hip-pouch, a similar one being strapped to her left leg. ¡°Oh man, her skin, and the red-hair, the contrast. I can''t. It''s too much.¡± Harald groaned and slapped a hand on his face to block off his eyes. His charade drew a chuckle out of Ino, thankfully. The boy had been feeling understandably down considering the results of his match. ¡°Maybe she''s hoping to charm her enemy into surrendering just like the last one.¡± Ino said before laughing again, the underwear fiasco seemingly forgotten. ¡°Doesn''t seem like it''ll work though, unless we''re dealing with a... homosexual.¡± He said, voice descending down to a whisper. Harald watched the boy bury his face in his hands out of the corner of his eye. He turned around to see the enemy of Mia, and immediately retracted his statement of every girl in the tournament being beautiful. What stared at him was a woman, in the loosest term of the word. Taller and more muscular than him, dressed in tight-fitting leather. The clothing revealed the fact that she had no breasts, heavy exercise likely having shorn them right off. She also had the most hideous face that Harald had ever seen. Worsened even further by the fact that she was scowling as if someone had shat in her breakfast. That''s when she started speaking. It all just went downhill from there. ¡°You cunt, ruining the reputation of women everywhere.¡± Brunhilda, let''s call her Brunhilda, said as she spat to the side, hefting her war-hammer onto her shoulder as she approached the starting circle. ¡°Flaunting you looks around just to get ahead. As if only having one of you whores in this tournament wasn''t enough!¡± She bellowed in a ridiculously deep voice. It sounded like carriage going over a gravelly road. Her eyebrows furrowed as she spoke, two gigantic caterpillars forming a seagull on her face. Lips comically drawn downwards into a frown that reminded one of a bench one would find in a park. Harald looked to Mia to see what she would answer, only to be confronted with a completely nonplussed expression. ¡°I''m sorry, do I know you?¡± She asked, confusion apparent in her tone. He couldn''t help but wince at her words. If the rogue was trying to win this match through charm, she was failing. As if to punctuate his statement Brunhilda raised her hammer above her head giving a mighty bellow. ¡°You don''t know me? You slut, you will get to know me when I shove this hammer so far up your ass you''ll be vomiting out all the dicks you''ve sucked to get here!¡± She shouted, but refrained from charging in that very moment. The moustachioed man who''d announced all the other matches looked dead to the world, as if the tournament up to this point had sucked out all of his life. However he still did his job, beginning the countdown. Five seconds. That was all it took for Mia to utter something that made her enemy lose her mind. ¡°That''s no way for a man to speak to a lady.¡± She chastised seriously shaking her pointer-finger up and down at her opponent, who at this point, was literally frothing at the mouth. Harald almost swallowed his tongue trying to suppress his laughter. He heard Ino fail at the very same thing next to him as he stumbled, choking on his giggles. The words that Brunhilda screamed as the countdown reached zero were so incomprehensible that nobody understood them, what everyone did understand however was the passion behind her hammer as she ran towards Mia. Afraid of seeing the beautiful woman go splat on the ground, Harald was just about to avert his eyes. That was the moment that Mia, crouched down ever so slightly, put her hand in the pouch on her hip, and sprinted towards the meat-monstrosity rushing her. She was fast, faster than Lock, and right at the mid-way point from where they were about to meet and her right leg met the ground, she flashed forward and behind Brunhilda. Harald was too busy to see exactly what the now still woman was doing, still baffled at her speed and the fact that Brunhilda hadn''t even noticed that her foe had passed her by and was still running forward. Forward and forward, until she right off the platform and onto the ground not far away from Harald.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Because of this he was able to see the two ridiculously long needles stabbed into Brunhilda''s throat as she convulsed and frothed on the ground. Harald had just enough time to note that they were glowing an ominous purple before the healer pushed his way past him towards the fallen woman cursing all the while. There was only one thing he could do in a situation like this, Harald concluded. He turned to Ino, who wasn''t laughing anymore, and gently implored him to. ¡°Please at least tire her out before I fight her in the finals.¡± -/- Lock contemplated Mia''s fight as the last one of the set commenced, by all accounts it was a banal one, two men with swords going at each other. The ninja had grown stronger, or faster, perhaps more decisive? He couldn''t quite put his finger on it. All he knew was that the feeling he got from her was noticeably different from back when he''d said his goodbyes. More sharp, more focused. Wondering how she''d grown to be so different in just a few weeks Lock absent-mindedly compiled the information about the participants in his head. The winner of the current fight would face the aforementioned ninja, and going by the display the both of them were giving... he needn''t worry about the results. The match between Ino and the beautiful girl was the bigger issue. He had no idea how she''d managed to simply make her opponent walk out of bounds. Magic was a likely suspect, but it was hardly an answer that provided a good counter-strategy. The only tentative solution that he had was that Ino should blindfold himself partially, since the unnatural beauty of his opponent was likely a factor in her manipulation. He nodded, that would be the best solution, now that the girl wasn''t bearing her face to the world, he could quickly determine through a calm mind that her beauty was quite literally otherworldly. It would also be best if Ino blocked off his respiratory organs, in case the issue was alchemical. Surely he could hold his breath for at least a minute. He should be able to win his fight even while holding his breath, and blocking his vision of everything above hip-level. After all he had one staggering advantage. One that was quite unexpected, and that stemmed from Mia entering the tournament for whatever reason. The advantage was simple. Ino could go all out, waste all of his mana on the beautiful girl. Because in his match against Mia, he would surrender. There was no point in having two of his allies fight and waste resources on each other. It was all quite easy in the end, counter-measures and plans adapted from the information that he had. The biggest issue stemmed from the other side of the bracket. Lock wasn''t worried about Harald fighting his cousin. Despite his good showing against the cat-girl, Harald had killing intent, he had an amazing sword, and he had experience sparring against Lock, a much more difficult opponent. His cousin didn''t really stand a chance. No, what he was worried about was William. The contestant likely sponsored by the Curadors. Someone with a freakishly high healing ability, if the fact that he was currently spinning around his arm freely was any indication. An arm which had been mangled not an hour before. The only silver lining was the opponent he would face before Harald. The spear-wielding Kalen, who possessed an interesting ability that Lock had been surprised to see in a place like this. It was a more subtle thing, but its use had been apparent when Kalen''s enemy had suddenly become incapable of spitting fire anymore, something he''d seemed overly fond of. Silence. Was the name of the effect, not the skill itself. Lock didn''t know which variation Kalen had, but any one of them could be immensely useful. Even the weakest variety of Silence, which only stopped an enemy from using one of their skills or magical abilities, would have to be used on whatever William was using to heal himself since that was the only skill he''d actually shown off. It all depended on how long the silence would last, something Lock simply did not know. There weren''t really any statements Lock could make about the fight. While Kalen could cancel the healing of his enemy, therefore potentially disabling the fighting style of trading a wound for a kill, William was still armoured, which was a big issue considering Kalen only had a spear. There was one thing he knew however, and that was that it would be better if Kalen won. Therefore he was going to try to cheat. He''d only seen the barrier halt physical attacks before, so it might just be possible that it didn''t halt killing intent. It was better to try it out now on Harald, so that he could pass it off as a simple joke instead of a serious attempt to mess with the results of a match. He built up the murderous intent, sent it forward, and saw Harald continue on with whatever he was doing, giving no indication he''d felt something. The barrier in front of him, however was gaining a tinge of red colour. Damn it. The barrier blocked it. Lock cut of the killing intent and sighed, glancing at William who was leaning on the outer edge of the arena, right beneath his Curador friend who was sitting on the lowest step. The Curador was moving his lips. They appeared to be talking about something. Strategy? Unnecessary considering there was going to be a break in which the associates of the fighters could go downstairs and talk with the competitors. Perhaps they were afraid of eavesdroppers. Lock turned his attention back to the fight downstairs, which appeared to be nearing its conclusion, Chapter 69 Lock made his way downstairs and into the arena after the break was announced. He had some things to say to Harald and Ino, and as he entered the grassy fields surrounding the stone platform he finally nailed down what exactly. Joining the two, who had been watching him approach while sitting against a wall, while the other fighters mingled with their supporters, he began speaking. ¡°Good job, both of you.¡± He said with a nod, at which the two exchanged a confused look. Rolling his eyes Lock continued. ¡°Harald, it seems to me that killing intent was effective enough for you to easily win the match. However, don''t discount the possibility that your enemy was simply a coward and thus affected more.¡± Harald nodded. ¡°It might be a family thing. His brother also lost due to a mind-trick, probably.¡± He said, at which Lock tilted his head. ¡°Brother?¡± He queried and nodded after Harald explained the kinship of Sylas and Silas. ¡°Might be a genetic predisposition, but whatever. You''re fighting my cousin next. Any plan?¡± He asked. ¡°Tire him out, as you said. He became exhausted while fighting Melinda already, while I''m fresh, it shouldn''t be hard.¡± His pupil said before pausing. ¡°Wait I can''t do that, if I let him attack for too long he''s just going to trap me.¡± He said with a sigh. ¡°Let me propose a strategy.¡± Lock began, seeing something out of the corner of his eye and quickly ordering his thoughts. ¡°The rubble that was used to entrap the cat-girl is getting cleared off the platform.¡± He said with a nod towards the Legil official who was waving his hands at the rocks, making them fly off. ¡°So he''ll need to create it anew if he wants to use his entrapment skill. I say you let him, and use the lowest level of your intimidation skill during that time. He''s smart enough to suspect something if he feels nothing, considering how you won your first fight, but he''s prideful enough to simply brush off your bare minimum intimidation as your first opponent simply being weak. I noticed earlier that he needs to speak to activate the skill, so, when you hear him say the magic word. Bam, crank it up to the max, his casting will likely be disrupted and he''ll be tired from creating all that rubble. In that moment, go in, and finish it.¡± Lock finished, noting the visible confusion in Harald''s eyes. Likely at the use of intimidation instead of killing intent. There was nothing to be done though, Ino was sitting right there and as they''d discussed, Lock would prefer him not knowing. ¡°You sure he''ll try to use the same strategy?¡± Ino suddenly piped up. Lock shrugged. ¡°It''s the only thing I''ve seen him do, so it''s the only thing we can prepare for. Do keep in mind that he might have hidden aces up his sleeves of course.¡± He said, at which Ino nodded, and dropped the issue. ¡°I understand.¡± Harald eventually said. ¡°I''m pretty sure I could just beat him in a straight out sword-fight though now that I think about it. Should I really waste my own stamina on him?¡± Lock stared at him. ¡°You might be right. If you notice it''s not working, you can still fall back on the other strategy.¡± He concluded. Master and student nodded at each other, before the former turned to his brother-in-law. ¡°Okay, your turn. Any idea what that beautiful girl used to make Silas basically surrender?¡± He asked. Ino nodded at the change of attention and began speaking. ¡°It''s charm, basically. A skill that makes the enemy fall in love with you. Or more like, it amplifies any love that was already there. So for example if you''re a girl, and it''s used on you by a girl, it will only have a slight effect. However if you''re a man who really likes beautiful girls with green eyes and black hair, then you''re in for a bad time. You''ll refuse to fight them, for example, even if you should.¡± He explained succinctly. Lock nodded. ¡°Any counter-strategies?¡± He asked, at which Ino simply shrugged with a helpless look on his face. ¡°Well, pain, I guess. But I don''t think I''ll remember to hurt myself if I''m under her thrall. It seems very distracting.¡± He eventually said and sighed. ¡°How about covering up your eyes so that you can''t see her face? It''s the main feature considering the clothes that she''s wearing. She''ll hardly strip if she notices that her skill isn''t working due to you only looking below her waistline.¡± Lock suggested. Ino smiled ruefully. ¡°If I did that she''d just throw a dagger at me, or something else. I don''t know about you, but I can''t dodge or block that without seeing it.¡± ¡°How about using some linen that''s thin enough to see through, but makes everything blurry?¡± Lock asked, at which Ino nodded with a thoughtful expression.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°I''ll have Harald cut some strips of cloth off of my robe later. Any other suggestions?¡± He asked ¡°Yes, block your nose somehow. She might be or using some sort of alchemy product that forces attraction, or lust, through the use of the olfactory senses.¡± Lock said, at which Ino grinned. ¡°Sounds stupid, I''ll do it.¡± He said. ¡°Guess I''ll need a bit more from my robe huh.¡± He muttered. ¡°Also, regarding the pain thing. I would suggest that you just take a dagger and stab yourself somewhere non-lethal.¡± Lock said with a serious expression. Ino looked at him as if he''d seen a ghost, and then shook his head. ¡°No way.¡± He said. ¡°Pussy.¡± Lock replied. ¡°At least stick a stone or something in your shoe then.¡± He said. ¡°Alright...¡± Ino replied and started glancing at the ground around himself in search of stones, obviously going to great lengths to keep Lock in the corner of his eye. Likely afraid of getting stabbed. Which was a ridiculous fear to be perfectly honest. If Lock just went and stabbed Ino in front of all these witnesses then he''d get arrested. ¡°One last piece of good news. Mia is on my side, so in the next match just use as much mana as you want and forfeit against her.¡± Lock said, at which Ino visibly relaxed and leaned back, stopping his search of a stone. ¡°You should have just started with that.¡± He complained, relief evident on his face. ¡°This will be easy. She''s got no chance.¡± ¡°You won''t tell me to surrender as well will you?¡± Harald asked suspiciously with narrowed eyes. Short brown hair bristling a bit. Unlike Ino he''d been planning to enter the tournament the whole time, and thus naturally wanted to win it. Lock shook his head and turned to leave. ¡°No, I''ll go talk to her and tell her to surrender if she meets you in the finals.¡± He said before beginning towards Mia, who was leaning against a partly shaded wall of the arena, talking to some guy. The winner of the very last match? The insignificant one. ¡°Come on baby, let''s have a little fun together and I''ll forfeit.¡± The man was saying while standing in front of the ninja in a blustering manner. ¡°No.¡± Mia dead-panned at him. Deciding that this was a conversation that did not deserve his politeness Lock simply stepped forward and began speaking to his former subordinate, completely disregarding the other male. ¡°Hey, I see that you found me.¡± He as in lieu of a greeting, making fun of the fact that he''d told her to find him all those ¡®years¡¯ ago, but that in the end he''d been the one seeking her out. ¡°Don''t you see that we''re having a conversation here buddy?¡± The harasser asked, puffing up his chest and threateningly laying a hand on Lock''s shoulder. Turning around to muster the unimpressive and unassuming man, he was just about to tell him to fuck off, perhaps with a bit of killing intent involved, before Mia beat him to the punch. Suddenly there were two senbon lightly touching the man''s nether regions, and Mia with a sickening smile and murder in her eyes, started counting down from five. The man scrambled away before she even got to three. Suffice to say Lock was impressed. Although the effect was slightly ruined by how the girl turned to him afterwards with a beet-red face and barely stuttered out a greeting, before coughing and managing to compose herself. ¡°You said you were participating in the tournament.¡± She pointed out with a smile, at which he could do nothing but sigh. He clearly remembered saying that he would be found at the tournament, not that he would fight in it. ¡°I said I would be present, but not that I would be a competitor. Spectating has its own charm.¡± He said ¡°I see.¡± She muttered. Thoughts clearly firing through her head. ¡°Did you not see me in the stands?¡± He asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I did, once I saw that you weren''t in the arena. Although I also considered it possible that you were participating, under a disguise that is.¡± She answered. ¡°Why continue fighting here then?¡± Lock asked curiously. ¡°The entire point of you coming here was to find me.¡± He elaborated. The girl seemed a bit taken aback at the question, shrinking in on herself a bit. ¡°Well, I thought that I''d show you how strong I am by fighting here...¡± She whispered while tapping her pointer-fingers against each-other and pouting. ¡°Oh, I thought that you''d gleaned the message hidden within the fact that I brought two friends to fight in the tournament and were attempting to help me set everything up.¡± Lock said nonchalantly, enjoying seeing the girl freeze. ¡°What hidden message?¡± She asked before furrowing her brows. ¡°Wait no, bringing people to participate. You obviously want one of the rewards. You don''t need the monetary rewards of place four and three, and the military academy admission isn''t transferable, so you must be after the magical academy.¡± She quickly concluded, impressing Lock. ¡°Yes, the magical academy shall be the staging ground of your test, therefore it would be useful if I could get that admission.¡± He said. Mia nodded. ¡°I see, I will forfeit if I enter the finals.¡± She said decisively. ¡°With the admission to the military academy also on the line, it would be better if you didn''t forfeit unless you''re fighting one of my friends, Harald.¡± Lock amended, at which Mia nodded before a confused expression passed over her face. ¡°Wait, Harald, isn''t that the man from the dungeon?¡± She asked and looked over to where the aforementioned man was chatting with Ino to check. ¡°Yes, but it isn''t very important, he didn''t seem to recognize you, and who could fault him, it seems like almost 40 chapters ago.¡± Lock answered quickly and beckoned the ninja to return to the previous topic. ¡°So you want me to fight in the finals unless I meet Harald there?¡± Mia asked once to affirm that she''d understood correctly. Lock shook his head and he brought up a hand to run it through his hair. ¡°No.¡± He said with a sigh. ¡°I don''t want you to fight in the finals, I want you to kill in the finals.¡± Chapter 70 Mia had been, to a certain extent, disconcerted with the order that he''d given her and thus Lock had left her alone. He hoped for her sake that she was bothered by the difficulty of the venture, rather than the morality. If it was the latter, he sadly did not see them collaborating in the future. Something that she still seemed to want, going by the fact that she''d appeared here. Originally he hadn''t wanted to spring anything on her, slowly easing her into the mission he''d devised for her. However the admission to the military academy that was now at stake complicated things. Lock saw great potential in having an inside man inside of the military, and this meant that if Harald lost against William, it would be better for William to die. The way that the situation should develop afterwards, with some prodding, should go along the lines of Ino surrendering to Harald in the fight for third, now second place, and Mia saying she would prefer the admission rather than the military, thusly granting Harald his officer fast-track. The possibility of his student losing against his cousin never entered his mind. As he was about to leave for the stands however, all matters worthy of discussion being done with, he was accosted by William, who must have remembered him. ¡°You''re one of those peasants we met on the road aren''t you?¡± He asked in lieu of a proper greeting as he blocked his path. At least he extended a hand, the un-armoured one. Lock shook it and used the opportunity to gauge for strength by gripping as hard as he could. William returned the gesture, and they met somewhere in the middle. The knight was about as strong as him though, or maybe he was holding back. ¡°I wouldn''t dare say that we met, but rather that we were forcibly acquainted with a pair of... impressive... personalities.¡± Lock returned in his best aristocratic drawl while upturning his nose at the slightly taller man and letting the hints of a sneer appear on his face. Instead of being offended William simply laughed it off. ¡°You a noble or something?¡± He asked, prompting Lock to shrug. ¡°Or something.¡± ¡°Well whatever.¡± The man said unfazed by his words. ¡°I wanted to ask you another question. Am I right in assuming that you want something from this tournament? You talked with three competitors, two of whom I know you''re acquainted with.¡± ¡°I wouldn''t say no to some of the prizes offered.¡± Lock admitted. William nodded and continued speaking. ¡°But you''re not participating, even while dressed like a fighter. Considering that your friends aren''t too shabby, I''d say that you''re probably too high level, rather than the opposite.¡± As much as Lock liked getting his ego stroked, there was a limit to his patience. ¡°Get to the point within a minute, or I''m leaving.¡± He said. ¡°We ''Curadors'' always need some strong people to form a symbiosis with our healers. You''ve probably heard of the bond, what you probably don''t know is that it''s a form of marriage really. Legally speaking, you become a quasi-noble, albeit only for one generation. All you gotta do in return is protect the healer, which naturally includes a certain preferential treatment when it comes to getting healed.¡± William quickly explained, probably vexed that he was being forced to get on with it this quickly. Lock noticed the slip of the tongue. ¡°Preferential treatment when it comes to getting healed. I hardly see why you need such a thing, you seem perfectly capable yourself.¡± He said and nodded at the man''s fully healed and bare arm. A pause occurred in the conversation before William eventually spoke. ¡°I didn''t say you couldn''t learn a thing or two.¡± He said. ¡°Contact me or the house if you''re willing to consider the offer. You''ll have to pass some tests, but we''re creating a lot of new healers due the possibility of future conflict and that means lots of spots for new defenders. Maybe you''ll even snag a girl.¡± He added saucily at the end, and Lock just imagine the wink even through the helmet.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Giving the man an up and down look Lock made to leave. ¡°I''ll think about it, good luck with your match.¡± He said. William bid him farewell and let him leave. The magical academy was a place that Lock needed so that he could finally determine the extent of his magical potential, and if he had any, fully concentrate on learning how to heal. However the Curadors were the leaders of the field for a reason, and might even offer better tutelage... The only thing they''d ask in return would be servitude and likely a vow, of the unbreakable variety. Lock shook his head as he ascended the stairs to the stands, chiding himself for even thinking about it. Non serviam. He tried to put the conversation out of his mind as he rejoined Kamin in the stands, glad to see that she''d remained unmolested while he''d been gone. He chatted with her a bit and then turned back towards the arena once the break ended, fully expecting to be capable of concentrating on the fight. Some of the phrasing that William had used stuck with him however. He''d clearly said, ''we''re creating a lot of new healers'', which implied that healers were not taught, but made. At least in the Curador sense. The thoughts sprang around in the back of his mind as the beginning of the fight was announced and Kalen dramatically pointed his spear at William. Now that he was paying attention, and expecting the silence skill to be used, Lock was able to glimpse a small distortion of air travel from the spear-man to the knight, where it dissipated, seemingly harmlessly. However from the arrogant charge that Kalen initiated immediately after, that was how the skill was supposed to behave and there was nothing to worry about. The two men entered a fast pace melee. William indeed acting like he did not want to be injured, avoiding all of the spear strikes while only attempting a few dubious retaliations. The knight had also said that if one entered the Curador household as a defender, then one could learn a thing or two. However Lock had the sense that the man had been lying. William deflected another strike from the spear, which for most of the fight had been aimed directly at his unarmoured arm. He was getting pushed back and would likely lose soon. There was another thing that had been said, that had to Lock''s ears, sounded like it was laden with implications. Defenders got preferential treatment when it came to healing. Now either William was a terrible conversationalist. Or there was something else hidden behind that statement. Hadn''t he also mentioned a symbiosis? Hardly a word that was used very often and the very appearance of it made him wonder what that symbiosis entailed. The crowd gasped and Lock immediately turned his attention back to the field. William upper arm had been stabbed clear through, in a manner that would have been impossible to achieve without the use of some sort of skill. There was bone there. However William''s hand, despite the pain that he was probably in, rose and grasped the spear by its shaft. He stepped forward, the spear entering him even more deeply, Kalen, foolishly enough choose not to let go, but to instead tug on his weapon. William''s sword flashed up, and was stopped by a white string right before it would have slashed fully into Kalen''s head. The match was called to an end, but instead of bothering with the gasps from the crowd, the excited chatter, and the naming of the victor, Lock was looking at the Cur-Curador. The healer to William''s defender. The man who he''d, by his own inadvertent admission, formed a symbiosis with. The cur was still moving his lips. He was far away on one of the other sides of the stands, but this much, Lock could tell. Looking back to the arena Lock saw that the wound William had taken was bleeding a lot less than it should be. It was healing, probably, despite the silence likely still being in effect. It could hardly last less than three minutes could it? Perhaps William was getting his healing from another source? There was no harm in testing his hypothesis... Lock turned to the cur in the stands, and sent a sharp spike of killing intent towards him. He felt the willpower travel around the barrier until it reached the boy, who, upon its arrival, jolted and almost feel down. Not that Lock could see, he was focused entirely on William. William who''d been walking upright and proudly, despite being helped off the platform by the Legil. William who stumbled the second that Lock''s killing intent reached its recipient. A smile came unbidden to Lock''s face. He continued sending killing intent to the cur. A continuous stream of murderous intentions. Lock hoped the boy choked on them. And by the shaking, it was looking like he would get his wish. Chapter 71 Harald watched worriedly as William groggily leaned against the edge of the arena, right underneath his Curador friend who wasn''t looking very well either. They were both pale and shaking. The knight was obviously in his condition due to the puncture wound going straight through his upper arm. But Harald could not discern why the Curador was distressed. Was there some sort of connection between the two, and if one got injured the other felt it? He didn''t have the time to ruminate on this topic as he was quickly called onto the platform to face Lock''s cousin. He saw the tournament healer talking quietly with the knight, likely asking him if he wanted to forfeit. Only losers would receive healing before being dismissed. This was a rule. ¡°Looking at your future?¡± Lock''s cousin taunted as Harald joined him in the circle of confrontation. Sparing the man a glance, still the same, overly muscled, metal arm guards, large sword, Harald off-handedly shot him a reply as he started mentally preparing himself for this fight. ¡°Shut up Lock''s cousin.¡± He said, which visibly enraged the man. Technically he knew his name, he just didn''t want to use it. Lock''s cousin had a certain ring to it... Drawing his sword Harald felt the experience of the shades reverberate through it, begging to be unleashed. However his payment of one vitality point a month had recently expired, and he was not interested in refreshing his subscription for now. The lessons of the past had already helped him enough, he didn''t need them right now. Not here. The match began and Harald immediately rushed forward, putting forth only the slightest amount of killing intent that still counted as using the skill. Lock''s cousin''s eye twitched and he grinned. Harald went for a diagonal slash across the torso. Only for his enemy to quickly back off, slamming his sword tip down onto the ground before him, halting any further attacks. A sword big enough to serve as a shield. How ridiculous. Not quite knowing what to do in this particular situation Harald simply stopped where he was, and lowered his sword languidly. Lock''s cousin was using more stamina to simply balance the thing than Harald was by standing there. He could wait. And wait he did, all he did was circle around and watched his opponent drag his cumbersome hunk of steel around to continue blocking him. Lock''s cousin would receive a warning soon. Too much time spent idle was a reason for disqualification. By the man''s gritted teeth he knew this as well, deciding that he might as well go down in a blaze of glory he lifted up his sword and rushed towards Harald. There was something deeply disturbing about being charged with a sword that was almost as tall and wide as him, but Harald managed to dodge the wide sweeping slash by rolling underneath it, and the following diagonal one by jumping backwards. It had almost gotten him however, there was a lesson to be learned here. Something about not dodging backwards when faced with a long attack, but to rather dodge sideways. However Harald had other priorities than ruminating on that particular factoid at the moment. Lock''s cousin''s sword impacted the ground harshly with a clang. Harald jumped forwards, sword extended and stabbed at his foe''s torso. Only for an arm to be raised and the strike to be deflected via arm brace. The same arm then extended forward in an attempt to grab in. In retaliation Harald simply jumped back again, happy to contend with simply being out of reach. Albeit he was cursing at himself on the inside. Had he used the full power of his killing intent during that attack he would have likely won due to his opponent staggering for a second. Maybe next time. He''d gotten the last attack in again, which meant Lock''s cousin would be the first warned for idleness. He began pacing around his opponent again. Lock''s cousin was tiring, he could hear him breathing, even through the noise that the crowd was making. Lock had mentioned that he was prideful... Harald locked eyes with his foe, and pointedly looked away from him after he did so. Searching out his teacher in the stands, he found him looking at his knees and laughing at something. Throwing himself to the side Harald dodged a sword swing that would have bisected him. Well, probably not, considering the defence mechanism.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Glancing at William revealed that the healing process still hadn''t started. Lock''s cousin roared as he charged him again, visibly red in the face, although it might have been from simple anger. The large sword was extended towards the sky in a show of gross miss-positioning. This was what Harald had been waiting for. He ramped up his killing intent and sprang forward, Lock''s cousin froze and his sword slipped from dead fingers. Compliments to him, he only froze for less than a second. However, that was enough for the situation to become non-salvageable. A white thread stopped Harald''s sword for the second time that day. A clatter resounded as the hunk of metal met the ground. The match was called to an end, and Lock''s cousin took an enraged swing at Harald''s face. -/- ¡°Idiot.¡± Lock sighed as he watched his cousin angrily attempt to punch Harald in retaliation for losing the match. An attempt was all that it stayed at however, as the punch was halted, and the aggressor violently thrown off the platform by a bunch of white strings working together. His sword followed soon thereafter. Harald seemed slightly shaken standing on the arena, but he composed himself quickly and left once he did. He was doing quite well, Lock had to admit, in terms of mentality and his progression in the tournament. It might not have been the most fluent fight, but it had been well-thought out. ¡°What happened?¡± Kamin asked, worry in her voice. ¡°Is Harald okay?¡± She continued. Lock took a moment to reaffirm that his killing intent was still working, even as he was doing something else. It was, just not as strongly. He turned to answer his fianc¨¦e. ¡°He''s perfectly fine. Did something very smart even. His opponent was wielding a very heavy weapon and he managed to disrupt him mid-swing. This lead to a loss of control over the centrifugal forces inherent in swinging around a large weapon. He was able to win off of that move.¡± He explained. Kamin nodded, which was an odd gesture in on itself. Did blind people nod? ¡°And the idiot?¡± She asked. ¡°With idiot I meant his opponent, who tried to hit Harald after the match was over. He''s been dealt with.¡± Lock said shortly, feeling a tinge of shame for his relation. Kamin sneered, and wasn''t that an odd facial expression on a girl her age? ¡°Good.¡± She said. Wondering if he should be afraid that his fianc¨¦e would find love with another man Lock returned his attention to the match, and to sustaining the pressure on the Curador. With how things were going, Ino only needed to win his match and everything would be set. -/- Ino breathed in deeply as he was called onto the platform. Mostly this was an attempt to calm himself, after all he was embarrassing himself for the third time today. First the butt incident, then the underwear one, and now... Now he was going on stage with a slightly shredded and dirty white robe, wearing a blindfold, and a pair of nose-plugs. He heard some of the audience laughing. It wasn''t much, and only a dozen or so people needed to chuckle slightly for him to hear it. A dozen out of the thousand spectators was good right? Trying his darndest to see through the blindfold, everything was a blurry mess, he climbed the stairs, and faced his enemy of the day. Lily, in the circle of confrontation. A circle that he needed some time to find, due to his impaired vision. A few more people joined in on the laughter. Gripping his staff Ino gritted his teeth. He wasn''t used to being ridiculed. He was the heir to a noble family who hadn''t left his home-town often and who was fairly beloved by the people. He reconciled himself with the thought that soon, nobody was going to be laughing anymore. He''d been given the clear to go all out, to waste all his mana in one attack. He''d been cleared to make a lasting statement about the power of the Trydans. To everybody. The moment he heard the Legil announce the start of the match Ino started gathering up his electrically based mana in the middle of his body. It went in and in seemingly without pause, until the process was halting by the singing of an angel. It was beautiful. Why was he trying to use his most powerful spell in the presence of such a being? Didn''t he care that the indiscriminate electrical discharge might hurt it? How dare he? Unconsciously he started funnelling the electricity that he''d gathered until now back into his reserves. He didn''t need it, did he? Turning around towards the voice Ino ripped off his blindfold to behold a shimmering woman dressed in a gown of white floating right outside of the platform, she was moving her lips with the accordance of the song being sung. His body started staggering towards her, while his mind was but a hapless spectator ripped between the states of being enchanted, not wanting to be enchanted, and wanting to be enchanted. There was a prideful part inside of him however, and it was decisively on the side of not wanting to be enchanted however. This prideful part held just enough willpower, that it managed to create a tiny spark with the mana that had not yet been reabsorbed. Now a tiny spark didn''t sound like much, but this was electricity. If one handled it while not completely there mentally, one was prone to get hurt. This was exactly his goal, pain. The best cure for illusions. His hand twinged and cramped under the assault of electricity that he''d created within his closed fists, and the angel in his vision disappeared. So did the song. So did the previously unnoticed mana connection leading not to the opponent that he was supposed to have been facing. But rather the Legil, the officiator of the tournament. Trying to comprehend what exactly was happening Ino was unable to stop himself from falling over the edge of the platform when someone suddenly pushed him from behind. Tumbling to the ground arms extended he barely managed to avoid breaking his neck. The call of his defeat followed immediately after the conclusion that he''d reached about the next plan of action. Talk to Lock. Chapter 72 Lock sighed as he watched Ino tumble off the platform, revealing his underpants to the audience one last time. At least he''d fought it, if the fact that the girl had had to shove him was any indication. He also thought that he''d seen something flash in the boy''s right hand, and while it could have been a trick of the light, he wasn''t going to exclude the possibility of it being an attempt. At something. ¡°Ino lost, it seems that even without precautions the mental attack was too strong. He did break out of it in the end though, and had to be pushed off the platform.¡± He said to Kamin, who for once in a show of petulance turned away from him. ¡°No.¡± Was all she had to say to accompany the gesture. Although the clear disbelief and the slight amount of hurt held in the word was enough to tell a story all of its own. Not knowing how to deal with the situation, he was just about to wing it when he felt someone approaching him from behind. Suffice to say he spun around and put a hand on his sword. A gesture that turned out to be unnecessary, as it was just his future brother-in-law. He was huffing and puffing as if he''d ran a marathon and while he had come here very quickly, one flight of stairs was not supposed to be enough to elicit such a reaction. Affirming once again that his killing intent was still working its magic, it was, Lock threw an inquisitive glance Ino''s way. The boy sat down next to him and bid him to listen. All through some very deep breaths naturally. Leaning in close Lock sharpened his hearing, hoping that he would hear some good news. ¡°It wasn''t my opponent committing the mental attack, it was the Legil.¡± Ino whispered into his ear, and thusly destroyed any chances of this tournament going down as easily as Lock had hoped. There was a need for some rational thinking, but first Lock would use this new information to smooth some rustled feathers. Turning around to Kamin he leaned in close to her ear and considering her sitting position, nearly hugged Lemmings'' torso as he did so. ¡°I''m sorry for doubting your brother, you were right, there was some foul play involved.¡± Was all he said before he returned to his place and delving into his thoughts. There was perhaps a question of the validity of Ino''s information. However to be perfectly frank, Ino probably knew more about magic than him, and had, to his credit, actually been involved in the fight. The information was to be treated as reliable, since any other possibility would simply lead him down the path of eternal confusion. It was a bit obvious really. The Curadors had their participant in William, and the Legil''s had theirs in beautiful girl. The only issue now was, that while he''d foiled the Curadors, he didn''t know how he could foil the Legil. Considering it was him that did the level checks, it was perfectly possible that beautiful girl was actually overpowered for this tournament, and was just passing by with mind tricks and with cheating to not bring attention to her falsified levels. Perhaps that was why she was so pretty. An illusion to make her appear younger? Which woman wouldn''t choose to also make herself prettier if she got such an opportunity? But no, that was too broad a conclusion. If she was a high level experienced adventurer then she would have some way of winning her fights without outside interference. The fact that the Legil had intervened made it more likely that she was just some nobody. Now the question became. How could he stop the Legil from fucking up his plans. Per- He was rattled out of his thoughts by Ino shaking him, looking down into the arena revealed that Mia had just won her fight while he hadn''t been paying attention. Having one possible method at stopping the Legil wasn''t worth shit if he went down there and was therefore unable to put pressure on the Curador though... Looking over he determined that the cur had managed to right himself up, his killing intent was definitely weaker without all his attention. The cur was moving his lips again. William was starting to look better. Lock blasted the healer again, sending him back into catatonia. He looked at Ino, who was worriedly looking at the Legil down below. ¡°Ino.¡± He started and pointed towards the Curador in the stands. ¡°I have a job for you. Go to the Curador and distract him as much as you can, he''s been somehow healing his friend. I need to go down and won''t be able to disrupt him for some time.¡± He quickly explained this as he got up and started speed-walking towards the stairs leading down. The pause had been called. This meant Lock had to go down now, while he still had time. Rushing down the stairs, skipping several at a time he pulled a vial from his pouch and chugged it down. Once he emerged from the stairwell he patted Harald, who had been waiting at the entrance, on the shoulder, before making a beeline directly to Mia. She was standing around on the other side of the field and turned to him curiously once she saw him approach.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Good job on your fight.¡± He greeted her as he started steering the both of them towards the edge of the arena where less people were likely to overhear them. Mia preened under his compliment, pushing out her chest slightly. Lock was too distracted by the current events to take a look and simply took a hold of the girl once they''d reached the wall and pushed her against it. He rested his head on her shoulder, felt her arms envelop him in a hug and her head doing the same. ¡°The Legil is cheating. He''s the one using mental skills to make people walk off when against beautiful girl.¡± He whispered, and felt Mia freeze for a moment. Likely processing the information. Her hands started roaming over his back, although he was hard-pressed to feel it through his chain-mail. ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± She asked quietly, directly into his ear. He could feel her hot breath wash over the appendage. ¡°Yes, I have potion resting in my stomach at the moment, it lowers the mind''s susceptibility to outside influences.¡± He said back. ¡°Do you have anything?¡± He asked and felt her hesitation. ¡°Foreign influence dampener, it does the same thing. Helps me keep my mind and body my own.¡± She whispered back. ¡°Good, you''re amazing.¡± Lock replied. Her grip on him tighten. ¡°Now kiss me and remember to swallow.¡± He ordered and started drawing back. They both slowly disentangled themselves from each other, although Lock brought up his hands to gently grip her face. The love-stricken expression on her face was very convincing. He internally complimented her immense acting skills as he closed his eyes and brought their lips together. It was pleasant, soft, and warm. He shoved his tongue forward to open her mouth and she clumsily replied. Using his new skill stomach storage, along with iron gut, which he''d gained from levelling up Vanguard and which allowed him to safely store potions inside his body, he regurgitated the potion that he''d drank while jumping down the stairs, straight into her mouth. He felt some of the precious liquid escape and travel down his throat in the first few seconds of his still imperfect usage of the skill, before Mia caught on and drank all of what he had to give. They parted after a while, panting, red-faced and in a mirror image of each other brought up some cloth to wipe the starkly purple potion drops off their mouths. Lock laid a hand on Mia''s shoulder to stabilize the girl, she seemed a bit wonky and confused. It took a few moments for her eyes to uncloud and her breathing to even out. He nodded at her, leaving her with one last good luck before he turned around and headed towards Harald. Only to be intercepted by the Legil, who was twirling his moustache like the villain he was. ¡°A word if you please.¡± The main said in a cultured and amicable tone. Sighing Lock stopped and turned to the man. ¡°What''s up.¡± He greeted with an annoyed voice, disregarding decorum for the moment. The man seemed unbothered and took this as a sign to continue the conversation. ¡°I couldn''t help but notice that you have quite a few candidates in the competition.¡± He began. ¡°Which likely means you want something, may I be as bold as to ask what that is?¡± He finished with a question. Lock stared into the man''s blue eyes, trying to discern what he was getting at when he suddenly felt something. A tickle, or more like, an uninvited insect crawling and burrowing its way inside his brain and purveying his thoughts with voyeuristic glee. A Legil, a mind-magician. Lock did the only thing he could think of in this particular situation. He cleared his mind as if he was meditating and brought up a string of memories of him doing physical exercise as his speech went on auto-pilot. ¡°My friends have always wanted to become famous adventurers, I''m doing my best to help them.¡± His body said blithely as he continued remembering the long hours spent training in the past. The Legil''s eye twitched and he seemingly lost patience. ¡°I''m sure it has nothing to do with the Trydan''s also wanting to get a man inside the military.¡± He shot back. ¡°Not at all.¡± Lock instinctively answered. ¡°Look kid, this entire thing was our idea, you can''t just come in here expecting to steal the results from us. Especially with only the backing of such an irrelevant family. I''ll give you a choice here, because you got here fair and square, from what I can tell. You can have the second prize and everything beneath it, it doesn''t matter. However the first one is ours, one way or another.¡± The man said, brazenly threatening him in broad daylight. ¡°What''s the other way?¡± Lock couldn''t help but ask, also considering if he should ask for some payment for throwing the tournament. The man looked at him as if he were a child. ¡°Then the winner disappears, never being heard from again and the first prize falls to second place, if we don''t have second place, then third place, and so on.¡± He said simply. Lock blinked at the man. Finally brought back into his own mind. Thankfully the mind-probe had retreated by now. Thinking about it for a bit, he bitterly determined that honestly speaking there wasn''t much he could do in this situation. He had no power, the only leverage he had was that the Legil likely thought he had the Trydan''s fully behind him due to the heir of the family being present. It would be better to fall back now, he could still get the magical academy admission. He hadn''t even heard of the military officer track being offered until two days ago. It had simply been a side-goal. It galled to be beaten like this by somebody who wasn''t even willing to use their brain to solve the issue, but simply utilized brute force in the form of them having power and him having none. The situation also made it infeasible to demand a pay-off for forfeiting. The only ground he had to stand on was fake. ¡°Alright.¡± Lock said with a sigh and some tension bled out of the Legil. ¡°I''ll tell Mia, the girl back there.¡± He said, while pointing backwards towards the ninja. ¡°To surrender if Harald wins his fight, therefore securing second place. I''ll tell the boy to surrender in the break before the finals, or at least to lose convincingly.¡± He said, the Legil nodding, seemingly pleased. Lock turned back, adapted a confident posture, and started walking towards Mia. He needed to spin this in a way that he would still come out as someone competent and trustable to his future subordinate. ¡°Good news, the plan worked.¡± He said to the ninja, who greeted him with a confused smile. ¡°We''ve put enough pressure on the nobles for now.¡± He said, ¡°So, good job on getting so far, but if Harald wins his fight against William then you need to surrender.¡± Chapter 73 The rest of the tournament wasn''t nearly as thrilling as the previous parts had been. Although they too had been mildly entertaining at best. Lock knew exactly how this would turn out, and only through sheer willpower was he able to continue watching. Ino had managed to distract the cur, and thus William was far from his best condition. This made the fight he had against Harald ridiculously one-sided. The knight was clearly suffering the effects of blood loss, wobbling all around as he tried to evade his much faster opponent. The only issue was the fact that he was almost entirely armoured, a difficult opponent for anyone of such low-level as Harald to truly bring down. However the almost entirely armoured played a part here. His arm was bare, and after a few pokes to the appendage from Harald, William surrendered. Lock didn''t really understand why he hadn''t done so earlier. Perhaps he''d been holding onto the hope that the healing would arrive until the very end. Probably. A brave attempt at least. He could imagine how agonizing it must have been to have a hole stabbed straight through your upper arm, and then to not treat the wound for half an hour. The man visibly sagged in relief once the official healer started treating him after his surrender. The second match was, uninspired to say the least. Lock had decided in the last minute that he wanted to cause the Legil a bit of grief as petty revenge for what he''d put him through. The emotional anguish of being so cruelly exploited by people he could do nothing against... Thus he''d told Mia that instead of surrendering, she should walk on the platform, and then leave it again after the fight started. The ninja followed his orders, and he enjoyed watching the Legil flinch slightly as she walked on stage instead of surrendering. The crowd booed, and the Legil relaxed, once she walked off immediately after. Mental magic did not make for very spectacular victories. Lock wondered if the nobles had considered this when they decided to prop up a tin soldier for the masses to gush over. William had had the right idea. Blood was what everyone wanted to see. The last break was called once Mia left the stage and the arena. Lock half-expected her to come up and join him, but she didn''t. He stood up to break the news to Harald. The boy would probably be disappointed at having to surrender. But Lock had the feeling he would honour his deal. It had been an exchange of training for admission to the magical academy from the very start. -/- ¡°No.¡± Harald didn''t quite know what exactly was possessing him and making him utter the word. But the only response he could give to Lock''s request for him to surrender was a resoundingly negative one. He watched detachedly as his teacher''s expression underwent some quick and subtle changes. Confusion, anger, acceptance. ¡°They will try to kill you if you win.¡± Lock pointed out carefully, the, ''they might try to kill me as well'', went unsaid. Harald shook his head. ¡°Even if I win, I will demand the admission slip to the magical academy, instead of the military one. A deal''s a deal.¡± It was not a very safe route, but surely if the first place and the second place agreed on it, the prizes could be swapped. ¡°A person who finished second, but got the first-place prize due to pity. It doesn''t make for such a great propaganda effort. They still won''t be very happy.¡± Lock said, but again, all that Harald could do was shake his head. ¡°I need to do this.¡± He said, locking eyes with Lock pleadingly. He wanted to be told to stop being a fool and to surrender. He wanted to be reprimanded into not doing what he was about to do. However his teacher said nothing, looking at him with a calm face with a bit of envy? Why? ¡°Why?¡± Lock asked and Harald could do nothing but shrug, before the answer suddenly came to him.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°Because it''s time that someone showed these nobles that we aren''t a toy to be played with. Something to be used and disregarded in whichever way their plans demand it. I want to make a statement.¡± He said, and pointed towards the crowd who were sitting at the edge of their seats. ¡°To them, for them.¡± Lock shook his head ruefully. ¡°They don''t know that pretty girl isn''t just another peasant, that she''s backed by nobles. It doesn''t matter who wins, they''ll be happy that it was one of their own.¡± He said, perhaps truthfully. ¡°We''ll know.¡± Harald replied quietly, watching a small smile appear on his teacher''s face. ¡°The nobles will know.¡± Harald continued, a fire starting to burn within. The smile on Lock''s face turned a smidgen sadistic. ¡°I can''t believe it.¡± Lock said with a sigh and ran a hand through his hair. ¡°Where did you suddenly find a purpose?¡± He asked. ¡°It found me.¡± The swordsman answered making his teacher freeze for a moment before he descended into a short but thoughtful silence. ¡°When one searches, one finds, I guess.¡± He said eventually with a clouded look before his gaze sharpened again. ¡°You have no chance of winning you know.¡± He said, but only because he did not know. He couldn''t. Harald''s grip on his sword''s pommel tightened, the shades were whispering to him. They wished to fill his mind again. A mind that was already filled to the brim. Could it be entered? They would find out soon enough. -/- Lock encountered Mia on the way back to the stands. She was standing near the exit of the arena, in a corner shadowed by the sun which was slowly beginning to dip. Interestingly enough the magic ball of light hovering above the arena was beginning to dim as well. Was it perhaps running out of fuel, whatever that may be? ¡°You haven''t left yet?¡± He asked Mia in lieu of a greeting. She shook her head. ¡°I''m winning a coin-purse or two because I came in third or fourth. Might as well take it.¡± She said. ¡°It would be wasteful if you just ignored it, wouldn''t it?¡± Lock mused before his gaze turned to Harald who was waiting patiently before the platform. He couldn''t see the boy''s face, but he could imagine that it was a sight to behold. Honestly, what a random time to grow a set of balls. To have such fire in the eyes, such purpose. He sneered at the cheering masses. Purpose, no matter how foolish, was to be envied. He''d felt lost ever since he''d completed his. ¡°What''s your opinion on immortality?¡± He suddenly asked Mia, who paused at the unexpected question and gave him an odd look. ¡°I''ve never thought about it much.¡± She admitted. Lock shrugged. ¡°Hit me with your best.¡± He said. She hesitatingly started to speak. ¡°It seems... weird. Are immortal people even human anymore?¡± She asked, before shaking her head. ¡°Not only humans can be immortal of course. Humanity doesn''t have a single one from what I remember. Didn''t the elves have one? Whatever. Living forever, I guess it sounds nice. Eventually you would become powerful enough to be able to treat the world like a playground.¡± She said, ¡°My grandmother, she told me something. ''Absolute power corrupts absolutely because the people holding it never live long enough to realize the logical conclusion. Which is that absolute power bores absolutely.''¡± She said with a frown. ¡°I think it''s something similar.¡± Lock bored into Mia''s eyes as he considered her words, before waving them off. Some of it rang true. However... ¡°You know most people who I''ve talked about immortality with have had a negative view on it. There was one thing they all had in common, none of them had a chance in hell of achieving it. Living forever, everyone wants it. Nobody can get it. Isn''t all denial of the wish therefore simply the equivalent of a child convincing himself he doesn''t want the sweets that his mother refuses to give to him anyway?¡± Mia frowned and slowly shook her head with a confused look in her green eyes. ¡°I don''t know. Someone smart enough to gain eternal life, should be smart enough to find a way to not be bored by it afterwards, I guess.¡± Ouch, that one stung. But nonetheless Lock continued onwards. ¡°What do you think an immortal should do to make the most of it?¡± he was genuinely curious about that question. He was starting to think that he should spend some more time on it. Mia helplessly shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Do whatever they want? I guess if they find no worthy challenge they can go seek out other immortals.¡± Lock raised an eyebrow and found himself nodding along. ¡°Yes, yes. Killing other immortals, it represents a worthy challenge, and if one sees life as a playground, it would count as eliminating the other players so that one may have all the toys for one''s self.¡± He explained. Mia gave him an understanding look. ¡°Well, I was thinking more in the lines of having someone to talk to on equal standing. I understand how someone of your, tastes, might arrive to that conclusion though. Immortals probably deserve death anyway, I can''t imagine it being a bloodless road filled with much innocence.¡± She said. His tastes? Oh... right. She still thought he enjoyed killing people. He patted her on the shoulder. ¡°You''ve given me something to think about. Stick around for the fight, Harald might be getting himself killed out there. Normally there wouldn''t be a fight between third and fourth place since the prizes are the same, but if one of the finalists dies there will have to be a fight to determine second place.¡± He said, watching Mia relax as they changed over to a topic that made contextual sense to her. He began walking away once he heard the break being called to an end behind him. ¡°Well shit. William just got healed as well.¡± He heard Mia sigh before he finally left her sights. He started walking faster. Chapter 74 Once Lock sat back down in the stands, next to Ino and Kamin, he turned around to look where the cur had been previously seated. Key-word being previously. The seat was empty. ¡°They left.¡± Ino said. ¡°Good.¡± Lock responded. If they weren''t present and Harald managed to successfully commit suicide, then second place would automatically fall to Mia. Unless the nobles continued on abusing their power and doing what they pleased with the tournament, of course. However the chance was low. The first-place was unattainable to William, unless the finals turned out to be a double-kill-out. Lock didn''t think the Curador, or William for that matter, were very interested in the magical academy admission. ¡°Anything you have to say about the way that they left?¡± Lock asked, at which Ino shrugged. ¡°They looked shaken up, as if they''d seen a ghost or something. I can commiserate, those are nasty.¡± He said nonchalantly, seemingly having gotten over what had happened with his match. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Lock questioned further while glancing at the boy from the corner of his eyes. He looked, ok enough. His robe was ripped and he had a few scrapes from his little tumble but other than that he was the picture of health. Well, wizardly health at least, the pallid lanky version. His future brother-in-law sighed at the question. ¡°What do you want to hear?¡± He said bitterly. It was a good question. What did Lock want to hear? He spent a few moments thinking about it. ¡°I want to hear that you feel broken. Angry at how the world works. At how it works against you. I want you to realize however, that emotional reaction is a waste of energy. It is like swallowing poison and expecting the other person to die. No, what I want to hear from you, is a vow to create or manipulate these emotions for a specific purpose, instead of simply surrendering to them as they are.¡± Lock said in one breath, and watched Ino sink together next to him. ¡°I won''t lie. I feel like shit. There''s a pressure on my chest, robbing the world of light and kindness. I feel hatred, however I feel as if it won''t solve the issue at hand. As if it is perhaps the problem, the obstacle in my path that is preventing me from returning to normality. I understand why you say I need to let go. But I don''t understand why you want me to create anew, what I would have just discarded.¡± He said, ¡°What''s got you all fired up anyway?¡± He continued, as if in jest, but his eyes betrayed that he was perhaps more interested in the answer than he wanted to let on. Lock crossed his arms and looked down. Harald was purposefully walking onto the platform. Outwardly, he was a picture of calm. Relaxed gait, hand on sword, eyes steady. However Lock got the feeling that there was something going on underneath the calm waters that the boy was projecting. It reminded him of himself, almost two decades ago now. He didn''t know why he hadn''t noticed. But this was what he''d been missing. A life where one prescribed to oneself an arbitrary goal to be reached. Only to die, and to do it all over again. There would perhaps be a feeling of accomplishment. But it would be deadened by the lack of true emotional connection to the task. He saw this clearly now, and for the first time in this life, instead of wanting to deal with it in a rational manner, he wanted to summon forth emotions like he''d felt them in the past, and channel them so that he could once again surrender to their uplifting power. When had he last loved, truly loved? When had he last hated something with such a burning passion that he''d attempted to exterminate the entirety of it out of existence? Years. Decades almost. Drunken off the swill called success. How typical. ¡°Emotions are power, drive. Some are better than others, one of the more useful ones you mentioned earlier, albeit it in a derisive manner.¡± Lock eventually said. ¡°Which one?¡± Ino asked. ¡°Hatred. Hate seems to be the most reviled emotion we are capable of feeling. But I have to wonder, if it¡¯s so useless and unproductive, why are we still capable of feeling it, and so strongly as well? Useless things do not persist.¡± Lock began. ¡°Hate can give structure to our life, Hate can give us a reason to exist. Something to strive for. Hate is energy, pure energy, provided by mother nature herself. Hate enables us to see through lies and pre-tense. Hate separates humans through animals. Animals do not hate, but humans do. Humans can hate for months, decades, sometimes even their entire lives. Hate can be passed down to our children, can remain for centuries. Hate has no borders, Humans can hate people they have never met, humans can hate concepts and processes. Hate is the greatest equalizer, even the rich can not hate more than the slave he lashes at. Hate is a sign of abstract intelligence. Without hate for slavery there can be no freedom, without hate for injustice, there can be no justice. The greatest achievements of the human race have grown from hate. Hate is one of our most powerful tools, a hidden source of our strength.¡± Lock finished, almost. ¡°An underutilized one.¡± All was silent between the two of them for a moment, before eventually Ino spoke. ¡°You seem to feel strongly about the subject.¡± He said lightly, as if being to undiplomatic would break Lock.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I guess my enamoured relationship with hatred is the result of a misspent youth.¡± Lock said as he watched the match down below begin, and Harald spring forward with a thunderous cry. The boy was like a wounded animal. He sighed as Lily, the beautiful girl, drew two knives and started skilfully deflecting Harald''s frenzied slashes. ¡°Sometimes, I feel as if, with enough hate, one could even kill death.¡± ¡°I don''t think the church of the Siblings will like that statement if you uttered it in their presence.¡± Ino commented, eyes transfixed however, on the fight below. It was indeed a sight to behold. Harald was growing more skillful by the second. To those who did not know about the properties of his sword it must have looked like he was being guided by the hands of the war god himself. The only reason Lily was able to keep up, was because she too, seemed to be shedding layers of ennui as she fought, growing faster and more adept with her daggers by the second. It didn''t look like it would make much of a difference. The swordsman was too good. Despite being slower, he was obviously cornering and pushing back the girl. She knew it too if the scowl on her face was any indication. Lock wondered how it felt like to surrender completely to the foreign presence of the shades, as Harald must have done. He shuddered. A disgusting thought. However, he too, if motivated enough, would spare no indignity to achieve his goal. He knew this from experience. -/- Why, wouldn''t, she, die!? This was the sentence that continued ringing inside Harald''s mind as his body continued throwing itself forward in a masterful display of bladed murder. Were he more clear-headed he might have appreciated the skill being put on display by the shades here. An unrelenting attack with no opportunities for the opponent to strike back. Even with his inferior body he was managing to force back a woman who was clearly using some sort of magic to be that fast. Or, he thought and grew even more angry. They''d cheated even further. He was no fool. The way Ino had lost despite giving his best, and had then run to talk with Lock in hushed tones. How his teacher had been confronted by the official of the tournament, an event which he now knew had entailed a death threat towards him if he won and accepted the first place prize. Letting in someone who was clearly too high level for this tournament was mild in comparison to the other tricks that they''d pulled. And the fact that Lily was higher-levelled was becoming more and more obvious as Harald''s body grew more and more skillful at following the directives of the spirits. Nobody below level ten could be this fast, her agility must have been at least 40. Still rising. Harald took a moment to listen to the crowd, something he was allowed to do due to not having full control of the situation. He could let his mind wander. What he heard almost made him give up there and then, despite the so-called conviction and purpose that he''d found previously. -/- ¡°They''re cheering, the idiots.¡± Ino scoffed and sighed. Lock barely heard him over the noise that the crowd was making. ¡°Don''t they see the obvious fuckery going on? That woman,¡± he spat, ¡°is in no way eligible to join this tournament.¡± ¡°Well, you know what they say. Bread and circus.¡± Lock muttered in reply while trying to determine what exact emotion he was feeling due to the situation at hand. Nothing that would grant him a purpose that was for sure. It was mostly just a mild sense of exasperation. To be feeling a stronger emotion towards the situation he would have needed to have some expectations towards humanity in the first place. ¡°I had no expectations going in, but yet I still feel disappointed somehow.¡± He muttered out as his eyes strained to track the fight going on in the arena. He could follow the sword, that was easy enough, it wasn''t blindingly fast, although it definitely made up for it in skill. Lily was a problem. The girl was jumping around like a cheetah on cocaine, and was still being pushed back. One had to respect the power of Harald''s artefact, if nothing else. ¡°You don''t feel any hatred?¡± Ino asked with a forced chuckle. Lock rolled his eyes. ¡°At the peasants? Definitely not, one cannot hate them anymore than one can hate an ant. And the nobles? The same applies to them, just that they''re mostly worthless power-addicts instead of conformist comfort-seekers.¡± He said. Harald started slowing down, and with him Lily. He wondered if the boy was running out of stamina or running out of conviction. ¡°Humans are fickle and not worthy of being a source of motivation. Hatred is most effective when used on something larger than life. It helps it from being extinguished too early.¡± ¡°Does that apply to other emotions as well?¡± Ino asked. ¡°Of course, the only reason I was talking about hatred that much is because everyone seems to, well, hate it. Love is equally powerful, the other side of the coin. Wanting to protect something, an idea, is just as good as hating something, wanting to destroy whatever threatens it. They are best used in unison however. After all, it''s complementary.¡± He replied. Ino turned away from him and back to the fight. The swordsman had lost his momentum and was now being forced into a duel on equal standing. Something that wouldn''t last considering his waning motivation, or stamina. Or both. Lock slowly tapped his fingers, one after the other on his helmet. What did he love? And what did he hate? It used to be a hatred of death that guided him, and a love for life. But now? How did one bring up the emotions to destroy something which represented no threat? And how did one bring up the emotions to protect something which was not threatened. Harald''s sword was struck out of his hand and he had to drop down to avoid a dagger to the temple. He scrambled towards his weapon, which was clattering to the ground not far away from him. But before he reached it he was kicked aside viciously and made to roll away several feet. A great feat of strength for someone supposedly in the lower levels. The crowd was cheering even louder now. Harald screamed angrily as he scrambled to his feet, but sank to his knees immediately afterwards. He brought his two hands to cover his ears with an agonized expression on his face. Lily did not approach, seemingly content at simply standing there with a slight tremble and disarrayed hair. Loving victory and hating defeat was a given. Emotions were necessary to determine what constituted a victory and what constituted a defeat. As he heard Harald surrender in the background, Lock decided to spend more time on the topic in the future. Determining a proper motivation before storming after a goal was a necessity that he''d ignored for too long. Success had made him falter, as was expected really, considering the size of the damn achievement. However proper action needed to be taken to illuminate the way forward. If this was not achieved, then his greatest success might just be turned into a greatest failure. But for now, he had other things to do. Chapter 75 There was a buzzing in his head and a cold hand clenched around his heart. That was all Harald could think off as he was gently led around by Mia to receive his prize. He''d completed the deal with his teacher, had gotten stronger in the process and showed everyone that he wasn''t someone you could easily mess with. It left him cold It felt like he''d returned to the day where his father had been murdered, and his family had to depart towards the city. He''d fought the injustice this time, but the result was the same. Nothing to show it for, even less if one considered that he''d likely gained a few nobles as enemies. Handing the slip of glowing paper, the admission to the magical academy, to Lock, who was waiting for him at the exit of the arena, he was just about to leave for the city, when a hand on his shoulder stopped him. He turned around to look at his teacher, who''d put on his helmet and was staring at him out of its depths. A bottle was pressed into his chest and he was ordered to drink. He did so, hesitantly, and immediately felt better once he did. The same happened to Ino. ¡°How''d it feel like being the hero for a day?¡± The man said hollowly. Harald tried to turn around and leave, not willing to be lectured, but the grip on his shoulder was too strong and his body too weak. Lock took the silence as a prompt to begin speaking. ¡°Society calls someone who suffers so that another person can benefit a victim. Society calls someone who suffers so that society can benefit a hero. When a robber assaults a helpless victim, injures them, and steals a week''s worth of money, society calls that a terrible crime that should never happen to anyone. When a hero sacrifices everything, bearing a great risk of injury and death to fight for what is right, society says it''s an honour to serve, and promptly demands more. The heroic myth is simply a social construct used by the masses to steal from the virtuous few. You would be well-served to not chase this ephemeral dream. Down it''s path lays only a short life full of regret, or a long one, which ends in the creation of but another bitter old man.¡± He said calmly, and the words rattled something in his head. ¡°So, me and my family are just a part of a larger parasitic mass of humans?¡± He asked angrily. ¡°I am not speaking about you. Because of one very simple reason. Proletarian parasitism depends on an important attribute that you do not possess.¡± Lock replied immediately. ¡°And what would that be?!¡± ¡°Weakness, the parasites depend on it to escape responsibility. Since each peasant is no weaker or needier than the peasants around them, it naturally must not be their fault that they require help. Therefore they must deserve to be helped.¡± Lock replied and continued with a question. ¡°Now I have a question for you. Are you weak?¡± ¡°I''m not strong enough.¡± Harald replied weakly. ¡°You''re plenty strong, stronger than almost everybody. You might not believe it because you haven''t heard it often enough, and are surrounded by strong people. However, show me a man''s friends and I will tell him what kind of man he is.¡± Lock pointed at himself, backwards towards Ino who was standing a bit apart from them, Mia, and to Lemmings. ¡°Are you calling us weak.¡± Harald shook his head. ¡°If I''m strong, then why haven''t I heard anyone else say it then?¡± He asked stubbornly. ¡°Because praise is only worth anything if it is given sparsely. Consider that society has near-monopolies on praise, respect and approval, and is by far the cheapest supplier. As society is the only supplier of this good, it is clear that society is creating artificial scarcity in order to raise the price that it can demand that people pay to receive its products.¡± Lock said. ¡°I can''t believe I''m listening to this.¡± Ino said before trying to push past them in the slightly narrow exit, made worse by the size of their party. However Lock stopped him. ¡°There''s another reason why I''m talking about this, completely different from my general disdain for heroism. Wait a bit and it shall be revealed.¡± He said mysteriously. Ino seemed conflicted for a moment, but acquiescenced. ¡°Well, if we''re going to be waiting here and discussing your idiotic views on heroes, I''d like you to tell me more about how my ancestors were morons.¡± He demanded. ¡°Well, originally heroes were a necessity simply for the survival of the human species, and everyone did their part. However in recent years, or centuries however, the entire thing has taken a shift towards the situation that I described.¡± Lock said, before shrugging. ¡°Honestly it can simply be summed up into the claim that once a society is no longer under constant threat of death, virtue is usually degraded to its lowest common denominator and decadence and hedonism spread. You can see the relationship change clearly throughout the ages. A society gets the heroes it deserves. We no longer have heroes, but basic mercenaries in the form of adventurers. The only remnant of the heroes of old are the nobles, but they''re doing a pretty horrible job of upholding the values of their ancestors.¡± ¡°It must be hard being such a bitter shit before even your twenties.¡± An old voice suddenly rang out, turning around the party determined that it was coming from the ring on Kamin''s finger. ¡°However I''ll put a stop to this entire charade right now by telling you that the entirety of the audience has left, albeit not entirely of their own free will. The barrier has also run out of energy for now and is only functioning as an information blocker.¡± It continued.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Lock nodded, ¡°I see.¡± Ino, Mia and Harald exchanged confused looks, before the ninja stepped forward. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± She asked. ¡°You didn''t think the nobles would just let us go did you? After the gigantic egg Harald dropped on their faces. The idiotic cheering of the crowd drowned out everything, but I assure you there were some people in the crowd who noticed the obvious cheating going on.¡± Lock said easily, and, well, it made sense didn''t it. Not everyone could be distracted by bread and circus, just the majority. Which to be fair, was usually enough. ¡°I see.¡± Ino muttered. ¡°What will they do though?¡± He asked. This was the tricky part, Lock thought to himself. Convincing Ino, Kamin, and Kirin, that he wasn''t a sociopath for what he was about to do next. ¡°Report us to the council, after which we''ll be branded as criminals and hunted down. After all, the only people who could possibly be interested in sneaking someone into the military are the rebels or elven spies.¡± Lock explained casually. ¡°They can''t though, I''m a noble!¡± Ino said, baffled. ¡°A young man led astray, who was accidentally cut down in the operation which was sent forth to arrest his companions. Or maybe they''ll let you go with a slap on the wrist. Sadly the same can not be said for me.¡± Lock replied, noting how Harald clenched his fists at Ino''s exclamation. ¡°So, what are we doing?¡± Mia asked, seemingly taking everything in stride. Lock pointed at the tunnel opening which lead back into the arena. ¡°Go in and kill them before they can report shit. Usually I''d be worried about the Legil managed to alert someone via telepathy, but the barrier is still functioning on a level that should suffice to block such communications.¡± He said, and waited for the outbursts. None came. Harald was biting his bottom lip so hard it was bleeding, a look of utter hatred in his eyes. Mia was looking at him calmly, perhaps a bit expectantly. Kamin was still having her ears covered by Lemmings, and Ino. Ino was scowling. But that was about it. The complaint that eventually came was not one that he expected. ¡°We''ll get caught. It''s not even night, and we''re going to be attempting a triple homicide in the middle of the marketplace.¡± Ino said bitingly. ¡°The arena is isolated, and now that the sun is beginning to set nobody should have a reason to come here. As far as places to commit murder go, this one is probably on the top ten list of Abrakshana.¡± Lock replied calmly. Left unsaid was that this was to a certain extent, their only chance. Or, at least Harald''s. Ino and Kamin were nobles, Lock was a quasi-noble now, with his betrothal, this offered a certain degree of protection. Protection that would likely end up in him being jailed, instead of simply killed if the nobles were to make a fuss of the entire thing. However Lock valued his freedom more than he valued his life. And thus action needed to be taken. The nobles might not be planning on doing anything about what had happened today, simply letting them go. They might die innocent, at least in that regard. However, that was a sacrifice he was willing to make. ¡°That''s another thing that''s been bothering me. Why is the audience gone? People loiter, it''s in their nature.¡± Ino said with suspicion in his voice. ¡°A certain amount of... intimidation was applied.¡± Lock replied loftily, causing Ino to clench his fists in anger. ¡°You sure have a lot of secrets for a man who wants to marry my sister.¡± He hissed and glared at Lock. Lock simply turned his head downwards to check his fingernails, or more like, the sharpened tips of his gauntlets. He brought out two small vials of poison and carefully inserted them into a small compartment in the gauntlets, before flexing his fingers. A potent violet liquid dripped out of the sharp fingertips. ¡°Don''t worry too much, your Grandfather knows of the skill I used, and he''s not making a fuss. It''s fine.¡± He said as he started tracing his hand against the other poisons that he had in his little pouch. The assumption that Kirin knew of the skill killing intent, and had detected it was made due to the old man clearly being a powerful mage. It would have been odder had he detected nothing. Ino turned to glare at the ring on Kamin''s finger. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°I know it, and understand why he didn''t reveal it. There is a certain bad connotation associated with it.¡± The ring replied. Lock almost chuckled. Bad connotation indeed. He held up a finger sized vial with angry red smoke swirling inside. ¡°Mia, is the mind protection potion still working?¡± He asked, at which the girl simply nodded. Good, Lock opened the vial in his hand, brought up his helmet and drank it. Mia''s eyes widened and she stared at him aghast. ¡°Did you just drink Red Smoke.¡± She asked. Lock took a moment to get used to the pain of the poison now stored inside his stomach trying to destroy his intestines, and failing. ¡°Yes.¡± He answered shortly. ¡°You''re a fucking monster.¡± Mia blurted out and he blinked in surprise at her crassness and turned to face her. ¡°Sorry.¡± She said, blushed and looked away. ¡°So we''re really doing this?¡± Ino asked with a pinched face and brought up his staff to lay it against his forehead. Instead of directly answering Lock addressed the whole group. ¡°Lemmings, drop Kamin, she''ll be staying here. Go for the Legil. Mia, Harald, Ino, go for Lily. Lock.¡± He said jokingly. ¡°Your job is to get the Curador.¡± He turned towards the exit of the tunnel and started walking, the rest falling in beside him. Ino joined them a few seconds later because he needed to tell his sister that she was to stay here. Which was unnecessary, the girl''s grandfather was right there. No respect for the old, Lock mused, as they entered the arena. It looked bigger from the inside, and had an ominous air about it with the on-setting night. The three stooges standing beside the platform turned towards them, stopping whichever discussion they''d been having. ¡°Yes, do you still want something?¡± The Legil asked in an annoyed tone of voice. Lily and the Curador simply glared at them. Lock stepped forward and cleared his throat. ¡°I do indeed have something to say.¡± He began, before raising his voice as if he was about to read forth a royal decree. ¡°Due to crimes committed against my personage, my feelings in particular, and for the general unpleasantness of your existence! I, Lock the first, hereby sentence you to a flashy execution!¡± Silence reigned in the arena for a short moment, as everyone but Lemmings turned to stare at Lock as if he was a mad man. But it didn''t matter. The one person, or golem needed to jump-start this debacle was already in motion. And like a chain reaction of violence, everything else started moving too. Chapter 76 Lock drew out his charge directed at the healer of the trio long enough so that Mia, Ino and Harald could engage Lily. The pretty woman would have likely interjected otherwise. Protecting the healer was after all something that every party prioritised. However by the fumbling reprisals that started coming from the group of people that Lock had so unceremoniously attacked, this was by no means an adventurer party used to working together. Probably not even an adventurer party, he mused as he halted his charge, unwilling to run into the gleaming white barrier that the Curador had produced with a wave of his hand. Drawing a dagger, he hurled it against the magical shield. Only to have it bounce off. Next he tried killing intent, which made the man stagger. Good, Lock fought just before he had to do an inspired bridge backwards to dodge an amalgamation of black spikes, that would have otherwise turned his upper body into a pin-cushion. Suffice to say the concentration required to use killing intent dissipated. The bridge became a full on back-flip, albeit it an ungraceful one when the spikes split into two, aiming for the legs he''d left behind. Wary of whatever magic was being used Lock slowly side-stepped around the pool of blackness that the spikes sheathed themselves in after their assault. He was attempting to body-block the healers view on his teammates while identifying what had just attacked him. As the pool retreated back the Curador, he was able to do exactly that. It wasn''t darkness, but a shadow. The Curador''s shadow to be more exact. He sighed, throwing another dagger at the healer as the barrier lowered and a rope of green healing was hurled somewhere behind Lock. A shadow rose up and caught the dagger, before letting it fall onto the ground. Free from attack by the shadows however, Lock was able to channel killing intent again, thus interrupting the rope of healing, and therefore turning it into more of an arrow. The shadow did not come for him this time. An issue of range? Well, whatever it was, Lock and the healer were now in a stalemate. Lock couldn''t do anything but intimidate the man and therefore disrupt his healing unless he wanted to get close and get skewered by shadows. So this is what it came down to after an engagement that only lasted 20 seconds. A self-deprecating grin spread onto his face as he began considering his options. -/- There were a lot of things that Keylen had thought would happen after the little tournament that they''d hosted. A celebration perhaps, they had won after all, albeit it not in a completely perfect manner. Being so brazenly attacked in the middle of the city however had not been something he''d foreseen. His pondering of the situation, which came in a really inopportune time some would say, was halted in its tracks by the veritable giant rushing at him. Not that he would be doing so for much longer Keylen assured himself. He''d been an adventurer for quite a few years and knew how to handle himself, thank you very much. Especially against brutes like these. Once the ruffian was in range, he released his strongest and most potent mind shock with a flick of his hand. The pale green energy, visible only to him travelled quickly from his fingers, to the approaching man''s head, and sailed right through. ''Fuck'', was the second thought that ran through his mind. The first one was a simple activation of telekinesis that picked him up by his clothes and threw him aside like a cheap children¡¯s toy. A fate preferable over having his grey matter splattered all over the arena grounds. Which undoubtedly would have happened had the fist that shook the ground as it impacted it, had gone through his head beforehand. The giant quickly noticed that it''s target wasn''t where it was supposed to be. Turned his head around to face Keylen, who was scrambling to his feet, and charged again like the mindless beast he obviously was. Casting a mind sensor ping around himself the mind mage assessed the situation in general. Three minds, the competitors from before, were engaging Lily. One of the minds was almost as blank as that of his enemy, while another was being protected by ghosts. Switching with Lily wouldn''t do anything then, just change the size and the number of the people trying to kill him.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The knight who''d ran off towards Curador was a tempting target, that was until he started blasting out so much killing intent he could almost taste it despite not being the recipient. No use, while the Curador and his guardian would have been better suited to fight the particular opponent he was now facing, he himself wouldn''t fare very well against someone with so much KI. The sheer intent radiating outwards would basically block out all attempts at tampering with the mind. A use of telekinesis hurled him out of the way of another punch, and he sighed at his situation while mid-air. He would have to face the situation as it was, with his rather limited range of non-mind-based combat magic. Reinforcements wouldn''t be coming anytime soon either, considering the fact that nobody seemed to have stayed in the stands to bear witness, and the information channels were blocked. -/- There was a certain edge to the fight that had previously not been present. The thought flitted through Harald''s mind as he barely avoided decapitation. Thankfully the shades currently controlling his body were not only good at the offensive side of things, but also at the staying alive part. Being alive was sort of a prerequisite to being able to attack after all. After the neat dodge his body continued its assault. An assault that was being avoided much more gracefully and swiftly than it had been before. She''d still been holding back... Thankfully he wasn''t alone now. A fact that reaffirmed itself for the sixth time in this particular fight as Mia appeared from a blind angle and almost managed to stab several needles into Lily''s torso. It would have worked had the woman not shifted into smoke for a split second, letting the ninja pass harmlessly through her. A knife approached Mia''s head from where the girl was trying to reorient herself after having passed face-first through what basically amounted to a smoke-bomb. The hand holding the knife suddenly halted and began vibrating. Lily scowled and quickly dropped the weapon. It flew out of sight at boggling speed. Seemingly stricken by indecision, should she chop down with an unarmed hand, or draw another dagger, the woman paused. Which gave Mia just enough time to get out of the way in an impromptu roll. Once that altercation was finished Harald continued attacking. If he''d thought that he would have an advantage simply because the woman had lost her knife, then he was to be clearly disappointed, as she simply drew another one. From somewhere. Out of her ass for all he knew. The blisteringly fast melee continued. Cuts beginning to gather up on Harald''s arms in the periods where he wasn''t being supported by his teammates. One thing that was odd about the fight was that Lily wasn''t really using any offensive skills, which might have allowed her to end this entire thing faster. All she did now and again was shift into a cloud of smoke to prevent getting successfully sneak-attacked. One instance that stood out was that she''d once used the ability to dodge a green bolt of energy that had come from somewhere around where Lock should be having his fight. It hadn''t helped. The bolt had struck her, illuminating her smoky form green for a second. They''d almost jubilated, however the entire display did no damage whatsoever. The opposite rather, she seemed more invigorated afterwards. There was one thing they''d learned though. Magic could still affect the smoky form, and ever since, Ino had been trying to nail her down with a spark of lightning whenever she was forced to shift. However now that the woman was on the lookout for it, she managed to dodge everything. Once she''d even deflected the magic with a knife. They''d reached a stalemate, one that would very likely end in their defeat. After all. Their opponent was higher levelled and likely had a higher stamina than them. -/- What a shit-fest, Lock thought to himself as he purveyed the battle-field. A luxury granted to him by the fact that he was outside of the shadow''s effective attack range, and that he could keep emitting killing intent even while doing other things. Lemmings getting led around like an angry bull, occasionally pelted with whatever rocks the Legil could find on the ground during his incessant fleeing. That fight wouldn''t be ending anytime soon. Oh, how he wished he could do something as brazen as tell Mia and Lemmings to switch targets. However with the way the three teenagers were barely keeping Lily pinned down, any distraction could lead to elimination. The only thing he could do was leave them to their fight. He''d tried to do something, naturally, however Lily and the Legil both seemed to be immune to his killing intent. Which made perfect sense of course. A mind mage and an assassin. The entire battle was in a highly precarious position. The first side that managed to win their individual fight would be able to go help their allies and break those stalemates as well. A chain-reaction so to say. Something that Lily had apparently not understood yet, seeing as how she was content to simply let her opponents tire themselves out. Lock needed to do something, before the woman pulled her head out of her arse and started the domino effect that would lead to all their deaths. Whoever took the initiative here would gain the upper hand. Just like how the person at the dinner table who picked up the first napkin, determined in which order everybody else would take theirs. He had a plan. A risky one, but at this particular stage a little risk was necessary to achieve victory. He wasn''t one to shy away from hard choices. Not when it really mattered. Lock re-engaged the shadows. A flash-bang would have been really nice in this situation, he lamented. Chapter 76 Lock drew out his charge directed at the healer of the trio long enough so that Mia, Ino and Harald could engage Lily. The pretty woman would have likely interjected otherwise. Protecting the healer was after all something that every party prioritised. However by the fumbling reprisals that started coming from the group of people that Lock had so unceremoniously attacked, this was by no means an adventurer party used to working together. Probably not even an adventurer party, he mused as he halted his charge, unwilling to run into the gleaming white barrier that the Curador had produced with a wave of his hand. Drawing a dagger, he hurled it against the magical shield. Only to have it bounce off. Next he tried killing intent, which made the man stagger. Good, Lock fought just before he had to do an inspired bridge backwards to dodge an amalgamation of black spikes, that would have otherwise turned his upper body into a pin-cushion. Suffice to say the concentration required to use killing intent dissipated. The bridge became a full on back-flip, albeit it an ungraceful one when the spikes split into two, aiming for the legs he''d left behind. Wary of whatever magic was being used Lock slowly side-stepped around the pool of blackness that the spikes sheathed themselves in after their assault. He was attempting to body-block the healers view on his teammates while identifying what had just attacked him. As the pool retreated back the Curador, he was able to do exactly that. It wasn''t darkness, but a shadow. The Curador''s shadow to be more exact. He sighed, throwing another dagger at the healer as the barrier lowered and a rope of green healing was hurled somewhere behind Lock. A shadow rose up and caught the dagger, before letting it fall onto the ground. Free from attack by the shadows however, Lock was able to channel killing intent again, thus interrupting the rope of healing, and therefore turning it into more of an arrow. The shadow did not come for him this time. An issue of range? Well, whatever it was, Lock and the healer were now in a stalemate. Lock couldn''t do anything but intimidate the man and therefore disrupt his healing unless he wanted to get close and get skewered by shadows. So this is what it came down to after an engagement that only lasted 20 seconds. A self-deprecating grin spread onto his face as he began considering his options. -/- There were a lot of things that Keylen had thought would happen after the little tournament that they''d hosted. A celebration perhaps, they had won after all, albeit it not in a completely perfect manner. Being so brazenly attacked in the middle of the city however had not been something he''d foreseen. His pondering of the situation, which came in a really inopportune time some would say, was halted in its tracks by the veritable giant rushing at him. Not that he would be doing so for much longer Keylen assured himself. He''d been an adventurer for quite a few years and knew how to handle himself, thank you very much. Especially against brutes like these. Once the ruffian was in range, he released his strongest and most potent mind shock with a flick of his hand. The pale green energy, visible only to him travelled quickly from his fingers, to the approaching man''s head, and sailed right through. ''Fuck'', was the second thought that ran through his mind. The first one was a simple activation of telekinesis that picked him up by his clothes and threw him aside like a cheap children¡¯s toy. A fate preferable over having his grey matter splattered all over the arena grounds. Which undoubtedly would have happened had the fist that shook the ground as it impacted it, had gone through his head beforehand. The giant quickly noticed that it''s target wasn''t where it was supposed to be. Turned his head around to face Keylen, who was scrambling to his feet, and charged again like the mindless beast he obviously was. Casting a mind sensor ping around himself the mind mage assessed the situation in general. Three minds, the competitors from before, were engaging Lily. One of the minds was almost as blank as that of his enemy, while another was being protected by ghosts. Switching with Lily wouldn''t do anything then, just change the size and the number of the people trying to kill him.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The knight who''d ran off towards Curador was a tempting target, that was until he started blasting out so much killing intent he could almost taste it despite not being the recipient. No use, while the Curador and his guardian would have been better suited to fight the particular opponent he was now facing, he himself wouldn''t fare very well against someone with so much KI. The sheer intent radiating outwards would basically block out all attempts at tampering with the mind. A use of telekinesis hurled him out of the way of another punch, and he sighed at his situation while mid-air. He would have to face the situation as it was, with his rather limited range of non-mind-based combat magic. Reinforcements wouldn''t be coming anytime soon either, considering the fact that nobody seemed to have stayed in the stands to bear witness, and the information channels were blocked. -/- There was a certain edge to the fight that had previously not been present. The thought flitted through Harald''s mind as he barely avoided decapitation. Thankfully the shades currently controlling his body were not only good at the offensive side of things, but also at the staying alive part. Being alive was sort of a prerequisite to being able to attack after all. After the neat dodge his body continued its assault. An assault that was being avoided much more gracefully and swiftly than it had been before. She''d still been holding back... Thankfully he wasn''t alone now. A fact that reaffirmed itself for the sixth time in this particular fight as Mia appeared from a blind angle and almost managed to stab several needles into Lily''s torso. It would have worked had the woman not shifted into smoke for a split second, letting the ninja pass harmlessly through her. A knife approached Mia''s head from where the girl was trying to reorient herself after having passed face-first through what basically amounted to a smoke-bomb. The hand holding the knife suddenly halted and began vibrating. Lily scowled and quickly dropped the weapon. It flew out of sight at boggling speed. Seemingly stricken by indecision, should she chop down with an unarmed hand, or draw another dagger, the woman paused. Which gave Mia just enough time to get out of the way in an impromptu roll. Once that altercation was finished Harald continued attacking. If he''d thought that he would have an advantage simply because the woman had lost her knife, then he was to be clearly disappointed, as she simply drew another one. From somewhere. Out of her ass for all he knew. The blisteringly fast melee continued. Cuts beginning to gather up on Harald''s arms in the periods where he wasn''t being supported by his teammates. One thing that was odd about the fight was that Lily wasn''t really using any offensive skills, which might have allowed her to end this entire thing faster. All she did now and again was shift into a cloud of smoke to prevent getting successfully sneak-attacked. One instance that stood out was that she''d once used the ability to dodge a green bolt of energy that had come from somewhere around where Lock should be having his fight. It hadn''t helped. The bolt had struck her, illuminating her smoky form green for a second. They''d almost jubilated, however the entire display did no damage whatsoever. The opposite rather, she seemed more invigorated afterwards. There was one thing they''d learned though. Magic could still affect the smoky form, and ever since, Ino had been trying to nail her down with a spark of lightning whenever she was forced to shift. However now that the woman was on the lookout for it, she managed to dodge everything. Once she''d even deflected the magic with a knife. They''d reached a stalemate, one that would very likely end in their defeat. After all. Their opponent was higher levelled and likely had a higher stamina than them. -/- What a shit-fest, Lock thought to himself as he purveyed the battle-field. A luxury granted to him by the fact that he was outside of the shadow''s effective attack range, and that he could keep emitting killing intent even while doing other things. Lemmings getting led around like an angry bull, occasionally pelted with whatever rocks the Legil could find on the ground during his incessant fleeing. That fight wouldn''t be ending anytime soon. Oh, how he wished he could do something as brazen as tell Mia and Lemmings to switch targets. However with the way the three teenagers were barely keeping Lily pinned down, any distraction could lead to elimination. The only thing he could do was leave them to their fight. He''d tried to do something, naturally, however Lily and the Legil both seemed to be immune to his killing intent. Which made perfect sense of course. A mind mage and an assassin. The entire battle was in a highly precarious position. The first side that managed to win their individual fight would be able to go help their allies and break those stalemates as well. A chain-reaction so to say. Something that Lily had apparently not understood yet, seeing as how she was content to simply let her opponents tire themselves out. Lock needed to do something, before the woman pulled her head out of her arse and started the domino effect that would lead to all their deaths. Whoever took the initiative here would gain the upper hand. Just like how the person at the dinner table who picked up the first napkin, determined in which order everybody else would take theirs. He had a plan. A risky one, but at this particular stage a little risk was necessary to achieve victory. He wasn''t one to shy away from hard choices. Not when it really mattered. Lock re-engaged the shadows. A flash-bang would have been really nice in this situation, he lamented. Chapter 77 There was a certain comical effect inherent in attempting to dodge shadows while being unable to fly. As Lock began getting closer to the Curador, he noticed this humorous effect. He was rather preoccupied however and therefore unable to fully appreciate it. Preoccupied with what one may ask? Well to Lock himself it was clear that the preoccupation concerned his attempt at getting closer to the healer, and having to pull of leg breaking stunts to avoid stepping onto a part of the stretching shadow, and occasionally to avoid the veritable hail of spikes that came after him, and remembering to breathe through that entire mess, you get the idea. To an outside observer it likely looked as if he was trying to pull off a folk dance. The entire thing was made doubly difficult by the fact that he was still forcing himself to emit killing intent. Thankfully his endurance was high enough that he managed to bear with the bruises and cuts that his multi-tasking got him. The healer was fearfully sneering at him, once again holding up the white barrier that would prevent him from physically attacking the man if he did actually get close enough. Not that it mattered. Lock had gotten as close as he was going to get, and thus he halted his use of killing intent, dodged backwards to avoid a spike penetrating his neck. It only ripped off his helmet, which he''d intentionally loosened. Then sprang forward in a heroic leap that was not all too impressive, but still enough to let him clear the ten or so feet of distance between himself and the healer. Naturally, instead of doing anything, the leap simply meant that he was unable to dodge, and even added to the penetrating power of the shadow spikes that awaited him upon his landing. To anyone looking at the scene from behind Lock, they would suddenly find themselves searching for the very man, as he had seemingly been replaced with a hedgehog, blood dripping from its spikes. Numbly watching the healer sigh in relief before promptly dropping the white barrier and turn to his teammates, Lock smiled a bloody grin and forced himself to throw up violently. A red smoke was forcibly ejected from his stomach at such a velocity that he saw the healer''s hair get blown back before he disappeared in the cloud of poison. The spikes that were holding his body up about a foot above ground started vibrating, bringing the pain that he''d been successfully ignoring to a truly agonizing level. Then the spikes suddenly froze and retracted with a sickening squelch. Lock fell onto the floor face first, barely being able to gather enough power to lift his head. Thankfully his neck muscles were still intact. To a certain extent at least. He saw the shadows retreat into the slowly dissipating into the cloud of red smoke, which thankfully enough, was not coming towards him. Several more moments were spent lying in wait, knowing that while his body probably looked like a piece of minced meat, his Endurance assured him his survival for at least another minute. Then, when the red smoke truly started disappearing, revealing within it a skeletal frame encompassed by a luminescent green cocoon, Lock activated the skill granted to him by Kruto. Rebirth. His awareness suddenly shifted, a new body being created within the stomach of his old one. Lock tried not to think about the implications of being able to fit inside his own body, and what he was now about to do. Extending two hands outwards from his former mouth, he grabbed at his upper and bottom palate respectively and stretched out the now elastic material that his former body and equipment had transitioned into. The old ''skin'' was quickly shimmied downwards his reborn form. All thanks to the birthing fluid inherent in the skill. He''d need to wash all of his armour afterwards, but the skill was well worth the price. Lock took a moment to marvel, just like he''d done when he recieved the skill, before taking a step towards the healer, and slashing at the green cocoon with his sword.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. It easily parted and he unceremoniously stabbed the emaciated form which had been hiding inside through the heart. Then in the throat, and in the heart again, just for good measure. Then he was forced to jump backwards to avoid standing inside a perfectly round circle of writhing shadows. They overlapped around the healer''s corpse, tentacles of black greed swallowing it up until there was nothing left. Lock watched warily as the black tentacles solidified around the now lying corpse, the edges marking them as separate entities smoothing out until there was nothing but an indistinct human shaped blob on the ground. The head of the blob suddenly stretched open revealing an ear-to-ear grin full of perfectly white teeth. Not that Lock was there to see it. He was already running away. -/- Harald was beginning to flag, there was no mistaking it. His body was failing him, just like earlier in the tournament. It simply couldn''t keep up with the fight. Sacrificing another vitality point to gain access to the spirits probably hadn''t helped his stamina, although to be fair, he certainly wouldn''t be alive right now if he hadn''t done so. If he got out of this alive he was going to train his ass off, this he swore as Lily once again turned into smoke to avoid what would have otherwise been a perfectly executed stab in the kidneys from Mia. This wasn''t working. But there was nothing else they could do. Lily shifted back into human form, just in time to duck under a lightning bolt. They simply didn''t have the variety of skills necessary to counter the blasted intangibility. Harald was just about to suggest a retreat, likely being the only one in their party clear-headed enough to do so. Not being in control of your own body had certain advantages. When he saw something horrifying happen out of the corner of his eye. It seemed almost in slow motion that the veritable forest of black spikes extended from the ground to halt Lock mid-leap. One might have suspected that they were benign, only there to catch him in his fall. That was if they didn''t, after collision, suddenly extend out of the man''s back. The fight they were currently having remained completely unaffected by the scene, after all, he wasn''t in control of his body. And he was the only one capable of taking his attention off Lily due to this privilege. What he was in control however, was his killing intent. He hadn''t bothered using it until now, it hadn''t done anything in the tournament after all. Now however... Things were different. He could feel it. Instead of the metaphor of an unsheathed sword appearing in his mind. Harald just really, really, wanted to kill the woman in front of him. It was for the first time perhaps, a genuine use of the skill. It still wasn''t enough, however strong Harald imagined the effect must have been in that moment. Lily simply shrugged it off after halting for less than a second. They didn''t even get anything out of it as she hadn''t been getting attacked in that particular instance. That was when the killing intent grew heavier, thicker, more experienced. Harald developed a splitting headache as he felt his usage of the skill beginning to vibrate for some reason. With every vibration, it grew larger, and larger. It wasn''t vibrating he realized, once he turned his attention inwards to the phenomena. It was resonating. A certain awareness of the shades he was lugging around had always been present. A cold feeling in the hand which held them. A whisper, here and there. An impression of the past coming to life. He felt more now. He heard more now. The shades, they were singing. And with every note coming out of their metaphorical throats. The killing intent grew, and Lily, became slower. He could see her eyes widening in fear, her movements becoming clumsy. Whatever this was! It would allow them to win! Harald jubilated as he helped concentrate his intent into an even sharper edge. First Lily, and then vengeance! That''s when the enemy they were facing suddenly pointed her knife at Harald in a position that made it look like nothing but a small line to his eyes, muttered something, and had the thing extend rapidly by at least a dozen-fold to pierce Harald''s head. Or at least that''s what would have happened if his body hadn''t instinctively leaned back. Hot pain assailed his eye and, a disgusting feeling of steel impacting bone resounded through his head as the blade scraped past his eye-socket and cut into his fore-head. Harald lost the concentration required to keep up the killing intent and he stumbled backwards, instinctively ripping control of his body back from the shades to clutch at his bleeding face. He would have likely died in the following charge had not another lightning bolt passed over his shoulder to ward off the murderous woman. As he retreated, trying to give over control back to the shades, he gleefully noted that Mia had been able to use the opening of Lily attacking him to stick several needles into her side. The ninja was retreating now, forming her hands into the position that had brought doom unto her first opponent in the tournament today. Only for nothing to happen. That''s when Lily fell down like a puppet with its strings cut, revealing a sword lodged in her spine, and a miraculously alive Lock standing behind her.